OF THE STATE OF EUROPE. XIIII. Books. CONTAINING THE HISTORY, AND RELATION OF THE MANY PROVINCES HEREOF. Continued out of approved Authors. BY GABRIEL RICHARDSON BATCHELOUR in Divinity, and FELLOW of BRASEN-NOSE College in Oxford. OXFORD, Printed for HENRY CRIPPS. An. Dom. 1627. TO THE RIGHT REVEREND FATHER IN GOD JOHN, Lord Bishop of LINCOLN, one of his Majesty's most Honourable Privy Council, and visitor of Brasen-Nose College in OXFORD. Right Reverend, and my Honourable good Lord, THE certain hopes, that Bishop Smith, our Founder of blessed memory, conceives in his Statutes of all his successors for the protection of his College, gives me the meanest of that Society some heart to present these my first, and weak labours to your Honour's Patronage. But more bold I am upon your imbred, and vnderived proneness to the advancement of Scholastical endeavours, whereof both the Universities, Colleges, Schools, Libraries, enriched by your magnificent hand, are daily, and pregnant arguments. This enlarging of the bowels of compassion towards learning in these later, and straighter times, as it is a miracle for the rareness, so ought we all of us both to pour out our prayers to God for such ample dispensers of this goodness to men, as also our utmost labours with all thankful acknowledgement to preserve their memories. And if myself shall cast a mite into this treasury, pardon (Right Honourable) a boldness that proceeds out of an amazed esteem of this your own, and unimitable quality, as from a most humble devotion to your everlasting honour, and happiness. Your Lordship's most humble devoted, GABRIEL RICHARDSON. OF THE STATE OF EUROPE THE FIRST BOOK. Containing a general survey of EUROPE, and of the Island of Great Britain, with the present bounds, situation, and quality of England. The Inhabitants. Their description, languages, and affairs of religion unto our times. The Bishops, and Clergy. The civil government. The King. His title of Defendor of the Faith. The Nobles, Gentry, and Commons. The great victories, and Conquests of the English. Their no less disgraces, and losses abroad, by means of their quarrels, and dissensions. The division of the Kingdom into Shires, Tithings, and Hundreds. The rank, and number of the Shires. EUROPE. THe universal Globe of the Earth our modern better experienced times have found distinguished into five greater devisions, whereunto all the rest belong, & are parts: the Newfound Lands of America, and Magellanica, detected by late discoveries, and those of Asia, Africa, and Europe, lying in one Continent, and only known unto ancient ages. Of these the least, but most noble part, is Europe, the seat of Christianity, and of the Church of God, and the nurse of victorious, and famous nations, the glorious Conquerors of the World; wherein, banished from all other countries, mastered by tyranny, baseness, ignorance, and barbarism, religion, civility, arts, knowledge, liberty, and valour, at this day rest confined, the subject of this discourse. The Etymology hereof is altogether a Europa autem, neque an fit mari circumflua, neque unde hoc nomen acceperit, neque quis nominis author, ab aliquo mortalium compertum est: nisi dicat aliquis ab Europa Tyria nomen accepisse regionem, neque ante à sicut caeteras, nomen habuisse. Tamen illam ex Asia fuisse constat, neque in hanc comme ass terram, quae à Graecis vocatur Europa, sed è Phoenice tantum in Cretam, & è Creta in Africam. He●odoti Melpomene. uncertain. The more exact bounds are upon the North the Frozen Seas of Lapland, and Norwey; upon the West the Vergivian, and Atlantic Oceans; upon the South the straits of Gibraltar, and the Sea Mediterranean from Africa; and upon the East from b Ideo quae in Europâ sunt prius Collocavimus, eamque nos à Libya Herculeo devisimus freto, ab Asia verò pelago interjacenti, ac palude Moeoti, flumineque Tanai, ac eo Meridiano qui ad terram pretonditur incognitam C. Ptolemei Geog. lib. 2. c. 1. vid. etiam Srab. Georg. lib. 2. C. Ptolem. Geog. l. 2. c. 1. Asia the Archi-pelago, the Seas Maggiore, and Zabache, the river Don, and a line continued from thence unto the White Sea, or Bay of S. Nicholas. It is situated betwixt the 36 and 71 1/2 degrees of Northern latitude, and the 5, and 59 degrees of Longitude, accounting from the Meridian by the Azores. The longest day at the town of Gibraltar in Spain, which is the most Southern point, containeth about 14 hours, and a quarter. At Wardhuis, the point most Northerly, the greatest continuance of the Sun above the Horizon lasteth 2 whole months, 22 days, & some 7 hours. It containeth the distinct Provinces, and names of Spain, France, Germany, the Low-Countries, Switzerland, Denmark, Norwey, Sweathland, Prussen, Leifland, Poland, Lithuania, Podolia, part of the Tartars, and Russes, Hungary, Transsylvania, Walachia, Moldavia, Bulgaria, Bosna, Servia, Rascia, Windish-land, Italy, and Greece, seated in the main land, and of Lands, lying in the Ocean, beside some lesser, those of Island, Freisland, Great Britain, Ireland, Cadiz, Mallorca, Menorca, Sardinia, Corsica, Sicily, and Candia, with those many of the Archi-pelago, divided amongst 9 greater Monarches, the Emperors of the Romans, or Germans, Russes, and Turks, and the Kings of Great Britain, France, Spain, Denmark, Sweathland, & Poland, together with the free Commonwealths, and inferior Princes of the Netherlands, Italy, the Swissers, and Grisons. Ptolemie in his 2 Book sorteth these into the (c) more Western, and the more Eastern Provinces, whose method I have here observed. In the more Western division he comprehendeth the British Lands, Iberia, or Spain, Celtogalatia, or Gaul, Germany, Rhaetia, Vindelicia, Noricum, Pannonia, Illyris, and Dalmatia, containing now the Kingdoms of Great Britain, and Ireland, Spain, France, Germany, the Swissers, netherlands, Denmark, Norwey, Sweathland, Hungary, Windischland, Krabbaten, Bosna, Contado di Zara, Dalmatia, & Albania, with their Lands, whose descriptions, state, and sundry fortunes follow in order. GREAT BRITAIN. THE Country hath been thus distinguished from Britain in France, in regard of the lesser extension thereof named the Lesser Britain. It is a famous Island seated in the Ocean to the Northwest of the Continent of Europe some 30 Italian miles (where the passage is the narrowest) from France, or the next main land, the Great Island (as Aristides a Aristides. calleth it) another world after b Solini Polyhist. c. 25. Solinus, the Work of sporting Nature after c Gerard Mercat. in Britannia. Mercator, made more gracefully to adorn the Universe, the glory of Lands, the Queen, and mistress of the seas, and the beauty of the West. The bounds are upon the West part of the Western Ocean, with S. George his Channel from Ireland; upon the North, the open and spacious Northern seas; upon the East, the Germane Ocean from Denmark, Germany, and the Netherlands; and upon the South the English Channel from France. The figure hereof is Triangular, or Threesquare, whose Basis might be the Sea-coast towards France. It lieth in the Northern halfepart of the temperate Zone, extended from the 16⅚ unto the 21 degree of Longitude, accounted from the first Meridian by the Azores Lands; and from the 50⅙ degree unto the 60½ of Northern Latitude, or from beyond the 18 Parallel, or the beginning of the eight Clime unto beyond the 27 Parallel, or beginning of the 13 Clime. The longest day at the Lizard point in Cornwall (the most Southerly part) containeth about 16 hours, and a quarter. At Straithy head in Scotland (which is the point lying farthest to the North) the same containeth 18 hours, and 3 quarters. The length of the Island from South to North after this account is some 620 Italian miles. The greatest Breadth betwixt East and West according to a right line is about 250 of the same miles. Camden reckoneth 320 miles, bending with the crooks, and turnings of the Sea-coast. The whole circumference he accounteth at 1836 miles. A Parallel drawn over the middle hereof hath (after Ptolemy) almost that proportion to a Meridian, Ptol. Geog. lib. 8. c. 3. or Greater Circle, as hath eleven to twenty. It comprehendeth two Kingdoms of England, and Scotland, of late years united under one Prince, of which severally with their Lands. ENGLAND. The bounds hereof are upon the South, West, and East the same with those of great Britain, & upon the North from Scotland the Tweed, and Solway Frith, with the river of Eske, running into the Solway. It is situated betwixt the 50⅙, and 55 48/60 degrees of Northern Latititude, and is subject to the 8, 9, and 10 Climes. The longest day in the most Southerly point hereof is 16 hours and a quarter. At Berwicke (the point most Northerly) it containeth 17 hours, and 48 minutes. It hath in length after this computation 340 Italian miles. The Air is close, thick, moist, and much subject to winds and stormy weather, yet very healthful, sweet, and exceedingly temperate, not molested with those vehement, and piercing colds of Winter, or scorching heats of Summer, usual to regions of the same Clime, or of more Northerly Latitudes. In regard hereof the people ordinarily here live very long (if not broken with surfeits, and bad diets) healthy, and not much encumbered with diseases. The Country is plain for the most part, or rising with easy downs, seeming plains a far of (Wales, and the English Apennine excepted) pleasant, and most fruitful, flourishing with a perpetual greenness of meadows, corne-fields, woods, and grassy hills, and stored with all varieties both for necessity, and ornament, which the colder Clime can bring forth. The cloth, and wools hereof for quantity, and fineness exceed those of all other parts, much desired abroad, and cloying foreign markets with an over great abundance. No Country yieldeth such plenty of beefs, sheep, and cattle. Corn serveth here for both uses of bread, and drink; yet not with that superfluity that much can be spared, through the luxury of the Nation, or their neglect of tillage, and the injury of the great ones turning arable to green swarths, overmuch addicted to pasturage and feeding. The hilly, and more barren parts swell with profitable, and rich minerals of silver, copper, iron, sea-coal, & alum, but more especially of tin, and lead. The seas swarm with fish, but not much regarded by the Natives through their inexcusable sloth, or glutted with their flesh, and store of land provision. The Inhabitants most commonly are tall, and big of stature (compared with Southern Nations) fair (especially the women commended for their lasting beauties) proper, well proportioned, and surpassing others in a more apt posture, and graceful carriage of their bodies, grave, witty, pleasant, well spoken, generous, bountiful, or rather prodigal, spending above their rank and means, lavish, and unconstant in their apparel, and liberal, dainty, and neat feeders. In war they are accounted valiant (but not so hardy) fierce, undaunted, fearless of danger, not accustomed to fly, resolute, constant, and quickly disciplined. No nation hath afforded more brave and expert Seamen, with stout, and swiftships failing in all weathers, Seas and Oceans. The Learned in all ages have been much deserving, and no less esteemed, Beda, Alensis, Scotus, Occam, the two Bacons, Bradwardine, other ancients, to omit those of latter times. From hence Germany, a Poet. Germ. Citat. á Camdeno (de Anglo: Saxonibus) v. etiam Comment. loachimi Vadianis in Pompon. Melae lib. 3. (de Hispan. & Septent. I●●sulis. and the Western parts were first recovered from ignorance, and barbarism, overwhelmed with a deluge of the rude Northern Natitions. From hence more especially France at two several times, by the British b v. Caesaris Com. Bell. Gal. lib. 6. Druids under the Gauls, and by Alcuinus c v. Trithemium de Ecclesiasticis Scriptoribus. Annal. Gallicos. etc. under Charles the Great, and the French, the first public reader at Paris, the occasion, and Author of that most ancient, and flourishing University. At this day in the judgement of unpartial relaters amongst other learning they not so much equal as exceed all others in Poetry, Oratory, close, deep, and substantial penning, and composing of those subjects, which they undertake, sermons & practic Devinity; but whose most & best writings being English are not so well known abroad. The Vulgar languages here spoken are the Welsh and Cornish, remanders (as are the people) of the ancient British; and the English, originally Dutch, brought hither by the Saxons, although now much differing from the present Dutch or Germane, through a long disunion of the 2 nations, & the mixture hereof with the Norman or French, & Latin. The religion of the Pagan Britons was the same with the ancient Gauls d v. Caes. Com. Bell. Gall. lib. 6. & Taciti julij Agricolae vitam. . who first planted the Christian, it is uncertain. The Magdeburgenses in their 1 Century, and 2 book and Chapter bring in S. Paul hear preaching the Gospel out of the 9 sermon of Theodoret ad Groecos Infideles▪ Surius S. Peter in his 29 of june out of Simeon Metaphrastes. The second of these their authorities I have not yet seen. The first of them (in the place recited) relateth no such matter. An old manuscript in the Vatican remembered by Baronius maketh otherwise joseph e v. Annal. Eccl. Baronij. Anno Christi. 35. of Aramathaea to have been the first, confirmed by Malmesburiensis in his Antiquities f Malmesbur. de antiq. Glaftoniae. of the monastery of Glastenbury. Higher proofs in this we have none. Of something better authority Nicephorus Callistus g Nicephori Callisti Eccles. Histor. lib. 2 c. 4. , Dorotheus h Dorothei Synops. de vità, & morte prophetarum. , and the Menologie i Menologium Graecorum 10 die Maij. of the greeks mention Simon Zelotes, who here should suffer martyrdom (the time they set not down) contradicted by the Roman k Martyrologium Romanum 28 Octob. martyrology, and l Martyrologium Bedae. S. Calend. Novemb. that of Beda, both which affirm that he died in Persia. Besides these, Dorotheus m Dorothei Synopsis, de vita & morte prophetarum. nameth Aristobulus (remembered by S. Paul in the last Chapter of his Epistle to the Romans) whom he entitleth Bishop of the Britons. Eusebius, Socrates and all the more approved Ecclesiastical writers are wholly silent in this argument. In the reign of the Emperor's Antoninus Verus, & Aurelius Commodus n Bedae Eccles. Histor. Anglorum. lib. 1. c. 4. after Beda (or more rightly of Commodus) under king Lucius Eleutherius being then Bishop of Rome, the Gospel in Britain is first publicly received, continuing from that time in full rest, and without molestation until the tenth persecution under Dioclesian, and the holy Martyrdom of o ib. lib. 1 c. 6. & 7. S. Alban, a Citizen p v. Geldae Epistolam de excidio, & conquestu Brittanniae. of Verolamium, amongst others put to death near unto that city in the place where afterwards was built (by great Offa) the famous Monastery of S. Alban, in time occasioning the town, thus named. In what manner this Lucius was King of the Britons, Nennius and Beda, who first tell the story mention not. Baronius m v. annal Eccl. Coes. Baronij Anno Christi 183. in his Annals seemeth to stand doubtful betwixt three opinions. I either that he commanded amongst the Britons beyond the Roman pale. 2, or that he was some substitute king in the Province under the Romans. 3, or newly elected by the seditious Roman Britons, rebelling then against Commodus. The second opinion is the most probable (the custom of the Romans n quaedam civitates Cogiduno regi donatae vetere, & iam pridem recepta populi Romani consuetudine, ut haberet instrumenta servitutis & reges. Corn. Tacit vita julij Agricolae. being considered, having anciently kings for their subjects,) and that he ruled over only a part of the Roman Province. That about, or before this time the Britons had received the Christian faith, the words of Tertullian, living in the reign of Commodus, and Severus, do o Britanorum inaccessa Romanis loca Christo sunt subdita. Tertullian. adversus judaeos cap. 7. vide etiam Theodoret. ad Graecos Infideles Serm. 9 & Nicephori Callisti Histor. Eccl. lib. 3. c. 1. sufficiently witness. Under the Emperor Constantine the Great, borne in this Island p Bedae Ec. His Anglorum lib. 1. c. 8. of Helena a British woman, religion here is first generally authorized, as in all other places subject to the Roman Empire, clouded soon after with a black darkness of Arian q ibidem. infection, begun in the reign hereof, and condemned by the first Nicene council, but resuming greater strength under his son Constantius, who next succeeded; and with a general plague spreading over this Province, together with the whole Christian world. This tempest blown over, the Orthodox faith is again endangered in the reign of Arcadius, & Honorius r ibidem lib. 1. c. 10. 17. & 21. by the heresy of Pelagius, a native of this Country, undertaking a proud war (to use the words of my Author) against the saving grace of God: in whose refutation S Austin much laboured, who then lived; here routed out by the authority, and religious, and learned endeavours of S. German, and S. Lupus, Bishops of Auxerre, and Trois in France, at the request of the Britons sent hither by the French Churcb; and lastly after sundry relapses, by S. David s v. Balaei Cent. 1. nu. 55 etc. Bishop of Meneva, or Menew (since from hence called S. David's) in the reign of Arthur king of the Britons. About those times flourished (amongst others of that nature here, and amongst the Scots in Ireland) the famous Monastery of Banchor, erected long before the time of S. Benedict, or of anyknowne order, Bedae eccls Histor. Anglorum lib. 2. 2. and rule of Monks, consisting after my author of seven parts, or devisions under their several heads, each whereof contained at the least 300 persons, maintained by the labour of their hands without salary, or revenue. The ruins hereof are yet seen upon both sides of the Dee in Flintshire in Wales, the course of the river having since been altered. v. infrà In the year of Christ 449, Valentinian the third then succeeding in the Western Roman Empire, the Saxons, or Dutch, at that time Pagans under their Prince Hengist arrive in Kent, followed by fresh Colonies of the same Religion, & Nation, seizing upon other parts of the Lands; by which means Christianity is here again almost totally obscured, if not fully extinguished, driven out with the native Britons, and confined only with in Wales, Cornwall, and the Western Mountains. Their profane gods (if it be worth the noting) were Tuisto t v. Corn. Tacitum de mo●ibus Germ●●orum. mentioned by Tacitus, and wooden v Malmesbur. de Gestis Anglorum lib. 1. c. 1. etc. and Frea by Malmesburiensis, in whose honour the second, third, and fifth days of the week were named Tuesday, Wednesday, and Friday continued since in the flourishing time of the Gospel, and unto this present. The neighbouring uncharitable Welsh, a Sicut è ●ntrá britons, qui nolebant An●lis eam, quam. habebant, fidei Christianae notitiam pandere. etc. Bedae Eccl. Histor. lib. 5. c. 23. v. etiam e●usdem Ec. Hist. lib 2. c. 2. & 20. et lib. 5. cap 24. or Britons not vouchsafing their aid, and disdaining all commerce herewith, offended with their injury, and intrusion, S. b Ibidem lib. ● c. ●3. c. et lib. 2. c. 1. 5. et 6. Austin, a Monk of c F●or. Histor. per Matth ●um Westmon. Rome, is sent hither from Gregory the Great, than Bishop of that sea, at whose hands Ethelbert chief King of the English, & his Kentish Saxons receive baptism; the first Archbishop of Durovernia, or Canterbury, arriving here in the reign of Mauritius, Emperor of the East, and some 150 years after the first coming of Hengist. Kent by divine grace being thus illuminated, the other kingdoms of the English Heptarchy follow not long after: The Eastsaxons, under their King d Bedae Eccl. Histor. Anglorum, l. 2. c. 3. et 5. et l. 3. c. 22. Sebert through the authority of King Ethelbert, and by the preaching of Mellitus, first Bishop of London under the Saxons, relapsing soon after under Selred, Seward, and the first and second Sigeberts', idolatrous princes; and recovered to the faith under Sigebert the third, through the persuasions of Oswy king of Northumberland, and the pious labours of S. Cedde the second Apostle, and Bishop hereof after S. Mellitus: the Northumbrians e Ibidem l. 2. c. 9 10. 11. 12. 13. et 14. etc. v. etiam Eiusdem l. 3. c. 1 et 3. under their kings Edwin, and Oswald, and by the preachings of Paulinus, and Aidan, the first bishops of York, and Lindisfarne: the East-Angles f Ibidem lib. 2 c. 15. et l. 3. c. 18. under their King Erpenwald by the instigation of Edwin King of Northumberland, after three years' apostasy (Erpenwald deceased,) confirmed in the Orthodox religion through the industry, and holy reign of King Sigebert: the Westsaxons g Ibidem lib. 3. c. 7. under their King Kingils by the preaching of S. Birinus, the first bishop of Dorchester in Oxford-shire, and through the godly zeal of Oswald, king of Northumberland: The Mercians under their king h Ibidem lib. 3▪ c. 21. 23. et 24. et lib. 4. c. 3. Penda, and Peada, and Wulsfhere, sons to Penda, by the preachings amongst others i Cedda, Adda, Be●ti, et Diuma permittente Rege Penda. Bedae Eccles. Histor. Aug. l. 3. c. 21. et Cellach Trumhere, ●aromano, et Ceadda sub P●ada, et Wulfhere. ib. l. 3. c. 24. of S. Ceadda, an Apostle of the Mercians, and the first k Habuit autem (Ceadda) sedem Episcopalem in loco, qui vocatur Liccid field, in quo et defunctus est, et sepultus, ubi usque hodiè se quentium quoque provinciae illius Episcapor● sedes est ib. l. 4. c. 3. bishop of Lichfield, brother to Cedde, the second bishop of the Eastsaxons, and by the means of Oswy King of Northumberland: and the Southsaxons l Ib: l. 4 ●. 13. under their King Edilwalch by the preaching of S. Wilfrid, Archbishop of York, living then here exiled, thrust out of his bishopric by Egfrid, King of the Northumbrians, son, and successor to Oswy. The last Country converted under the English, was the I'll of m Ib. l. 4▪ c. 16. Wight, subdued, and forced to the Christian belief by Ceadwalla, King of the Westsaxons. Great was the heat, and devotion of that first more good, plain, and simple age, Churches, and Oratories builded, Bishopprickeses erected, Monasteries founded; then the only nurseries of learning, and reliligion, and painful ministers everywhere planted, sincere, n Ib. l. 3. c. 26. v etiam Eiusdem l. 3. c. 5 et 28. just, exemplary, without hypocrisy, faction, pride, ambition, and desire of worldly gain, covetous only of the glory of God, and the promotion of his Church, by whose holy endeavours (England then being too straight to contain so earnest, and immense a Zeal) the neighbouring Germans not long after took flame, and were won unto the faith, in regard thereof, and of their common o Bedae Eccl. Histor. Anglorum. l. 5. c. ●1. et●2. Alberti Krantzij Metrop. l. 1. c. 6. 7. et 8▪ Magdeburg. Cent. 8. c▪ 2▪ Baron Annal. Eccles. Anno Christi 697. et 710. language (which then was the same with the Dutch) chiefly above others employed in this sacred work by the Bishops of Rome and the French Kings, to whom the Country was then subject. Amongst these of more honourable memory were S. Willebrord the first bishop of Utrecht, S. Weiro bishop of Deira, S. q Pectheimus Bedae Ec. Hist. lib. 5. c. 24. Plechelmus, bishop of Witherne, or Candida Casa, S. Swibert bishop of Werden, S. Acca bishop of Hagustald, S. Marcelline, and others, the Apostles of the Thuringians, Frisons, and the Lower Germans in the Regency of Pepin the Fat, major of the Palace of the French kings, S. Willebald the Apostle of East-france, and first bishop of Eystet at the same time, and S. Willehade the Apostle of the Saxons, and first bishop of Bremen, but more especially Saint Boniface, or Winifrid, the first Archbishop of Mentz, and the general Apostle of the Nation (acknowledged thus by the unpartial Dutch, and Popish Relaters) about the year 710, and Papacy of Gregory the second, after many relapses the establisher here of religion, and means of their more perfect, and full conversion. The English we find not as yet enthralled to the Church of Rome, although not without their errors, and much reverencing the authority of that sea, from whence had proceeded their conversion, following r quod ut facilius, & maiore authoritate perficeret▪ Naitanus rex Pictorum) quaesivit auxilia de gente Anglorum, quos iamdudum ad exempium sanctae Romanae, & Apostolicae Ecclesiae suam religionem instituisse cognovit Bedae Eccles. Histor. Anglo●um. l. 5. c. 22. their doctrine, & honouring the same with their frequent pilgrimages, their pension of Peter pence s Flores Hist. per Mat. West. Monaster. An. 727. & 794. and with the cowl, and religious habits t vid. infra. of sundry of their Kings. The Welsh then, or v v. Bedae Eccl. Hist. l. 2. c. 2. Britons were altogether averse from all acknowledgement hereof, neither obeying the Legates of the Popes, neither yielding to their decisions, or conforming to their rule, differing from them in sundry points. A main controversy betwixt them was the x Ibid. l. 2. c. 2. & l. 5. c. 24. celebration of Easter, of whom the Britons (from whom the Picts, and Scots y Ibid. l. 3. c. 29. did not much differ) observed the 14 day after the New-moon in March, or the first Month, following the custom of the Church of Asia, and pretending the practice of Saint john the Evangelist, and the Romans with the English, and others, the Sunday after the 14 day, alleging an Apostolical tradition, a scruple then much disturbing the peace of Christendom, and a Concili. R●. Palestin. Pontic. Gall●●. Osroen. et Ephesin habit. circa, An D: 198; Victore Pontifice Rom. & Severo Imperat. et Concil. Nicen: ●: sub Imperat. Constantino magno: v. Binij Concil: Tom: 1 et Eusebij Ec: Histor: l: 5: c: 22: disputed of in sundry Synods. No less was the controversy (but long afterwards, and amongst the English themselves, betwixt the married,) & unmarried b v Hoveden: Partem priorom in Rege Edgaro: ib: Rege Guilielmo Primo: et Hen: Huntingdon: l: 7: Rege Henrico Primo: Priests in the reigns of Edwy, Edgar, Edward the Martyr, & Etheldred, monarchs of the English-Saxons; as likewise after the conquest▪ of the Normans (for until this time Priests were married,) adjudged against the married Priests through the pretended miracles of S. Dunstan (a great upholder of the Monkish faction,) & the sentence of Pope Hildebrand in the year 1074, and reign of William the Conqueror, and lastly (for yet notwithstanding the Popes interdict the Priests still kept their wives) by Anselmus Archbishop of Canterbury, and a Synod then held at London in the reign of King Henry the first. In the reign of c vid: infrà. great Egbert, and about the year 829 break in the merciless, and Pagan Danes, through whom, and the many Popish errors, which already had crept in, religion is again eclipsed. Their Idol was Thur, d Adam Bremensis: giving afterwards the name of Thursday to the fourth day of the week. By holy e vid: Infrà: Alfred, Edward the Seniour, and Athelstan the second, they are at length subdued, and for the time either expulsed the Country, or brought under the English, and Christian yoke. By this time the long aspiring Papacy had gotten the upper hand over the rest of the Churches of the West, and princes, people, divine, and humane Laws here, as in all other places, are made subject to the sole will, and free arbitration hereof. By Pope Alexander a v. Infr. the second, the Normans are authorized to usurp the Crown of England, Edgar, and the Saxon line (the right heirs) excluded, and the oppressed English disabled for making resistance, terrified, and kept in by Papal cursings. By Innocent the third King john is made vassal b v. Infrà. to the pretended Apostolic sea, surrendering his Crown, and resuming the same again to be held under the fee, and tribute of the Popes. The Christian world having been long abused, john Wiclef, c Walsingham Hist. Regibus Edvardo Tertio, & Richa●do secundo. a soecular Divine of the University d Oxoniensis Borealis. ib. of Oxford, and rector of Lutterworth in Leicester shire in the reigns of Edward the third, and Richard the second first to any effect opposeth against the tyranny hereof, and those errors, and impostures, which antiquity, superstitious, and improvident zeal, and their ambition, and avarice had obtruded upon religion, favoured by john of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster, Henry Lord Percy, the Chancellor c Walsingham Hist. Regibus Edvardo Tertio, & Richa●do secundo. and body of the University, sundry Regulars, and Priests, the Londoners, and multitudes of the Common, and Lay people, & besides England spreading his opinions over the neighbouring Germany, the author of the reformation of the e Aenaeae Sylvij Histor. Bohemicam. joachimum Camerarium de Fratrum Orthodoxorum Ecclesijs in Bohemia. Hussits amongst the Bohemians, withstood by the Praelates, and Monks, thundered against by Bulls, of the Pope sent to the King, the Bishops, and University, and condemned by the Council of Constance, the live bodies of hus, and Hierome of Prage, and the bones of Wicleffe in detestation of their pretended heresy being burnt by the order of that Synod. The positions hereof are to be read in the history of Walsingham, but f v. supra. mingled with many falsities, and untruths, through the malice of that relater a Monk, and of those times no friends to his cause. What more rightly they were, is better seen in the confession of the Hussits, or Bohemians, arising from hence, & moulded after his doctrine. Now begun the ancient, holy, and grand-esteeme of the Church to assuage, and cool, superstition to be unmasked, the Papal power to grow suspected, his censures to become more vile, the wealth, and great revenues of the Monks, and Clergy to be envied, and their lives, and actions to be scanned, and looked into by a more narrow, & censorious eye. In the reign of King Richard the second, g Parliament: habit. Glocestriae v. Hist. Walsingham. rege Richard. 2. a petition is exhibited by Parliament for the taking away of all their temporal possessions, not assented unto, and rejected by that plain, and well meaning prince. The like is attempted by h Parliament. habit. apud Westmon. 11. Reg. Henrici 4. & Lecestriae an. 2 Henrici 5. v. Fabia n. Chro. an. D. 1410, & Hen. 4. 11. & an. D. 1414, & 2● Henr. 5. et. 8. two other Parliaments in the reign of Henry the fourth, and Henry the fifth, pretending their abuse, and better employment in the relief of the poor, the maintenance of Esquires, Knights, and Lords, and the service of the King, lastly diverted (the suppression of Monasteries excepted, belonging unto strangers) through the wisdom of Henry Chichlie Archbishop of Canterbury, proposing the more honourable French wars, and declaring the undoubted right of the Prince to that Crown. By king Henry the eight, provoaked by the excommunication, and rash censures of Pope Clement the seaventh, the Papal i An. 28. Hen. ● authority is abolished through the Realm, and the power, and title of supreme head of the English Church assumed, and entailed upon his successors, some abuses about images, and the Scriptures, and prayers in an unknown tongue in part reform, and Monasteries, and religious houses (stiff abetters of the Romish Hierarchy) to the great astonishment of the world utterly razed, and demolished, and their whole possessions, whether Temporalties, or tithes, & offerings (the undoubted rights of the Church) escheated to the Crown, and fold, or given to lay persons through passion, avarice, or his zeal against the many vices, and enormities of the Monks, or to engage the laity (without which possibly he could not have withstood so great a danger) in his war against the Papacy, and Clergy, partakers with him of their spoils. Under Edward the sixth, religion is more fully m An. 5 & 6 Edvardi. 6. established, and the Church purged from errors, and superstition, the Mass, and the rest of the 6 bloody articles of his father abrogated, images pulled down, the holy Eucharist administered under both kinds, and the Scripture, and divine service read in the vulgar language, yet done not without much rapine, and injury, committed under pretence of reformation, the sacred monuments of the dead in Churches defaced, and Bishoprics, Collegiate Churches, Hospitals, and Almshouses being robbed of their revenues by sacrilegious greatness during the licentious reign of that most hopeful, but young, & pupil king, By Queen Mary (a great strength, to whose title was the dispensatition, and authority hereof) Religion is again made vassal to the sea of Rome, and n An. 1 & 2. Phil. & Mariae, the power and jurisdiction of the Pope restored, with condition notwithstanding that the lands, and goods lately taken from the Clergy, should remain to their lay possessors; without which caution, the Nobility, and Commons in Parliament, (whose joint interest this was) would not give their consent, persecution raging soon after with fresh fury, and the whole kingdom flaming with fires, and ghastly sights of burning Martyrs. Queen Elizabeth of famous memory gave an end to these o An. 1. Elizabethae. long afflictions and unsettled state of the Church, the Gospel reestblished with mature and grave advice, and confirmed by her many victories, and long and prosperous reign, continued since by her glorious successor King james, maintained by the authority of his royal pen, the faiths undoubted defender, the Church's patron, and the true Clergies friend; & with no less zeal, and constancy by Charles, our gracious sovereign now reigning, heir of his Father's Crown, and Princely virtues. The Religion then here publicly allowed, is the Reformed, or Protestant, whose brief p The book of Articles. sum is set down in the 39 Articles, agreed upon in a Convocation holden at London in the year 1562, and confirmed by the Clergy of both Provinces. The supreme head hereof is the prince by a common right, and prerogative of Kings, and by decree q An. 26. Henr. 8. & 1 Elizabeth of Parliament enacted in the year 1534, & 26 of the reign of King Henry the eight. The Clergy are Archbishops, Bishops, and inferior ranks, all Regulars, or Monks excluded. The Archbishops, r v Bedae Histor. Eccl. Anglorum Malmesbur. de Gestis Pontifi. Anglorum. Francis. Godwin Epis. Landaven. de Praesul●bus Angliae. or Metropolitan seas follow. Canterbury s Cantuatiensis idem Dorovernonsis. Bed. whose Diocese with that of Rochester is Kent, and whose Province in a manner is the whole South-part of England, on this side Trent, and Humber, begun about the year 596 by Ethelbert, the first Christian King of the Kentish Saxons in the person of Saint Austin, the first Apostle of the English. The Bishops hereof are named Primates, and Metropolitans of all England by order of Convocation in the year 1534. Formerly during the Romish Hierarchy, Redit. 2816l. 17s. 9d. they assumed the title of Legates of the Popes, and Primates of all Britain. York, Eboracensis. idem Nordanhumbrorum. Bed. whose Diocese is Nottinghamshire, and Yorkshire, and Province the part of England upon the North of Humber, Dee, and Trent, founded about the year 652 by Edwin King of Northumberland in the person of Paulinus, Redit. 1609l. 19s. 2d. Chaplain to his Queen Ethelburga, and the Apostle of these Northern parts of the English. The Bishoprics may thus be ranked under their seas Metropolitan. Londinensis. idem Orientalium Saxonum. Bed. under Canterbury, London, whose Diocese is Essex, Middlesex, and part of Hartfordshire, founded about the year 606 by Sebert, and Ethelbert, Kings of the East, and Kentish Saxons in the person of Mell●●us, the Apostle of the Eastsaxons, and continued after a long apostasy by Sigebert, the second Christian king hereof in the person of S. Cedde the second Apostle, and Bishop, brother to Saint Ceadda, (for thus are the names distinguished,) the Apostle, and Bishop of Lichfield, and the Mercians. The Bishops hereof are otherwise in Beda named of the Eastsaxons. Redit. 1119l. 8s. 4d. The extent of their jurisdiction hath not any thing been altered since the time of their institution. Winchester, Wintoniensis. idem Occidentalium Saxonum. Bed. Dorcestrensis. founded by Kenwald king of the Westsaxons in the person of Wina a Frenchman, taken out of the large Diocese of Dorcester by Oxford in the time of Agilbert, the second Bishop of that sea, founded by King Kingills, father to Kenwald in the person of Berinus an Italian, the Apostle of the Westsaxons. Agilbert forsaking England, discontented with this division, and the promotion of Wina, the void Bishopric of Dorcester became united to Wina, & to the sea hereof. By king Ina the Southsaxons are likewise hereunto added upon his conquest of that Country. The great Bishopric of Winchester contained then by this means both kingdoms of the South, and Westsaxons. By Ina about the year 704▪ the Bishopric of Sherborne is taken out. Sherburnensis. Selseiensis. idem Australium Saxonum. Bed. Not long after, in the year 711, the Bishopric of Selsey for the Southsaxons. The Diocese after so many loppings, comprehendeth now the countries only of Surrey, and Hantshire, with the Isles of Wight, jersay, Garnsay, and Alderney. In the year 733, Dorcester was again made a Bishops see, but for the Province of the Mercians, taken out of the Diocese of Lichfield. Out of Sherborne by Edward, surnamed the Elder, were divided the Bishoprickes of Wells' for Sommersetshire, of Ramesbury for Wiltshire, Ramesburiensis. and of Kirton, and Bodman for Devonshire, and Cornwall. Of these Ramesbury became united again with Sherborne in bishop Herman, Cridiensis. Bodmin. and the reign of Edward the Confessor. Bodman during the Danish wars, was translated to S. Germane, and lastly united with Kirton by the authority of king Canutus. Of Kirton, and Wells' hereafter. Red. 249●l. 9s. 8ds. ob. The Bishops of Winchester were otherwise in Beda named of the Westsaxons. Lincoln, Lincolniensis. begun at Dorcester by Oxford in the years aforesaid, & brought hither by Bishop Remigius in the reign of the Conqueror, according to the order of a Synod at London, that the Sees of bishops in obscure and decayed towns should be removed to the chief cities of each Diocese. It contained then the middle of England betwixt the river of Thames, and Humber. By king Henry the first, the bishopric of Elie is taken out. By Henry the eight those of Oxford, and Peterborough. Red. 894l. 18s. 1d. ob. It extendeth yet over Lincolnshire, Leicestershire, Huntingdonshire, Bedfordshire, and Buckinghamshire, with part of Hartfordshire, the largest of all the English bishoprics. Sarisburie, Sarisburiensis. begun at Sherborne by Ina king of the Westsaxons in the person of Adelmus about the year 704, and removed hither by bishop H●man in the reign of the Conqueror. Red. 1385l. 5s. ob. It containeth now Wiltshire, and Berkshire. Excester, Exoniensis. begun at Kirton in Devonshire in the person of Adulfus, by Edward, surnamed the Elder, Monarch of the English, and removed hither under bishop Leofricus in the reign of Edward the Confessor. Red. 500l. Wells', Bath. & Wellensis. took out of the Diocese of Sherborne, and founded in the person of Athelmus by Edward the Elder, Monarch of the English-Saxons. By john de Villula under king William Rufus the See was removed to Bath. Under bishop Robert in the reign of king Stephen the two Churches (of Bath, and Wells') after much contention are agreed, and the Bishops are to assume the title of both places, Redit. 533l. 1s. 3d. continuing ever since. The Diocese hereof is only Somersetshire. Chichester, Cicestrensis, idem Australium Saxonum. Bed. begun in Selsey by Edilwalch the first Christian king of the Southsaxons, in the person of S. Wilfride, the exiled bishop of York, or of Northumberland: the Apostle hereof; after Wilfride, and the conquest of the country by the Westsaxons, united to Winchester; about the year 711 in bishop Edbrith divided again from Winchester, and restored to Selsey; and lastly from Selsey removed hither, Red. 677l. 1s. 3d. the chief town of the Diocese, by bishop Stigand in the time of William the Conqueror. Eliensis. It containeth only Sussex. Elye took of Lincoln, and containing only Cambridgeshire, founded by king Henry the first in the person of Harvaeus, Red. 2134l. 18s. 5d. q. 31 qa. sometime Bishop of Bangor in Wales. Norwich, Norwicensis. idem Orientalium Anglorum Bed. begun at Dunwich about the year 630, by Sigebert king of the East-Angles, in the person of Faelix a Burgundian; under Bisus the fourth bishop divided into two Bishoprics, of Dunwich, and North-Elmham; Domuc. Bed. Elmanensis. in the year 955 after a long vacancy during the Danish tyranny, and usurpation in the person of Athulfus restored, and united in one bishopric of North-Elmham by Edwy king of the English-Saxons, by bishop Herfast removed from North-Elmham to Thetford in the time of the Conqueror; and lastly hither from Thetford by bishop Herebert, about the year 1086 toward the latter end of the same reign, or the beginning of William Rufus. The bishops hereof are otherwise by Beda named of the East-Angles. Their Diocese is extended over the Countries of Norfolk, Red. 899l. 8s. 7d. qa. and Suffolk. Lichfield, Coventrensis, & Lichfeldensis idem Merciorum. Bed. begun amongst the Mercians about the year 656, in the person of Diuma a Scottishman, by Oswy king of Northumberland, and Monarch of the English, after his great victory obtained against Penda; and in the year 669, fixed here by holy Ceadda, or Chad, in the reign of Wulferus king of the Mercians. In Adulphus about the year 793, it was raised to an Archbishopric by king Offa, but which dignity lasted not beyond his time. By bishop Peter in the year 1075, and time of the Conqueror, the sea is removed to Chester; by Robert de Limesey in the year 1095, to Coventry, the residence of many of the succeeding Bishops. In regard hereof these now use the title of both cities of Coventry, and Lichfield. Their Diocese contained more anciently the whole Kingdom of the Mercians, whereof they are otherwise named by Beda. Sidnacestrensis By King Ethelred, brother and successor to Wulferus, the Bishoprics of Worcester, Leicestrensis. and Sidnacester, are taken out; not ●●ng after about the year 733, those of Leicester, and Dorcester; and lastly by Henry the eight, the Bishopric of Chester, whereof Worcester, and Chester remain at this present; Dorchester was (as before) translated to Lincoln; and Sidnacester, and Leicester, became united with Dorcester. Unto the jurisdiction hereof appertaineth at this day all Staffordshire, Red. 550l. 17s. 2d, ob. qa. and Darbyshire, with parts of Warwickshire, and Shropshire. Worcester, Vigorniensis. idem Wicciorum. Bed. containing Worcestershire, and part of Warwickshire, taken out of Lichfied, and founded about the year 679, in the person of Boselus, by Ethelred King of the Mercians, brother to Wulferus. The Bishop hereof is otherwise named of the Wiccijs by Beda, the more proper name of the inhabitants of the country in the time of my Author. Red 1049l. 17s. 3d. ob. qa. Hereford, Herefordensis. containing Herefordshire, and part of Shropshire, founded in Bishop Putta about the year 680. Red. 768l. 10s. 10d. ob. qa. Rochester, Rhosfensis, & Castelli Cantuariorum Bed. containing part of Kent, founded in the year 606 by Ethelbert, the first Christian king of Kent, in the person of Saint justus. Red. 358l. 3s. 7d. qa. Oxford, Oxoniensis. containing Oxfordshire, taken out of Lincoln in the year 1541, by Henry the eight, whose first bishop was Robert King, the last Abbot of the Monastery of Ousney. Red. 354l. 16s. 3d. qa. Peterborough, Petroburgensis containing Northamptonshire, and Rutlandshire, taken out of Lincoln by Henry the eight, whose first bishop was john Chambers, Red. 414l. 19s. 1●d. the last Abbot of that Monastery. Gloucester, Glocestrensis. containing Glocestershire, founded by Henry the eight, and taken out of Worcester, Red. 315l. 17s. 2d. whose first bishop was john Wakeman Abbot of Teuxbury. Bristol, Bristoliensis, containing that City, and Dorsetshire, founded by Henry the eight, Red. 383l. 8s. 4d. whose first bishop was Paul Bush, a Bachelor of Divinity of the University of Oxford. S. david's, Menevensis. begun at Isca Silurum, now Caer-Leon in Monmouthshire by Dubritius, formerly bishop of Landaff, in the time of Aurelius Ambrose King of the Britons, and removed hither to Meneva, or Menew, named afterwards S. david's, in the reign of King Arthur by David, next successor to Dubritius, renowned amongst the Welsh for his stout opposition against the Pelagian heresy, returning with fresh rage after the departure of S. German, and S. Lupus, and lastly in those parts extinguished through the great industry, and authority hereof, canonised a Saint long afterwards by Pope Calixtus. In S. David, or Dubritius it was made a sea Metropolitan for the Britons, accounted thus until the Norman conquest of Wales, although the Paul lost, carried to Dole in France, during a fierce pestilence by bishop Samson. Under King Henry the first, it became subject to the sea of Canterbury. It containeth now Pembrokeshire, Redit. 426l. 22s. 2d ob. Cardiganshire, and Caermardenshire in Wales. Landaff, Landavensis. containing Glamorganshire, Monmouthshire, Brecknockshire, and Radnorshire, whose first bishop (whereof we read in approved authors) was Dubritius, beforementioned, a great oppugner of the Pelagians, Redit. 145l. 14s. 1d. consecrated by S. Germane bishop of Auxerre, and after his remove to Caer Leon, here succeeded unto by Teliaus, continuing the sea. Bangor, Bangorensis. containing Caernarvonshire, Merionethshire, Denbighshire, & Anglesey. When the sea begun, we find not. The first known bishop was Hervaeus, afterwards bishop of Elye, appointed by king Henry the first. S. Asaph, Asaphensis. containing Denbighshire, & Flintshire, named thus from S. Asaph, the second bishop, and called otherwise Lhanelwy by the Welsh, founded by Malgo king of the Britons about the year 560. in the person of Kentigerne, Redit. 131l. 16s. 4d. a Scottish bishop of Glasco, living exiled in those parts, and beginning the Church, and Monastery thus named. Under York Durham, Dunelmensis. Lindisfarnensis. Bed. begun at Lindisfarne, or the Holy Island, by Oswald king of the Northumbrian Saxons in the person of Aidan a Scottishman, the Apostle of those parts after Paulinus, and removed hither with the body of S Cuthbert, sometimes likewise bishop of Lindisfarne, by bishop Edmund in the reign of Ethelred, Monarch of the English Saxons. The three first bishops of Lindisfarne, Aidan, Finnan, and Colman, all three Scottishmen, are otherwise by Malmesburiensis accounted amongst the bishops of York, governing the Ecclesiastical affairs of the Northumbrians after Paulinus during the invasions and cruelty of the Mercians, and Welsh under Penda, and Cadwallo their kings, but not using the Paul, Redit. 1821l. 17d. qa. or assuming the title of Metropolitans, or of York. The Diocese hereof is now only Durham and Northumberland. Carleolensis. Carlisle, containing Westmoreland, with part of Cumberland, founded in the person of Athaulphus by king Henry the first, Redit. 531l. 4s. 11d. ob. taken out of Durham. Cestrensis. Chester, taken out of Lichfield and Coventry, founded by king Henry the eight. The first bishop was john Bird, Provincial of the Friar Carmelites. It containeth Cheshire, Lancashire, and Richmondshire in Yorkshire, with parts of Cumberland, Redit. 420l. 1s. 8ds. and Flintshire. Man, Sodorensis. containing that Island, appointed by Pope Gregory the fourth. The bishop hereof hath no place, or suffrage in the English Parliaments. Besides these there were Hagustald, Hagustaldensis. whose first bishop after Malmesburiensis was S. Wilfrid beforementioned, or Eata, or Tumbert, according to Beda after the expulsion of S. Wilfrid, and the division of the sea of York by king Ecgfrid, extinguished in the time of the Danish wars. Lindissi, Lindisfarorum. v. Bed. Eccl. Histor. Anglorum lib. 4. c 12. videtur hic idem esse cum Sidnacestrensi. taken out of the great Diocese of Lichfield, and founded after Beda by Ecgfrid King of Northumberland, upon his conquest of that country from Wulferus of the Mercians, under bishop Leovinus after Malmesburiensis, united with the sea of Leicester in the reign of Edgar Monarch of the English Saxons; & Witherne a Candidae Casae. begun under Pecthelmus in the time of Beda; and continuing certain years after. The town yet standeth in Galloway, a part then of the English kingdom of Northumberland, since belonging to the Scots. Amongst the bishops next unto the Archbishops, the first place b Act. Parl, an. 3●. Henrici 8. v. Pulton. c. ●0. hath London, next to whom are Durham and Winchester. The others are ranked according to the time of their consecration. What were the seats of the bishops before S. Austin, v. Malmesbur. de gestis Pont. Angl. Prologue. lib. 1. and the conversion of the English, we cannot certainly determine. Geffrey of Monmouth mentioneth three Archbishops (of London, York, and Isca Silurum, or Caer Leon,) and 28 bishops, founded in the place of so many Archflamins, Galfrid. Monumeth. Hist. lib. 4. c. 19 and Flamens (gentilism abolished) in the reign of King Lucius, by Faganus, and Duvanus, Legates of Pope Eleutherius, and the Apostles of the Britons. The authority, and truth of the author hath always been suspected. More c Bed. Hist. Eccl. Angloru● lib. ● c. 2. certainly Beda in a conference of the Welsh with S. Austin the first Archbishop of Canterbury maketh mention of 7 bishops of the Britons, but without naming them or their seats. Ex provinciâ Britanniae, civitate Londinensi, Restitutus Episcopus. The first Council of Arles, held in the year 326, and the reign of the Emperor Constantine the Great, nameth one Restitutus, a British bishop of London, amongst the Father's assisting in that Synod. Other names during these more primative times we have not yet found in the subscriptions of Counsels, v. Binij Conciliorum Tom. t. or any ancient and good authority Under Honorius, v. Binium. the 4 Archbishop of Canterbury, the English are divided into Parishes, increased through continual subdivisions, and additions of new Churches. The number hereof are at this day 9284 in both Provinces. Hereof 3845. are Churches impropriate, by Papal authority, annexed anciently unto Monasteries, and places of Religion, and at the fall of Monasteries for the greatest part of their revenues escheated to the Crown, and made Lay possessions. These again are of two forts. 1 with Vicarages, 2 & without, all whose rights as well tithes, as offerings are detained by their Lay purchasers without any allotment to the Priest by the Parliament, or the King in their sale, and conveyances (which happened to such whose immediate Pastors had been the Monks) maintained now by miserable, yet arbitrary pensions. Myself have heard four pound by the year offered to a Minister for serving together two pastoral cures of this nature. The number of the Episcopal and Collegiate Churches (including Westminster, and Winsore) are 26, besides some others restored of late years through the favour, and bounty of King james of happy memory. They contain together almost so many Deans, 60 Arch-Deacons, and 544 Dignities, or Prebendaries. The suppressed Monasteries, (let it be lawful to remember those dead ruins, sad spectacles of humane mutability) amounted to 645, besides 96 Colleges, 110 Hospitals, and 2374 Chanteries, and Free Chapels. Such hath been the affairs of the Church, and Religion. The State is Monarchical, commanded by a King. The Law whereby it is governed, is the Municipal, or Common, a Law proper to the Nation. The Prince is Haereditary, and independent, not ever invested by, or acknowledging the Roman Emperors, or any superior earthly power, holding immediately of God, absolute, and supreme over all persons, in all causes both Civil and Ecclesiastical. King john distressed by a threefold war against the Pope, the French, and his rebellious subjects, to appease the first, enthralled the kingdom to the tribute, and vassalage hereof: but a The Commonwealth of England by St Thomas Smith knight. lib. 1. c. 9 which art being forced, neither ever approved by the Parliament, or people, was ever held as void. He is styled the Defendor of the faith, which title b v. Polydor. Virgilij Angl. Hist. lib. 27. etc. was first given to king Henry the eight, by Pope Leo the tenth, zealous in his cause against the pretended heresy of Luther, opposed by the authority of his kingly Pen, maintained since upon better right by his noble successors, the chief patrons, and defendours of the Orthodox, and truly Catholic Religion. The body, or Commonwealth subject to this Head, may be distinguished c The Commonwealth of England by S Thomas Smith knight lib. 1. c. 16. 17. 18. 19 20. 22. 23. 24. into a twofold order. 1 Artificers, tradesmen, daylabourers, and poor husbandmen without land, who have no rule, and whose part is only to obey, 2. and those who in the right, and under the authority of the Prince have their parts in the government, judging, and determining causes, punishing faults, electing officers, granting subsidies, and making Laws, of whom, and their delegates assembled together, with the King, and Bishops, representing the Clergy, the Parliament, or grand Council of the Realm consisteth. These likewise are of two different ranks. 1 The Nobility, 2 and those under the degree hereof. The Nobility are divided into the greater Nobility, containing the Barony, or estate of Lords, and the Lesser Nobility, consisting of Knights, Esquires, and Gentlemen, (the first whereof are not borne thus, but made by the especial grace of the Prince for their good demerits, or hopes) whose Deputies, and of the Burgesses, and Yeomen, (the ranks under the Nobility) compose the house of Commons. These last, the Yeomen, or Freeholders' (the ancient wealth, and d ib. chap. 23. support of the kingdom, the strength, and substance of our wars, our sometimes victorious infantry, the Conquerors of the French) are now much decayed since the fall of Monasteries, whose tenants they were upon easy rents, but more especially through the present depopulations, rackings, and injuries of the Gentry, pulling down Towns, and farme-houses, and converting all to pasturage, or their proper demaine, to the much impairing of the Prince's subsidies, and revenues, the wont store of people, and riches of the Land, the most important grievance of the times. The Nation hath always been much dreaded, and powerful in Arms, whilst united, and in peace at home. King Henry the second by marriage, and war, enlarged the English dominions over Ireland, and Aquitaine, and Guienne in France. Richard the first advanced their glorious ensigns in Syria, Palestine, and the East, and conquered Cyprus, exchanged for the title of Jerusalem. By Edward the first all Wales, and Scotland for the time are subdued. By Edward the third the Scots and French in sundry memorable battles, holding captive at the same time the persons of both their kings. Under the same Prince the haughty Spaniards, through the high courage, and adventures of his son Prince Edward, forced to the obedience of Don Peter their natural Lord. By Henry the fifth all France on this side the Loire, left to his successor Henry the sixth, crowned French king at Paris. Queen Elizabeth of famous memory, relieved all her distressed neighbours, the Scots, France, and the Netherlands, oppressed by foreign power, or through domestic broils, got the dominion of the sea, and by continual victories gave first check to the greatness, and aspiring ambition of the house of Austria, and Spain. But as their happy achievements, and victories have been many, so their errors, and misfortunes no less, most commonly losing that through civil broils, and contentions (a mischief incident to all flourishing estates, but most fatal to ours) what by true valour, and honour they have gotten. King john lost Normandy, and other English conquests, and possessions in France, through the only malice, and treason of his disloyal Barons, unseasonably quarrelling about their liberties, forsaking him in his wars, and siding with his enemies. Edward the second, Scotland (won by his victorious father) through a like despite, and wilfulness of his seditious Nobles, opposing against his government, and withdrawing their service, and aid, too eager revengers of his childish, and weak reign. Henry the sixth irrecoverably France, through the faction of the house of York, abusing the people with pretences for their private ends, and lastly challenging the Kingdom, and turning our conquering swords into our own bosoms. The Land is divided into Shires, Hundreds, (which are the divisions of Shires, and are in some places otherwise called Weapontakes, and Laths) and Tithings, the divisions of Hundreds. King a quos cupiens compescere, & de huiusmodi excessibus cohibere, totius Angliae pagos, & provincial in Comitatus primusomnium commutavit (Alfredus;) comitatus in Centurias, i. Hundredas', & in Decimas, i. Trithingas devisit. Praefectos vero Provinciarum (qui ante vicedomini) in duo officia divisit, i. in indices, quos nunc justiciarios vocamus, & in Vice-Comites qui adhuc iidem nomen retinent. Ingulphi Abbat. Crowland. histor. v. etiam Malmesb. de Gestis. Regum Anglorum lib. 2. c. 4. Alfred was the Author of these divisions, as likewise of the name, and office of the Vice-Comites, or Sheriffs, ordained for the more peaceable government of the Country, and the more easy restraint of thieves, and robbers, much increasing then through the occasion of the Danish wars. The word (Shire) signifieth with the ancient Saxons, a part, or division; as doth the word (Share) with the present English. What number hereof were first instituted by Alfred, we find not. Malmesburiensis accounteth 32 of them in the reign of Etheldred, Monarch of the English-Saxons, succeeding not long after: Kent, Essex, Middlesex, Surrey, Sussex, Hantshire, Dorsetshire, Wiltshire, Somersetshire, Devonshire, Cornwall, Hartfordshire, Oxfordshire, Buckinghamshire, Berkshire, Glocestershire, Suffolk, Norfolk, Northamptonshire, Huntingdonshire, Bedfordshire, Cambridgeshire, Warwickshire, Leicestershire, Staffordshire, Worcestershire, Shropshire, Herefordshire, Lincolnshire, Nottinghamshire, Darbyshire, and Cheshire. Doomsday Book addeth Yorkshire, in the reign of William the Conqueror. Afterwards were added Lancashire, and the Bishopric of Durham (most probably sometimes parts of Yorkshire;) and Cumberland, Westmoreland, and Northumberland beyond the Tine, (the part now only retaining the name of the ancient Kingdom thus called,) after their reunion to the English Crown, formerly possessed by the Scots. The last were the 13 Welsh Shires, added by Edward the first, and Henry the eight. Their whole number are at this present 52 in both Countries of England, and Wales. 1 Surrey, Kent, Sussex, Hantshire, Berkshire, Wiltshire, Somersetshire, Dorsetshire, Devonshire, and Cornwall, lying upon the South of the river Thames, along the shore of the English Channel. 2 Glocestershire, Oxfordshire, Buckinghamshire, Middlesex, Essex, Hartfordshire, Norfolk, Suffolk, Cambridgeshire, Huntingdonshire, Bedfordshire, Northamptonshire, Rutlandshire, Warwickshire, Worcestershire, Herefordshire, Shropshire, Cheshire, Staffordshire, Darbyshire, Nottinghamshire, Lei-cestershire, and Lincolnshire, containing the middle part of the Kingdom, and included within the rivers Thames, Trent, Merseye, Dee, and Wye, Humber, Offaes' Ditch, and the Germane Ocean. 3 Yorkshire, the Bishopric of Durham, Northumberland, Cumberland, Westmoreland, and Lancashire, the parts upon the North of Humber, Trent, and Mersey. 4. and Monmouthshire, Glamorganshire, Radnorshire, Brecknockeshire, Cardiganshire, Caermarthenshire, Penbrokshire, Montgomeryshire, Merionethshire, Denbighshire, Flintshire, Caernarvonshire, and the I'll of Anglesey, containing Wales, or the western parts within the Dee, Wye, and the sea of Severne. Their descriptions follow after that I have first related the ancient estate of the Country, with the many changes, and successions of people, and Kingdoms in their turns coming upon the stage hereof, and occasioning the present names, state, and divisions. THE SECOND BOOK. Containing the Description of the more great, and famous Mountains, and Rivers of Great Britain. The more noted Creeks, and Promontories. Their ancient, and present names. The Etymologyes, and names of Britain, and Albion. The ancient limits, and extent of Britain. The first Inhabitants. The conquest of the more Southern part by the Romans. The estate, and description of Britain during the Roman government out of Tacitus, Dion, Ptolemye, Antoninus, and the Author of the Notitia, with others. The period, and conclusion of the Roman Empire in Britain. The estate, and kingdom of the Britons, after the departure of the Romans. The estate hereof after Cadwallader, and the conclusion of the British Monarchy. The original, and history of the Cornish, Wesh, and Britons of Cumberland. Their Conquests by the Saxons, and Normans, and union into the kingdom, and name of England. The history of the Scots, and Picts. The Conquest of the Picts by the Scots, and Union of the Northern part of the Island into the name, and kingdom of Scotland. The invasion of the Germans, or Dutch. The jutes, Saxons, and English. The Saxon, or English Heptarchye. The original, and fortunes of the kingdoms of Kent, the Southsaxons, Westsaxons, Eastsaxons, East-Angles, Mercia, and Northumberland. The union of the rest into the Monarchy of the Westsaxons. The original of the name, and kingdom of England. The kingdom of England. 1 under the Westsaxons. 2 under the Danes. 3 and under the Normans. The union of the blood, and rights of the Saxons, or English, Scots, and Normans, and of the whole Great Britain under one Prince in james our late Sovereign of happy memory. The present estate of the Island, occasioned through so many mutations. The kingdoms of England, and Scotland. The names, and Etymology of the Shires of England. THE MOUNTAINS OF GREAT BRITAIN THE bounders, or landmarks, whereof I shall have occasion to make use in the discourse following, are the Mountains and Rivers hereof, with the more noted Promontories, and Creeks of the Ocean, whereinto the Rivers are disburdened. The only Mountain, noted by ancient authors, was Grampius a Grampius mons Taciti in vita lulij Agricolae. Mons, mentioned by Tacitus, containing now Braid-Albin, with other hilly regions beyond the Frith of Dunbriton in Scotland. The woods, sometimes covering this Mountainous tract, were named b Saltus Caledonius. Saltus Caledonius by Lucius Florus, and Sylva c Sylva Caledonia Pli. Nat. Hist. lib. 4. c. 16. Caledonia by Pliny, inaccessible through their intricate, and dark thickets, bogs, lakes, and marshes, safe shelters of the Northern Britons, invaded by d v. Corn Tacit. in vita julij Agricolae. julius Agricola, the e vid. joan. Xiphilini Epitotomen Dionis, Severo Imperatore. Emperor Severus, and the Romans. In the part subject to the Crown of England, rise the Mountains of Wales, taking up the Western division of the kingdom betwixt the Irish Ocean, the Sea of Severne, and the Rivers Wye, and Dee; strong fastnesses of the warlike Silures, and Ordovices, with great obstinacy for a long time resisting the Roman yoke, and not fully subdued until julius f v. Corn. Taciti Annalium lib. 12 Eiusdem julij Agrilae vitam. etc. Agricola, and the reign of the Emperor Domitian, and afterwards the Rendez-vous of the distressed Britons, shunning the rage of the Saxons, or English. Beyond the river Trent beginneth another long Mountainous ridge, which continued through the North of Staffordshire, then by the West of Darbye-shire, afterwards betwixt Yorkshire, and Lancashire, lastly by Cumberland, Westmoreland, and Northumberland, doth end at Cheviot, or the Scottish borders. This is not known by any one name ancient, or modern. In Staffordshire, it is named Moreland; in Darbieshire, the Peake; betwixt Lancashire, and Yorkshire, Blackestone-edge, Pendle, Craven; betwixt Richmondshire, and Westmoreland, Stane-more, in Cumberland, Copland, and at the borders of Scotland, Cheviot. The other hills of the South (Blackamoor, Yorkes-would, the Chilterne, Cots-wold, Malvern, those of Sussex, Devonshire, and Cornwall, with others) are rather to be accounted Downs then Mountains. Those many of Scotland seem all branches of the Grampius. THE RIVER'S, CREEKS, AND PROMONTORIES. THe River's issue from the Mountains, and hills. The more great, and famous are the Thames, Severne, Trent, Yeure, or Ouse, and the Taye. The Thames (Tamesis of Caesar,) Tamesis Caesar. Com. Bell. Gall. lib. 5. etc. ariseth amongst the hills of Cotsall in Glocestershire, near unto a village, named Torlton. Passing by the Towns of Creekelade, Lechlade, and Einsham, then by Oxford, Reading, and London betwixt Kent and Essex it is disburdened into the Germane Ocean. The part from the head unto the confluence hereof and the Tame is more properly named the Isis, Isis' flu. or Ouse. The whole notwithstanding is vulgarly called the Thames. Lesser rivers emptied hereinto, Corinus flu. are the Churn, springing in Cotsall near Birdlip, and by Cirencester took in at Creekelade. The Windrush out of Cotsall, by Burford, and Whitney, took in at Newbridge. The Evenlode out of Cots-wold, by Shipton under Whichwood took in below Einsham. The Cherwell from the hills by Daintrey in Northamptonshire, Tam● flu. took in at Oxford. The Tame out of Buckinghamshire, took in near Dorchester below Oxford. Here beginneth the name of Thames. The Colne betwixt Buckinghamshire, and Middlesex, took in near Stanes. The Lea out of Hartfordshire, betwixt Middlesex, and Essex took in below Blackwall. The Roding out of Essex, took in at Barking. Upon the other side of the River, the Kennet out of Wiltshire beyond Marleborow, Cunetio. took in at Reading. The Wey out of Hantshire, by Farnham, and Guildford took in at Otlands'. The Mole out of Surrey, at the White-hill diving under ground, afterward breaking out, and took in near Molesey. And the Medway, out of the weald of Kent, below Rochester divided into the East, and West-Swale with the Thames enclosing the I'll of Shepey. The Severne, Sabrina Corn. Taciti Annal. lib. 12, etc. (Sabrina of Tacitus,) issueth out of the hill Plinlimon in Montgomerie-shire in Wales. Having visited the towns of Shrewesbury, Worcester, and Gloucester, below Bristol it falleth into the Western Ocean. Chiefer rivers flowing into the wider channel hereof, are the turn out of Staffordshire, through Shropshire took in at Wroxcester. The Avon, Avona. by Warwick and Eveshom, took in at Teuxbury. The Avon (another river thus named) out of Wiltshire beyond Malmesbury, took in below Bristol. From the side of Wales, the Temd through Shropshire, and Worcester-shire, took in below Worcester. The Weigh out of the Mountain Plimlimon, Vaga. betwixt Radnorshire & Brecknockshire, afterwards through Herefordshire; lastly betwixt the Forest of Deane in Glocestershire, & Monmouthshire took in below Chepstow. The Lugier out of Radnorshire, took into the Weigh below Hereford. And the Munow betwixt Herefordshire and Monmouthshire took into the Weigh at Monmouth. The Trent (Treanta of Beda) ariseth in Staffordshire beyond the town of Newcastle, Trenta. by Stone, Burton, Nottingham, Newarcke, & Gainsborough, received into Humber (Abus of Ptolemy) at Aukbarow below Burton Stather. Abus Cl Ptol. Geog. lib. 2. c. 3. Rivers falling hereinto are in Staffordshire, the Sow took in below Stafford. The Tame took in below Tamworth. The Dove out of the Peake, betwixt Staffordshire, and Darbieshire took in below Burton. Derventio. The Darwent out of the high Peake, through Darbyshire took in below Darbye. The Soare, through Leicestershire took in below Loughborough. And the idle out of the Forest of Shirewood in Nottinghamshire, below Bautree, deviding into the Hekdike, falling in at Stockwith, and another stream, below Santoft-ferrie, meeting with Thurnedike, a part of the Dun, and took in at Fokerbie. The Yeure sourceth out of the English Apennine amongst solitary Mountains in the Western part of Richmondshire. Vrus. Continued through Wentsdale, below Burrow-bridge, and the meeting of the Small after the receipt of a small rivulet, thus named, out of the West-Riding of Yorkshire, Ousa. it taketh the name of Ouse, from whence by York, and Selby at Blacktoft below Howden, it falleth into Humber. Greater rivers disburdened herein, are the Derwent from Blackamoor hills, betwixt the East, and the West-ridings took in at Langrike ferie below Selby. Swala. The Small, out of Mountains in the Western part of Richmondshire near unto the head of the Yeure, through Swaledale, and by Richmond, and Catarick took in below Topcliffe at Mitton. The Nid from Craven hills, Nidus. through Nidherdale took in below Knarsborow. The Wharfe out of the same Mountains, through Wharledale, and by Wetherby took in at Cawood below Tadcaster. Arus. The Are from the Mountain Pennigent in Craven, through the West-Riding, and by Leedes, and Snath took in at Armin above Howden. The Calder from the Western Mountains, received into the Are below Wakefield at Castle-ford. Danus. And the Dan, or Dun, below Sheafield, Rotheram, and Dancaster at Thurne divided into Turnebridge-dike, falling into the Are betwixt Turnebridge and Rawcliffe; & Thurnedike, at the I'll of Axeye meeting with the Idle, and took into the Trent at Fokerby near to Burton Stather. The Taye, Taus, seu Taum aestuarium Corn. Tacit. in vita lulij Agricolae. the fairest of the Scottish rivers (Taus of Tacitus, and Tava of Ptolemy) springeth amongst the Mountains of Braid-Albin, below Dunkelden, and Perth, or S. johns-towne at Dundee carried into the Germane Ocean. Other better rivers, Cenio Ptolem. Geogr. lib. 2. c. 3. Damnonium, & Ocrinum Prom. ib. Antaevestaeum, & Bolerium Prom. ib. Tamara. Tamarus Ptol. ib. rectius Isca. Alaunius ib. or mentioned by ancient authors, and having immediate intercourse with the Ocean, are in Cornwall the Vale (Cenio of Ptolemie,) emptied into the Bay of Falmouth. More Westward lie the Lizard point (the Promontory Damnonium, and Ocrinum of Ptolemy,) and the Lands-end (Antaevestaeum, and Bolerium of the same author.) The Tamar (Tamarus of Ptolemie,) betwixt Cornwall, and Devonshire received into the English Channel at Plymouth. The Ex (Isaca of Ptolemie,) through Devonshire, took in at Exmouth, below Excester. The Avon (Alaunius of Ptolemy,) with the Stoure, took in at Christ-Church in Hantshire. The Test, and Alre, at Southanton falling into the great Bay hereof (Trisantonis Ostium of Ptolemie.) Trisantonis ostium. ib. Magnus portus. ibidem. Beyond is the Bay of Portsmouth (Magnus Portus of Ptolemie.) The Stoure, below Canterbury falling into the Germane Ocean with two branches, or channels, encompassing the I'll of Tenet, and the North Forland, a promontory of the Island (Cantium, Cantium Prom. ib. Idumanius, ib. Garienus. ib. Extensio Prom. ib. Metaris aestua ib. and Nucantium of Ptolemie.) The Blackewater (Idumanius of Ptolemie,) through Essex, took in below Maldon. The You're (Garrienus of Ptolemy,) out of Norfolk took in at Yarmouth. In Suffolk betwixt this and Harwich lieth Easton-Nesse, (Extensio of Ptolemy.) Into the Washeses (Metaris of Ptolemy) the Ouse arising at Brakeley in Northamptonshire, and by Buckingham, Bedford, Huntingdon, Antona Corn. Tac. An. lib. 12. and Elye took in at Linne. The Nen (Antona of Tacitus) from the hills by Daintrey, through Northamptonshire, and the Fens of Cambridgeshire took in below Peterborough, & Wisbich. The Welland, by Stamford, and betwixt Cambridgeshire, and Lincolnshire, took in below Crowland. Withama. The Witham out of Lincolnshire, below Lincoln, and Boston flowing into the same Arm of the sea. Into Humber the Ankam in Lincolnshire, by Glamford-bridge, and Saxbye (my birthplace) took in at South-Feriby. The Hull, took in at the town of Hull in Yorkshire, and with the sea, and Humber encompassing Holdernes (the Promontory Ocellum of Ptolemy.) Beyond, Ocellum Pro. Ptol. lib. 2. c. 3. ib. under Flamborough head, quart of Bridlington was the Bay, named of the Gabrantovici by Ptolemy. More Northwards against Whitby in Blackamoor is the Bay Dunum of the same Author. Gabrantovicorum Sinus ib. Dunum Sinus. Teisis, & Teisa. Tuesis aestuar. Ptolem. ib. Vedra Ptol. ib. Tina. ib. The Tees (Tuesis of Ptolemy) out of Stanemore, betwixt Yorkshire, and the bishopric of Durham falling into the Ocean below Yarum. The Were (Vedra of Ptolemy) accrueing from two little rivulets, named Kell-hop, and Burn-hop, in the Western part of the bishopric, took in at Monkwermouth below Durham. The Tine (Tina of Ptolemy,) distinguished into the South Tine, arising in Cumberland near Alstenmore; and the North Tine, from Mountains in the Scottish borders, through Tindale, and the Picts wall after the receipt of the River Rheade from Rheadesquire-hill in the same borders (naming the valley of Rheadesdale) above Hexham meeting with the South-Tine, and together betwixt the bishopric of Durham, and Northumberland disburdened into the Ocean at Tinmouth below Newcastle. Alaunus. ib. The Alne (Alaunus of Ptolemy) in Northumberland, Tweda. took in below Anwicke. The Tweed from Mountains in Scotland, through Tweedale, afterwards betwixt the two kingdoms took in at Berwicke. Into the Sea of Severne, and in Devonshire the Taw, and Towridge, Prom. Herculis arising near to Herty-point (Promontorium Herculis of Ptolemy,) Ptolem. ibid. meeting together, and in one channel took in below Barstaple. The Parrot in Sommersetshire, below Bridgewater, and Huntspill falling into the Bay, Vexalla, et Vzella aestuar. ib. Isca. named Vexalla, or Vzella by Ptolemy. The uske out of the black Mountain in Brecknockeshire, through this country, and Monmouth-shire took in below Newport. Ratostabius, et Ratostibius. ib. The Taffe (Ratostabius, and Ratostibius of Ptolemy,) through Glamorganshire, took in below Cardiff. The Tovy (Tobius of Ptolemy,) through Caermardenshire, took in below the town of Caermarden. Tobius. ib. Beyond, in Penbrokeshire lieth Saint David's head, Prom. Octopitarum. ib. Tuerobis, et Tuerobius. ib. Stuccia. ib. or S. David's land (the Promontory of the Octopitae of Ptolemy.) Into the Irish Ocean the Tivy (Tuerobis, or Tuerobius of Ptolemy,) out of Lhin-Tivy, betwixt Cardiganshire, and Penbrokeshire took in below Cardigan. The Ystwith (Stuccia of Ptolemy,) took in at Aber-Ystwith in Cardiganshire. Canganum, et Langanum Prom. ib. Tisobis, & Toisovius. ib. Deva. Seteia aestuar. Ptol. ib. Belisamum, et Bellisama Ptol. ib. Beyond in Caernarvonshire lieth the great Promontory named Lhein by the Welsh, and Canganum, or Langanum by Ptolemy. The Conwey (Tisobis, or Toisovius of Ptolemy,) betwixt Caernarvonshire, and Denbighshire, took in at Aberconwey. The Dee (Seteia of Ptolemy) arising with two heads from the Mountains beyond Lhin-tegid, or Pimble-meere in Merioneth-shire, through Denbighshire, afterwards betwixt Wales, and Cheshire, took in below Chester. The Mersey, Lonus. Setantiorum Portus, seu lacus Setantiorum. Ptol. ib. Ituna. aestuar. ib. betwixt Cheshire, and Lancashire took in below Liverpool. The Ribble, (Belisamum, and Bellisama of Ptolemy) out of Craven in Yorkshire near the Mountain Ingleborough, through Lancashire took in below Preston. The Lune from the hills of Westmoreland, took in below Lancaster, Beyond, betwixt Fournesse, and Westmoreland is the great Lake Winander-mere, Moricambe aestuar. ib. Novius, et Nobius. ib. not unprobably Setantiorum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or the Lake of the Setantij of Ptolemy. The Eden (Ituna of Ptolemy) out of Richmondshire, through Westmoreland, and Cumberland, by Kirkby-Steven, Appleby, and Carlisle took into the Frith of Solway. Deva, et Dea. ib. The Leven, Eske, & Sark (bounders here of the English, jena aestuar. ib. Auravannus ib. Novantum Chersonesus. ib. and Scottish kingdoms) emptied into the Solway. The great Bay by Holme Cultrain on this side of the Frith seemeth to be Moricambe of Ptolemy. In Scotland the Annan, by Annandale took into the Solway below the town of Annand. The Nid (Novius, or Nobius of Ptolemy) out of Logh-Cure, Rherigonius Sinus. ib. Glota Corn. Taciti in vita jul. Agric. Clota aestua. Ptol. ib. lib. 2. c. 3. Lelaannonius, et Lelanonius. ib. took into the Solway near to Dunfreys. In Galloway the Dee (Deva, and Dea of Ptolemy.) The Ken (jena of Ptolemy.) The Rian (Auravannus, and Abravanus of Ptolemy) out of Logh-Rian. Betwixt the two last lieth the Mul of Galloway, the Chersonese, or Promontoric of the Novantes of Ptolemy. Beyond, quart of Carict, lieth the Bay Rherigonius of the same author. The Cluid, at the castle of Dunbriton falling into Dunbriton Frith, the Glota of Tacitus, and Clota of Ptolemy. Epidium. Pto ib. The Levin (Lelaannonius, and Lelanonius of Ptolemy) out of the Lake Lomond, falling into the Cluid at Dunbriton. Beyond the Frith is Cantire, a long, Longus. ib. and narrow Chersonese, the Promontory Epidium, or of the Epidij of Ptolemy. Bodotria Taciti in vita Agricolae. Boderia aestuar. Ptol. ib, lib. 2. c. 3. In Rosse Lough Longas (Longus of Ptolemy.) Into the Germane, or Eastern sea the Banoc, emptied in the Forth, or Frith of Edinburgh, the Bodotria of Tacitus, and Boderia of Ptolemy, with the Glota or the Frith of Dunbriton the furthest limits Northwards of the Roman conquests in Britain. Diva Ptol. ib. The Dee (Diva of Ptolemy) out of Marre, Loxa. ib. took in near to Aberdon. Celnius. ib. In Murray the Spey. In the same country the Loss (the Loxa of Ptolemy.) Vara, et vararis aestuar. ib. In Rosse the Cillian (the Celnius of Ptolemy.) Betwixt this, Ila. ib. and Murray lieth the Bay named Vara, Viruedrum Prom. ib. and Vararis by Ptolemy.) In Catnesse the Wifle (probably Ila of Ptolemy). Veruvium Pro. ib. Beyond in Strath-Navern are the Promontories Dunsby (Viruedrum of Ptolemy.) Vrdehead (Veruvium of Ptolemy.) Orcas, et Tarvedrum. Prom. ib. And Howburne-head (Orcas, and Tarvedrum, or Tarvisium of the same Author,) the extreme parts of the Island to the North. Many of the rives have the same names. How this happened we know not. THE ANCIENT NAMES OF ENGLAND THe a v. Aristot●lis de Mundo c. 3. Athenaei. lib. 5. Lucretij de Rerum Naturâ lib. 6. Caesaris Comment. Belli Gallici lib. 5. Strabonis Geogra. lib 4. Ptolomaei Geogra: lib. 2. c. 3. & lib. 8. c. 3. Plinij Nature. Hist. lib. 4. c. 16. Festum de verborum Significatione: Herodianis Histor. lib. 3. Gulielmi Camdeni Britanniam. more ancient names hereof in approved Authors were only those of Albion b Albion Aristotilis de Mundo c. 3. Ptolemaei Geog. lib. 2. c. 3. & lib. 8. c. 3. Plin. Naturalis Histor. lib. 4. c. 16. and c Britannia Caesaris Come. Belli Gallici lib. 5. Corn. Tac. in julij Agricolae vita etc. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ath●naei lib. 5. Britannia. Under the common name of the British Lands Aristotle d quo in mari duae insulae Britannicae sitae sunt, quam maximae, Albion, et jerna Arist. de Mundo c. 3. in his book de mundo, and 3 Chapter comprehendeth both the Lands of Albion, and jerna, or Ibernia. The like doth Ptolemy in the 8 book of his Geography e Prima Tabula continet insulas Brit●nicas (Albion: & Iberniam) cum insulis adiacentibus. Ptol. Geogr. lib. 8. c. 3. and 3 chapter. Pliny in his 4 book and 16 chapter, observeth all those Lands, situated in the Ocean betwixt Germany, and Spain, before this times, to have been all called by the general name of Britain. The common name then of the Country, and of all the neighbouring Isle's first, and more anciently was Britain, or the British Lands. The particular name hereof was Albion, devised first by the Grecians, sailing towards those parts, (for the discoveries of the Latins, or Romans, at what time that we first hear of the name reached not so far, being then a mean and obscure state, and confined only within Italy,) either (as some conjecture) from Albion, a supposed son of their Sea-god, f De Albione, & Bergione Neptuni filijs vide Pomp. Mel. lib. 2. Neptune, an Etymology not altogether absurd, the situation hereof being considered, and the usual vanity of the greeks in giving names to Countries from their profane gods; or (which is more probable) from the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, after Festus signifying White in the Greekish language, imposed in regard of the white chalky cliffs of the high sea-coast hereof, seen by the Mariners a far of, trading in those Seas. Afterwards (as in g Ex adverso huius situs Britannia insusla. Albion ipsi nomen fuit, cum Britanniae omnes vocarentur. Plin. Natura: Histor. lib. 4. c. 16. Pliny) the name of Albion left of, it took the proper name of Britannia, or Britain. The first of Greek Authors, who expressly nameth it Britannia was Athenaeus h v. Athenaei lib. 5. in descriptione Na●is Hieronis. in his fifth book. The first of the Latins were Lucretius, and Caesar, followed by Strabo, Pliny, and all other succeeding Historians, & Geographers, Ptolemy excepted, who in his second and eight books reviveth again the long forgotten name of Albion. The word Britannia, or Britain learned Camden deriveth from the word Birth, signifying Painted with the ancient Britons, & the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, signifying a Country, expressing together a Country of painted men, given by the greeks, the first discoverers, from the manner of the inhabitants, who, after Herodian and others, went naked, and had their bodies painted. Other Etymologies are absurd, and more unlikely. The best (antiquity being herein silent) can be only conjectural, and very uncertain. THE BOUNDS OF ANCIENT BRITAIN. THe bounds of the ancient (since of an Island) were the same with those of the modern Britain, upon the North the i Duecalidonius Oceanus Ptol. Geographiae lib. 2. c. 3. Northern sea; upon the West the Irish, k Ibernicus ib. and the l Vergivus ib. Western; upon the South the English, or m Britannicus ib. British; and upon the East the n Germanicus ib. Germane Ocean. BRITAIN UNDER THE FIRST NATIVES. a Britanni Taciti An. l. 2. etc. britons Bedae Eccl. Hist. gent Anglorum lib. 1. cap: 12. etc. THe o vid. Caesaris Come: Belli Gallici lib 5. Corn. Tacit. in vita julii Agricolae. Dionis Cassii Ro: Hist. lib. 20: lan●●s Xiphilini Epitomen Dionis in imp. Severo. first dominion hereof, was under the native Britons (for more ancient inhabitants we find not.) Of these the Caledonij Tacitus conjectureth originally to have been Germane from their yellow hair, & the Silureses Spaniards from their curled locks, and more swarthy countenances. The generality of the Nation he otherwise thinketh to have been descended from the neighbouring Gauls in regard of their same religion, and like manners, and language. Their descent from the Gauls is more probable as for the reasons here set down, so for the situation hereof, being the next part of the Continent unto them, & their way from Asia, and the East, from whence the world was first peopled. Their original from Brute, and the Troyans' is altogether absurd, and fabulous, since not any more ancient Greek, or Latin Authors, or barbarous monuments make mention hereof, from whom the compilers of that story, might gather their relation; neither were the ruder natives then so learned, or careful, that they preserved any memory of things done p Caeterum Britanniam qui mortales initio coluerunt, indigenae, an advecti, (ut inter Barbaros) parum compertum. Corn. Tacit. in jul. Agric. vita. unto after ages. Their government (while they were free) was under Kings, commanded by many after the fashion of barbarous Nations. Amongst these, Caesar maketh mention of Cassivellanus in his 5 Commentary of the wars of Gaul upon occasion of his wars herewith; Dion of Cataratacus, and Togodumnus, sons to Cynobellinus in the reign of Claudian; Tacitus of Cartismandua, Queen of the brigants, in the time of the same Emperor. The Caledonioj for a great part were a free state after q Apud Caledonios populus magna ex parte principatum tenent. Xiphilini Epit. Dionis in Severo imperatore. Xiphilinus in his Epitome of Dion, and life of the Emperor Severus, governed by the people. What was their estate before Caesar, ancient Authors relate not, neither (excepting only Lucretius) do so much as put down, and remember the name of Britons. BRITAIN CONQVERED BY THE ROMANS. THe r v. C. julij Caesaris Coment. Bel. Gall. lib. 5. Suetonijs Tranquilli Iulium Caesarem, Neronem, & Vespasianum; Corn. Taciti Iulium Agricolam: ejusdem Annalium lib. 12. & 14, & Histor. lib. 3: Dion. Cassijs Histor: lib. 55. & 60. joannis Xiphilini Epitomen Dionis Caesare Augusto, Severo, et Commodo Imper: Herodianis Histor. Sever. Imp: Lu. Flor. Hist. Rom. lib. 3. c. 10. Aelij Spartiani Adrianum, & Severum Imper: julij Capitolini Antoninum Pium: Zosimi Hist. lib. t, & 6. Ammiani Marcellini Hist. lib. 27, & 28. Aurelij victori● julium Caesarem, & Imperatores Claudium, Severum, & Aurelium Alexandrum: Eiusdem Epitomen Imp. Severo, Constantino, et Gratiano: M. Aurelij Cassiodori Chronicon Imp. Claudio, & Severo: Eutropij Hist. Romanae lib. 6. 7. 8. 9 et 10. Imp. julio Caesare, Claudio, Vespasiano, Severo, Dioclesiano, et Constantino Magno: Ruf● Festi Breviarium: Antonini Augusti Itinerarium: provinciarum Rom. Libellum: Ptol. Geog lib 2. c. 3. Notitiam Imperij Occidentise Guidonis P●●irolli in Notitiam Imperij Occidentis c. 72. 73. ●t 89. Gulielmi Cambdeni Britanniam. Romans were the first of certain, and known foreigners, & of these C▪ julius Caesar, who invaded Britain in the year of Rome 699, Cn. Pompeìus, and M. Crassus' being Consuls, invited according to Suetonìus through a covetous desire of the fairer pearls hereof, and pretending (as himself witnesseth in his Commentaries) the continual supplies and aids of the Nation sent unto the Gauls in their great wars hereagainst. After two journeys made, and some victories gained, hostages taken, & a tribute imposed, he returned into the Continent, rather (after Tacitus) affrighting the Islanders by those inroads, and discovering them to posterity, then making any conquest of them. The Romans afterwards being detained at home by civil wars, and the succeeding Emperors Octavius Augustus, and Tiberius being careful rather to preserve what they had gotten, then uncertainly to grasp at more; Britain is a long time forgotten, and the conquest hereof intermitted. Caius Caligula had a purpose to invade the Island, but being giddy-headed, and his mind soon changing, this project is left of. In the year of Rome 797 Aulus Plautius is sent hither from Claudius, solicited by Bericus, a Britain, through sedition expulsed the Country, accompanied by the two brethren Sabinus, and Vespasianus, who afterwards was Emperor, followed not long after by the Emperor Claudius in person, the success of whose war was after Dion the taking of Camalodunum, a chief seat of the Kings, the death of King Togodumnus, the subjection of the part hereof lying next to Gaul, and the disarming of the Inhabitants; the first hereof that set firm footing, and fixed a conquest in the Country. By Aulus Plautius left by Claudius to end the war, and his successor Publius Ostorius Scapula, the Silureses, and Iceni being vanquished in several fights, King Caractacus taken prisoner, and a Roman Colony planted at Camalodunum; their conquests here are confirmed, and enlarged, and the higher part of Britain reduced into the form of a Roman Province. In the reign of Domitius Nero, the Britons provoked with injuries, under Voadica, Queen to Pratasagus, the late deceased King of the Iceni, take arms, and rebel, sacking the towns of Camalodunum, and Verulamium, and killing no less than 70 thousand Roman Citizens, and their confederates, overthrown shortly after, & slain in a great battle to the number of 80 thousand, and forced to a greater servitude by Paulinus Suetonius then Lieutenant for the Emperor. By Petilius Cerealis, in the reign of Vespasian, the great and populous Nation of the brigants are warred upon, and in part overcome. By julius Frontinus, his Successor, the warlike Silureses after stiff, and long resistance are subdued. julius Agricola Propraetor in the reign of Domitian set limits here to the Roman greatness, by arms, justice, and better moderation, making a full conquest of the Southern part of the Island, extended Northwards unto the seas Glota, and Bodotria, now the Friths of Dunbriton, and Edinburgh in Scotland, the furthest bounds this way of their Empire, ordering the whole into a province, and civilising the inhabitants, teaching them letters, and the Roman habit, and manners. He also after Dion first discovered the Country to be an Island, which until then was doubted of, and not certainly known. The further parts beyond the Bodotria and Glota, as more could, and unfruitful, and inaccessible in regard of their great mountains, and woods, he left free to the more fierce, & barbarous Northern Britons, whom he paled in, and shut out from the more civil and Roman by sundry forts, & garrisons of soldiers, planted in the narrow neck of land betwixt the two Friths. The Emperor Adrian not long after removed the pale more Southwards, and the better to keep out the enemy drew a trench, or wall of turfs of 80 miles cross the Island betwixt the two seas. The place Aelius Spartianus, my Author, setteth not down. Camden conjectureth it to have been, where afterwards stood the wall of Severus, extended betwixt the river Tina, & Ituna, now the Tine & Solway Frith near Carlisle. Lollius Vrbicus in the reign of Antoninus Pius, who next succeeded, beating back the barbarous people, again enlarged the province beyond the wall of Adrian, (as thinketh Camden) unto the two Friths before mentioned, and the limits of the Empire in the time of Agricola, and Domitian, which after Capitolinus, he likewise entrenched with another new wall of sodds, overthrown not long after, and broken down by the Caledonijs in the reign of the Emperor Commodus. The Roman Britons, continually molested by the barbarous incursions of the Highlanders, or Northern; the Emperor Septimius Severus attempted the conquest of the whole Island, which yet (the enemy's keeping within their fastnesses, & not offering battle) after much toil, and the loss of 50 thousand men he could not effect, withdrawing within the pale of Adrian, & more firmly to secure the province upon, or near unto the wall hereof, raising a third wall, or trench, strengthening the same with broad ditches, and towers reared along the wall. Afterwards notwithstanding in the reigns of the Emperor's Dioclesian, and of Valentian the first, we find the Romans possessed of the Country betwixt this wall, and the Bodotria; whence nevertheless they were always beaten out, useing it only as a counterscharf, by their velitations there to keep the enemy from invading the more inland part of the province. In this manner the Island in time came divided betwixt the Romans, and the Northern untamed Britons, bounded, and kept asunder by forts, ditches, and walls, continued, when the Romans prevailed, betwixt the Bodotria, and Glota, when the Northern side had the better hand, betwixt the Ituna, and Tina. The Northern Britons are all called in the Histories r v. joan. Xiphilini Epitomen Dionis Severo Imperatore. of those times by the general names of the Maeatae, and Caledonii. We after do hear succeeding in their rooms the Picts, and Scots in the reign of Constantius, and julianus, of whom we are to speak hereafter. The province subject to the Romans was governed by their Propraetours, and other names of Magistrates. In Xiphilinus we find it distinguished into the higher and the lower Britain, whereof this contained the Northern part, and the other the more Southern. The Emperor Severus most probably was the author of this division, whom after his victory against Albinus, we read in the third book of Herodian, parting the Island into two Praefectureships, or jurisdictions. The author of the Notitia, after the times of Constantine the great (who altering everywhere the government of the Empire, first thus divided it) nameth here five juridical resorts, or Provinces, z Valentia a Roman Province of Britain in the reign of Constantine the Great, but not named thus until the Emperor's Theodosius, & Valentinian the first: intimated by Ammianus Marcellinus in his 28 book. Recuperatamque provinciam, quae in ditionem concesserat hostium, ita (Theodosius) reddiderat statu● pristino, ut, e●dem referente, et rectorem haberet legitimum, et Valentia deinde vocaretur arbitrio principis. ib, Valentia (the part after Camden included within the two walls, and containing now the parts of Northumberland & Cumberland, together with Scotland, unto the Friths of Edinburgh & Dunbriton,) Maxima Caesariensis, Britannia prima, Britannia secunda, & Flavia Caesariensis, whereof the two first were consulary, & governed by Proconsul's, the 3 last Praesidial, commanded by Roman Praesides, subject to the Vicar general of Britain, under the Praetorio-praefectus of Gaul. The same number, & almost names are put by the author of the book of the Roman Provinces, Britannia prima, Britannia secunda, Flavia, Maxima, and Valentiana, Rufus Festus mentioneth only four Provinces, Maxima Caesariensis, Britannia prima, Britannia secunda, and Flavia Caesariensis, omitting Valentia, which probably at that time was lost unto the Northern Britons. What parts these now contain, we cannot certainly define, since their Authors do not bound them, either place any Cities in them, whereby they might be distinguished. Not unprobably with Pancirollus Britannia prima comprehended at this day the Southeast part of England; Flavia Caesariensis, Cornwall, or the South-west part; Maxima Caesariensis, Wales, or the countries within the river of Severne; and Britannia secunda, the Northern parts unto the wall of Severus. After others Britannia a v. Guil. Camdeni Britanniam. prima, contained the South part of the Island, included within the river Thames, the British Ocean, and the sea of Severne, Britannia secunda, Wales; Flavia Caesariensis the parts extended betwixt the Thames and Humber; and Maxima Caesariensis, the part lying betwixt the wall of Severus and Humber. The military affairs hereof were ordered by a b Dux Britanniarum Notit. Duke of the Britain's, guarding the Northern and Western borders against the incursions of the barbarous Nations; a Comes, or c comes Britanniarum ib. Earl of the Britain's, commanding in the Inland parts; and an d comes Littoris Saxonici. ib. Earl Littoris Saxonici, or of the Eastern coasts, quarting the Saxons in Germany, with whose piracies the Island was then continually infested. Under the first hereof the Author of the Notitia, placeth the 6. Legion, 16 Cohorts, and ten e Numerus idem qui cohors. Zosomen. Hist. Tripart. lib. 1. Numerorum nomen generale divisionum militarium come. God. Stewichij in l. 2. c. 1. Vegetij de re Militari. Horun meminit Zolomen. loco citato. Vegetius de re militari l. 2. c. 1. et. l. 3. c. 9 et 15. et Am. Marcellinus. lib. Numerus hic videtur pars minor cohort Numeri of foot, with 9 troops of horse, containing together after Pancirolus his account about 900 horse, and 14000 foot, distributed into 34 garrisons upon the frontiers, and along the Wall before mentioned. The Earl of the Eastern, or Saxon Shore, had command over the Second Legion, one Cohort, and 5 Numeri of foot, & 2 troops of horse. The Earl of the Britaines had 3 Numeri of foot, and 6 troops of horse. The two last contained together after Pancirolus about 9000 foot, and some 1000 horse. The whole number of Roman soldiers aweing the Province towards the period of the Western Empire, and about the reign of the Emperor Theodosius the second, (for of those times especially the Notitia is to be understood) were (if Pancirolus mistake not in his account) some 23000 foot, and 2000 horse. The ordinary Legions attending here, were in the Itinerarium ascribed to Antoninus, a Legio secunda August. Itin. Antonin. Ptol. Geog. l. 2. c. 3. er Dionis l. 55. the Second Legion surnamed Augusta, keeping their station at Isca Silurum, now Caer-Leon in the county of Monmouth; the b Legio Sexta Victrix ib. 6 Legion surnamed Victrix at Eboracum, now York; and the Twentieth c Legio Vigesima Victrix Antonini, et Ptolem. ibid. Legio Vigesima Valentiana. et Victrix Dionis. ib. Legion, in like manner surnamed Victrix, at Deva, now West-Chester. Ptolemy long before this, living in the reign of the Emperor Antoninus Pius, mentioneth the sixth Legion surnamed Victrix at Eboracum; the twentieth Legion surnamed Victrix at Deva; and the Second Legion surnamed Augusta at Isca Damnoniorum, now Excester. Dion Cassius (understanding this of his own time, which was the reign of the Emperor Maximinus) remembreth the sixth Legion, named Victrix, in the Lower Britain; and the Second Legion, surnamed Augusta, and the twentieth Legion surnamed Valentiana, and Victrix wintring in the higher Britain. The Roman soldiers then ordinarily guarding the Province, were the Second, the sixth, and the Twentieth Legions. Tacitus in the reign of Domitius Nero, besides the Second, and the Twentieth, nameth here the Ninth, and the Fourteenth Legions. But which were no ordinary guards, brought hither upon the occasion of the great war hereof with the Britons. From the wintering camps hereof, and of their wings, and aids many Cities, and towns arose here, and were occasioned (as the like happened in other parts of the Roman Empire,) whereof part flourish at this time, others through age are now extinguished, or decayed, and reduced unto the estate of mean villages, known only by their Roman coins, and other marks of antiquity, digged forth of their ruins. Their more true place, and names, with the estate of the whole Island during those first times, will better appear in the following description hereof, gathered out of ptolemy, the Itinerary of Antoninus, and the Author of the Notitia, with reference to Tacitus, and other approved Authors, beginning with Ptolemy. THE DESCRIPTION OF BRITAIN UNDER THE ROMAN EMPIRE. ALBION. BY this name Ptolemy calleth the Island, whose order I have observed. v. Clau. Ptol. Geog. l. 2, c. 3. secundum editionem P. Birtij. Itinerarium Antonini Augusti. Taciti▪ Annalium l. 12. & 14. eiusdem hist. l. 3. eiusdem julii Agricolae vit: Dionis Cassii His. l. 60. joannis Xiphilini Epitomen Dionis Severo Imperatore: Librum Notit. et interprerat. Guil. Camdeni in sua Britan. The bounds hereof I have formerly set down. The Inhabitants with their Cities, and Interpretations follow. The Epidij, Cerones, Creones, Carnonacae, Carini, Cornabijs, Logi, Mertae, Cantae, Texali, Vennicontes, Vacomagi, and Caledonij, inhabiting the more Northern part of the Island, beyond the Bodotria, and Glota, and containing now together the Countries of Fife, Strath-eren, Argile, Cantire, Lorne, Braid-Albin, the Sherifdome of Perth, Anguis, Merne, Marre, Buquhan, Murray, Loqwabry, Rosse, Suderland, catness, and Strathnaverne, or the whole North of Scotland, from Straithye head, unto the Friths of Edinborough and Dunbriton. Their towns were Banatia, Tamia, Orrea, Devana, Alata Castra, and Tuesis, whose interpretations (as very uncertain) we let pass. The most do place Alata castra where now is Edinborough. But whose errors their far different situations do plainly manifest, Edinborough standing on this side the Frith, and Alata castra in my Author much beyond amongst the Vaco-magi. This was the only part of Britain which the Romans left unconquered. By the Roman Historians it is otherwise called Caledonia, a Caledonia Cor. Tacit. in vita ●ul. Agric. and the b Caledonii Xiphilini Epit. Dionis, Sever● Imperatore. Caledonijs, into whose general appellation those lesser names united, severed from the Province, or the Roman Britons by the trench or wall of Lollius Vrbicus, before mentioned, whose tract betwixt the Friths of Dunbriton & Edinborough, called graham's Dike by the Scots, is yet appearing. The Novantae (on this side the Frith of Dunbriton) containing now Galloway, Carick, Kyle, and Cuningham. The cities were Leucopibia, now probably Whitherne in Galloway, & Rerigonium, now Bergeny in Carick. The g E●govae. Selgovae, now Lidesdale, Eusdale, Eskdale, Annandale, & Nidisdale, named thus from their rivers falling into the Solway Frith. Their towns were Carbantorigum, standing sometimes where now is Caerlaverocke, the dwelling house of the Lord Maxwell. Vxelum h V●elum. . The place is lost. Camden from the name conjectureth it to have stood upon the river Euse in Eusdale. Corda. It stood sometimes upon the Lake called now Loch-Cure in Nidisdale. Trimontium. The Damnijs, now C●luydsdale, the Barony of Renfraw, Lennox, the Sherifdome of Sterling, and Menteth. Their towns were Colanica. Vanduara, now Renfraw. Coria, not improbably where now is Camelot in the country of Sterling. Alauna. Lindum, now Linlithquo. Victoria. The Gadeni, now Teifidale, Twedale, Merch, and Lothien, or the part of Scotland lying upon the Germane Ocean, betwixt the river of Tweed, and the Frith of Edinburgh. Hitherto Scotland. The i Ot●lini. Otadeni containing now Northumberland in England. Their towns were Curia, now Corbridge upon the river Tine in Northumberland; and Bremenium, (Bremenium of Antoninus) conjectured now to be Rochester in Readesdale in Northumberland. The people hitherto inclusively from the Novantae, were in the time of Dion called all by the general name k Maeatae Xiphilini Epitome Dionis Severo Imperatore. of the Maeatae. They l Caeterum Britannorum duo praesertim sunt genera, Caledonij, & Maeatae. Nam caeterorum nomina ad hos ferè referuntur. Incolunt Maeatae juxta eum Mitrum, qui insulam in duas partes dividit. Caledomi post eos sunt. Xiphilini Epit. Dionis. ib. together comprehended the Province, named Valentia m v. suprá. by Ammianus Marcellinus, and the Author of the Notitia, and Valentiana by the Author of the book of the Roman Provinces, included betwixt the two walls of Lollius Vrbicus, and Severus beforementioned, debated for a long time betwixt the Romans, and the Northern British Nations, and now recovered by one side, and soon after by the other, yet by turns held by the Romans until hear the expiration of their Empire. Xiphilinus here contradicting Ptolemy, observeth the n Postident utrique (Caledonii, & Maeatae) Montes asperrimos, & sine aqua, itéq, campos desertos, plenosque paludibus: quodque moenia non habent, nec urbes, agros nullos colunt, et de praeda, et venatione, fructibusque arborum vivunt. Degunt in tentoriis nudi, et sine calceis. Xiphilini Epit. Dion, ib. Caledonijs, and Maeatae, or Northern Britons not to have inhabited any Cities or walled towns, living then naked in tents, neither do we find any mention hereof in those great journeys made by julius Agricola, and the Emperor Severus into Caledonia, and the North which giveth suspicion the places hitherto set down by my Author, either not at all to have been, or that they were only some scattered habitations, delivered unto him by uncertain and false relation, and named thus. The brigants, (the brigants of Tacitus) containing now Cumberland, Westmoreland, the Bishopric of Durham, Yorkshire, and Lancashire, or the parts of England, lying North of the river of Mersee, and Humber, (the County of Northumberland excepted.) Here more properly begun the Roman Province, and the Itinerary of Antoninus, which no where passeth beyond the limits of the Empire. Their towns were Epiacum, now Pap-castle in Cumberland. Vinovium (Vinovia of Antoninus.) The town is ruinated. It stood anciently where now is Binchester, a small hamlet ne'er unto Bishop-Aukland in the Bishopric of Durham. Caturactonium (Caturacton of Antoninus) now Catarick in Richmondshire. Calatum, ( o Calagum alias. Gallatum of Antoninus) where now is Wheallep-castle, near Kirkbye-Thore in Westmoreland. Isurium, (Isurium of Antoninus) now Ald-burrow in Yorkshire upon the river Yeure. Olicana, now Inkley in the same shire. Rhigodunum, now Rible-chester in Lancashire. Eboracum, Legio Sexta victrix (Eboracum Legio Sexta victrix of Antoninus, Eboracum p Eboracum Britanniae Municipium. Sext. Aur. Victoris lib. de Caesaribus, Imperatore Severo. a Municipium of the Romans after Aurelius Victor) now York. Camunlodunum (Camulodunum of Antoninus.) The town now is not extant. The ruins hereof yet appear upon a steep hill ne'er unto Almundbury, and the river of Calder in the West-riding of Yorkshire. The Parisi, part of the brigants containing now the Eastriding of Yorkshire. Their city was Petuaria, not unprobably now Beverley. The Cornavii, now Cheshire, Shropshire, Staffordshire, Worcestershire, and Warwicshire. Their cities were q Devana editionis Mercatoris. Deunana, Legio vigessima Victrix (Deva, Legio vigessima victrix of Antoninus,) now West-chester; and Viroconium) Vroconium of Antoninus,) now Wroxcester in Shropshire. The r Orduij alias Orduices (the Ordovices of Tacitus,) now Flintshire, Denbighshire, Caernarvonshire, Merionithshire, and Mountgomerieshire, or North-Wales. Their cities were Mediolanium (Mediolanum of Antoninus,) now Lhan-Vethlin in Mountgomeryshire, and Brannogenium, now Worcester. This last Town is misplaced by my Author, belonging unto the Cornavii. The Demetae, now Carmarthenshire, Cardiganshire, and Pembrokeshire, or West-Wales. Their cities were Loventinum, probably Newcastle in Carmarthenshire; and Maridunum, now Caermarthen in the same county. The Silyres (the Silureses of Ptolemy, Tacitus, & Antoninus,) now Herefordshire, with Radnorshire, Brecknockshire, Monmouthshire, and Glamorganshire, or South-wales. Their city was Bullaeum now Buelth in Brecknockshire. The Dobuni (the s Bodunni sub ditione Catuellanorum. Dion. Cassijs Histor. lib. 60. Bodunni of Dion,) now Glocestershire, & Oxfordshire. Their City was Corinnium, (Corinium of Antoninus) now Cirencester in Glocestershire. The Catyeuchlani (the Catuellani of Dion,) now Buckinghamshire, Bedfordshire, and Hartfordshire. Their towns were Vrolanium (Verolamium of Tacitus & Antoninus, a Municipium of the t Verolamium Municipium. Taciti Annal. lib. 14. Romans after Tacitus,) now Verulam by S. Alban in Hartfordshire. Salenae. The place is now called Chesterfield, & Salndy, standing in Bedfordshire near unto Temesford, and the river Ouse. The u Coritani editionis Mercatoris. Coritavi, containing now Lincolnshire, Leicestershire, Rutlandshire, Nottinghamshire, & Darbyshire. The towns were Lindum, (Lindum of Antoninus,) now Lincoln; and Rhage ( x Rate rectius. Ratis of Antoninus) now Leicester. The Simeni corruptly for the Iceni (the Iceni of Tacitus,) now Huntingdonshire, Cambridgeshire, Norfolk, & Suffolk. Their City was Venta, (Venta Icenorum of Antoninus.) The place where this stood is named Caster (where some ruins hereof are yet seen) near unto the city of Norwich. The Trinoantes (the Trinobantes of Caesar) now Essex, ct Midlesex. Their City was Camudolun (Camulodinum of Dion, and Antoninus, Camalodunum of Pliny, & Camalodunum a Colony y Camalodunum Veteranorum Colonia. Cor. Taciti Annal. lib. 12. v. etiam eirusdem Annal. lib. 14. of old Roman soldiers after Tacitus, planted here by P: Ostorius Scapula, Lieutenant for the Emperor Claudius) now Maldon in Essex. The Cantii (Cantium of Caesar) now Kent. Their Cities were Darvernum, (Durovernum of Antoninus) now Canterbury. Rutupiae (Ritupae, the port of the Britons after Antoninus, and Ritupae the mansion z Praefect. Legionis Secundae Augustae Ritupis. lib. Notitiarum. of the Commander of the second Legion, surnamed Augusta, after the author of the Notitia. The place now is named Richborough, and is ploughed ground near unto the town of Sandwich. Londinium (Londinium of Antoninus, Londinium a Londinium copia negotiatum, & commeatu maximè celebre. Cor. Tac. Annal. lib. 14. a famous Mart-town after Tacitus, Lundonium, an b Lundonium vetus oppidum, quod Augustam posteritas appellavit. Ammian. Marcelli●●. l. 27 Valentiano, & Valente Imperatoribus. ancient town, more lately surnamed Augusta after Am: Marcellinus) now London. It is misplaced by my Author, since standing on the further side of the river Thames in the Country of the Trinobantes. The Rhegini c Rhegni editionis Mercatoris. now Surrey, and Sussex, and the sea-coast of Hantshire. Their City was Naeomagus (Noviomagus of Antoninus, distant to miles from Londinium.) Certain shadows, and ruins hereof, yet appear upon a woody hill, named Woodcote, some two miles from Wimbleton in Surrey. The Atrebatij, now Berkshire. Their City was d Nalcua editionis Mercatoris. Nalcaea (Calleva of Antoninus,) now Wallingford. The Belgae, now Hantshire, Wiltshire, and Somersetshire. Their Cities were Iscalis, now Ivelcester in Somersetshire. Aquae Calidae (Aquae Solis of Antoninus,) now Bath. Venta, (Venta Belgarum of Antoninus) now Winchester. The Durotriges, now Dorsetshire. Their City was Dunium (Durnovaria of Antoninus) now Dorcester. The Dumnonijs, now Devonshire, & Cornwall. Their Cities were Isca, the station of the second Legion, surnamed Augusta, now Excester. Antoninus more rightly placeth this Legion at Isca Silurum, now Caer-Leon in Monmouthshire. Tamare, now Tamerton in Cornwall. Vxela e VZela rectius. now Lestuthiel in Cornwall. Voltba, near Falmouth. The distinct place is not known. Such was the face of Britain in the time of Ptolemy, living in the reign of the Emperor Antoninus Pius, about the year of Rome 892, and some 95 years since the first conquest hereof by the Emperor Claudius Caesar. Afterwards towards the wain of the Western Empire, the Country being grown more civil, rich, and better accommodated through the long peace, and happy subjection thereof to the Romans, we hear of sundry new Cities, or forts, in the part which was the Province, not mentioned by Ptolemy, or any former author, whereof some notwithstanding we guess rather to have been certain more famous passages, thoroughfares, or lodging-places, standing in the high military roads. Their names we have added out of the Itinerarium, ascribed to Antoninus, together with their interpretations. In the Road betwixt f Iter à Limit, seu à Vallo Praetorium: the Picts wall, and Praetorium, now Patrington in Holdernes in Yorkshire. Vindomara, g v. I tinerarium Antonini Augusti editionis Petri Bertij. Librum Notitiarum. Gulielmi Camdeni interpretationes, Guidonis Pancirolli in lib. Notitiarum Comment. c. 72 & 89. (Vindobala of the Notitia, the station of the first Cohort, named of the h Praefectus Cohortis 1 F●ixagororum Vindob●lae Notitia. Frixagori) now Wall●send, near unto the mouth of the river Tine in Northumberland. Derventio (Derventio i Praefectus Numeri Derventionensis, Deruention: Notitia. of the Notitia, the station of a foot company, named from the place by this author the Derventionenses,) now Auldby upon the river Derwent in Yorkshire. Delgovitia, now Wighton under Yorkes-would in the same County. Betwixt the k Iter à Vallo ad Portum Ritupis, Antonini Augusti junerarium. Picts wall, & the Port of Ritupae, or Richborough near the town of Sandwich in Kent. Blatobulgium, now Bulnesse, a small hamlet upon the left shore and mouth of Solway Frith in Cumberland. Castra Exploratorum, probably old Carlisle in the same County. Lugwallum, now Carlisle. Voreda. The town I find not. Brovonacis, (Braboniacum l Praefectus Numeri Defensorum Braboniaco, Notitia. of the Notitia the station of a foot company named the Defensores) now Brougham. Verteris (Veteres of the Notitia, the station of a foot company named of the Directores, m Praefectus Numeri Directorum Veterun. Notitia. Directores sen potius Duructores, pars Legioni● Duructorum, evius in Maesia infetori meminit Ptolemaeus, à Durocorto, seu Durocotto sic dicta (unde desumpta erat) Remorum apud Belgas civitate. Pancir. now Brough under Stane-more. The two last lie in Westmoreland. Lavatris, n Praefectus Numeri Exploratorum Lavatris. Notitia. (Lavatrae of the Notitia, the Mansion of a foot company, named the Exploratores) now Bows under Stane-more in Richmondshire. Calcaria, now Tadcaster in Yorkshire. Mancunium, Manchester in Lancashire, Condate, Congleton in Cheshire. Bovium, Bangor in Flintshire. Rutunium, Routon in Shropshire. Vxacama, Oken-Yate, a village in Shropshire upon Watlingsteete. Pennocrucium, Penckridge, a village in the same shire. Etocetum, the wall in Staffordshire distant about a mile from Lichfield. Manduessedum, now Manchester, a small village upon the river Anchor in Warwickshire. Venonis. The place now is called the High Cross standing upon the military way near unto Bensfordbridge in Leicestershire. Bennavenna, Wedon on the street in Northamptonshire. Lactodorum, Stony-Stratford in Buckinghamshire. Magiovintum, Dunstable. Durocobrivis, probably now Redborne in Hartfordshire. Sulloniacis, Brockley-Hill near Ellestre in the same Country. Vagniacis, Maidstone in Kent. Durolevum, Lenham in Kent. Betwixt Londinium, o lter á Londinio Lugwallum ad Vallum. Itiner. Antonini. and Lugwallum upon the wall, now Carlisle. Caesaromagus, about Brentwood in Essex. Colonia, Colchester. Villa-Faustini, S Edmundsbury in Suffolk. Iciani, probably Ich-borough in Norfolk. Camboricum, Cambridge. Duroli Pons, Gormanchester by Huntingdon. Durobrivae, Caster upon the river Nen near Wamlsford in Northamptonshire. Causennis, Bridge-Casterton upon the river Wash in Rutlandshire. Sigelocis, p Segelocum, & Agelocum ●ec tius Litleborough upon the Trent in Nottinghamshire. Danum (Danum q Praefectus Equitum Crispinianoium Dan. Notitia. Crispiniani dicti à Crispiniana Pannoniae oppido apud Autoninum. Pancirol. of the Notitia, the mansion of a troop of horse, named by my Author the Crispiniani) now Dancaster in Yorkshire. Legeolium, now Castleford near Pontfreict. Brocavum, the same with Brovonacis, mentioned before in the Read betwixt the Picts wall, and the Port Ritupae. Betwixt r lter à Londinio Lindum. Itiner, Antonni. Londinium & Lindum, or Lincoln. Isannavatia, the same with Bennavenna before mentioned. Tripontium, Torcester in Northamptonshire. Verometum, Borough upon the hill in Leicestershire. Margidunum, about Belvoir Castle. Ad Pontem, Paunton in Lincolnshire. Crococalanum, Ancaster in the same county. Betwixt Clanoventa, s Iter à Clanoventa Mediolanum. ibidem. (Clannibanta of the Notitia, the station t Tribunus Cohortis. 1. Morinorum Clannibanta. Notitia. Morini pars Belgarum lib. 2. c. 9 Geog. C. Ptoleinaei. of the first Cohort of the Morini) now upon the river Wents-Beck in Northumberland, & Mediolanum, or Lhan Vethlin in Mountgomeryshire. Galava, not unprobably Walle-wic upon the Picts wall in Northumberland. Alon (Alion u Tribunus Cohortis. 3. Nerviorum Alione Notitia. Nervil pars Belgarum. Ptolemaeus. 10. of the Notitia, the station of the third Cohort of the Nervii.) The place is now unknown. Camden from the name conjectureth that it stood upon the rivulet, now called Alne in Northumberland. Bremetonacis, now Overborough in Lancashire. Betwixt x Iter à Segoncio Devam Itinera. Antonini Segoncium, now Caer Siont near Caernervon, and Deva, or West-chester. Conovium, Caer-hean in Caernarvonshire. Varis, Bod-vary in Flintshire. Betwixt y Iter à Muridonio Virocon. ibidem. Muridonium and Viroconium, now Wroxcester in Shropshire. Vindonis, not unprobably old Wilchelsey near Wilchelsey in Sussex. The place is worn into the sea. Brage, probably Broughton a village in Hantshire. Servioduris, old Salisbury. Vindogladia, Winburne in Dorsetshire. Muridunum, not unprobably Seaton in Devonshire. Leucarum, Loghor in Glamorganshire. Nidus, Neath in the same shire. Bomium, Boverton in the same shire. Burrium, Vske, in Monmouthshire. Gabannium, Abergevenny in the same county. Magnis, (Magis of the Notitia the station of a foot company named of the z Praefectus Numeri Pacensium Magis. Notitia. Pacenses dicti à Place julia, Turditanorum apud Lusitanoscivitate Pancirol. Pacenses) now Radnor. Bravonium. Betwixt a Iter à Regno Londinium, Itiner. Antonini. Regnum, now Ringwood in Hantshire, and Londinium, or London. Clausentum, now Southampton. Pontes, Colebroke. Betwixt Venta b Iter à Venta Icenorum Londinium. Itinerar. Antonini. Icenorum, or Caster near Norwych, and Londinium. Sitomagus, Thetford in Norfolk. Adansa, probably Coggleshall in Essex. Canonium, Chemsford in the same county. Durolitum, not unprobably Leiton upon the river Ley in the same shire. Betwixt c Iter ab Isca Silurum Callevam. ibidem. Isca of the Silureses, or Caerlheon in Monmouthshire, unto Calleva, or Wallingford in Berkshire. Blestium, the Old town, a small village in Herefordshire. Ariconium, now Kenchester near unto the city of Hereford. Clevum, Gloucester. Durocornovium, the same with Corinium, & now Cirencester in Glocestershire. Spinae, now Spene by Newbury in Berkshire. Betwixt the d Ab Isca Callevam alio itinere. ibidem. same towns by another way. Venta of the Silureses, now Caerwent in Monmouthshire. Abon, Avington a village town upon the Severne in the Forest of Deane in Glocestershire. Traiectum, the passage of the Severne near Aust in Glocestershire upon the other side of the river. Verlucio, now Werminster in Wiltshire. Cunecio, not unprobably Marleborough in the same county. In the 3 Itinerary e Iter á Londinio ad portum Dubrim. ib. . Portus Dubris (Dubrae f Praefectus militum Tungricanorum Dubris. Notitia. Tungticani, seu rectius Tungri pars Belgarum Prolemaei Geogr. lib. 2. c. 9 of the Notitia, the station of a foot company of the Tungricani,) now Dover. In the 4 Itinerary g Iter á Londinio ad Portum Lemanis. stiner. Antonini. . Portus Lemannis (Lemannae h Praefectus Numeti Turnacensium Lemanis. Notitia. Turnacenses pars Nerviorum. Antonini Augusti Iriner, & Catalogue. Provinciarum, & Civitatum Galliae. of the Notitia, the station of a foot company of the Turnacenses) now Limehill in Kent a village near Hide. Some of these Itineraryes are exceedingly crooked, and much about, the Author observing rather the more noted, and chief places, than the next ways betwixt his stages. The i vid. Librum Notitiarum. Guidonis Pancirolli in Notit. Commentar. c. 72, et 89. Interpretationes Gulielmi Camdeni in sua Britannia. Book of the Notitia addeth, which are not named by the Itinerarium, the towns, or forts of Othona, the k Praefectus Numeri Fortensium Othonae. Notitia. Fortenses parS Legionis Fortensis quae inter▪ Legiones Comitatenses ab authore recensetur. Pancitol. station of a foot company, named the Fortenses. The place and name is lost. Camden conjectureth it to have stood in Dengey hundred in Essex. Anderida, the station l Praepositus Numeri Abulcorum Anderidae Notit. Horum meminit Zozimus Histor. lib. 8. of a foot company, named of the Abulci, now Newenden in the Weald of Kent upon the river Rother. Portus Adurni, the station of a foot company, m Praefectus Numeri Exploratorum Portu Adurni. Notit. Exploratores dicti, quod consilia, & itinera hostium ex plorarent. Pancirol. named of the Exploratores, now Ederington, a small village upon the sea-coast of Sussex. Branodunum, the station n Praepositus Equitum Dalmatarum Branodunensium Branoduno. Notit. of a troop of Dalmatian horse, upon Brandchester, a village upon the sea-coast of Norfolk near unto Walsingham. Gariannonum, the station o Praepositus Equitum. Stablesianorum Garianno. ibidem. of a troop of h●rse, named the Stablesiani, now Burgh Castle upon the right shore of the river You're in Suffolk, near Yarmouth. Regulbium, the station p Tribunus Coh. Vetasiorun Regulbio. ib. Legendi forsan Vetarasij, dictiá Vetera Galliae Belgicae vr●e. Pancirol. of the first Cohort, named of the Vetasii, now Reculver in Kent, a country town upon the sea-coast, and mouth of the river Thames. These 6 with the Ports of Ritupae, Lemannae, & Dubrae before mentioned lay in the part of the Province, named then Littus Saxonicum, or the Saxonshore by my Author, continued now, (as doth appear from hence) along the sea-coast from Sussex, unto Norfolk, and the Washeses▪ of Lincolnshire, commanded with their soldiers, & garrisons by a Comes, or Earl, q Sub Disputatione Viri Spectabilis, Comitis Litoris Sanonici. Notit▪ thus entitled, & attending here the Saxons from the opposite coasts of Germany with continual excursions molesting the Island. Praesidium r Praefectus Equitum Dalmatarum Praesidio. ●b. the station of a troop of Dalmatian horse, now Warwyck. Dictum, s Praef. Numeri Nerviorum Dictensium Dicti. ib. Dictenses à loco, seu stativis cognominati. Pancirol. the station of a foot company of the Nervijs, surnamed from hence the Dictenses, probably where stood Diganwey, near Aberconwey in Caernarvonshire. This last is likewise now entinguished, consumed with lightning. Morbium t Pr. Equitum Cataphractorum Morbio. Notiti. Cataphacti gravis armaturae Equites. the station of a troop of great horse, probably Moresby a village upon the sea-coast in Cumberland. Concangij, the station v Pr. Numeri Vigilum Concangijs. Notit. of a foot company, named the Vigiles, probably Kendal in Westmoreland. Maglova, the station x Pr. Numeri Solensium Moglovae. ib. Solenses dicti à Sole Siciliae oppido. Pancirol. of a foot company, named the Solenses, now Macleneth in Montgomeryshire in Wales. Longovicus, the y Pr. Numeri Longovicariorum Longovico. Notit. station of a foot company, called from hence the Longovicarii, now the town of Lancaster. Segedunum, the z Tribunus Coh. 4. Lergorun Segeduno. Notit. Lergi unde nominati non constat. station the 4 Cohort, named of the Lergi, now Seghill in Northumberland upon the sea-coast. Pons Aeliis; the station a Tribunus Cohort. Cornoviorum Ponte Aelij, Notitia. Cornovij, seu Cornavij populus Britannicus. v. suprà. of a Cohort of the Cornovii, Pont-Eland in the same country. Procolitia, the b Tribunus Cohortis. 1. Batavo●um Procolitia. Notit. station of the first Cohort of the Batavi, not unprobably Prudhow Castle in the same. Borcovicus, the station of the c Tribunus Cohor. 1. Tungrorum Borcovico. ib. first Cohort of the Tungri, Borwic in the same county. Vindolana, the d Tribunus Cohortis. 4. Gallorum Vindolana. ib. station of the 4 Cohort of the Gauls, Old Winchester, or Winchester in the wall of the same county. Aesica, the station of the e Tribunus Coh. 1. Asturum Aesica. ib. Astures Hispan. populus. Pto. l. 2. c. 6. vellegendum est Astorum ab Asta, Ligurum Colonia. Pancirol. first Cohort of the Astures, Netherby, a village upon the river Eske in Cumberland. Magnae, the station f Tribunus Cohor. 2 Dalmatarum Magnis. Notitia. of the second cohort of the Dalmatians, Chester in the wall near Haltwesel in Northumberland. Amboglanna, the station g Tribunus Coh. 1. Aeliae Dacorum Amboglanna. ib. Cohors ab Aelio Adriano Imper. è Dacis extracta, & inde nominata. Poncirol. of the first cohort, named Aelia of the Daci, perhaps now Ambleside upon the lake Winander-mere in Westmoreland. Congavata, the station of the h Tribunus Coh. 2. Lergorum Congavata Notit. second Cohort of the Lergi, upon the river Caudebec in the same county. Axelodunum the station of the first Cohort of i Tribunus Coh: 1. Hispanorum Axeloduno ib. the Spaniards, now Hexham in Northumberland. Gabrosentum, the station of the second Cohort k Tribunus Cohor. 2 Thracum Gabrosento. ib. of the Thracians, probably Newcastle upon the Tine in the same county. Tunnocelum, the station of l Tribunus Cohor. 1 Aeliae Classicae Tunnocelo. ib. Cohors, pars Legionis Classicae à Nerone institutae, & forsan restitutae ab Aelio Adriano, & inde Aeliae cognominatae. Aliter Classica forsan est dicta quòd Classem● Britannicam comitabatur. Pancirol. the first Cohort, named Aelia Classica, now Tinmouth in the same county at the mouth of the Tine. Virosidum, the station of the 6 Cohort m Tribunus Cohortis. 6. Nerviorum Virosido. Notitia. of the Nervijs, Werwick upon the river Eden in Cumberland. Condercum, the station n Praefectus Alae. 1. Asturum Condetco. ib. of the first wing of horse of the Asturians, now Chester upon the street in the Bishopric of Durham. Hunnum, the station o Pr. Alae Savinianae Hunno. ib. Ala Saviniana à Saviâ Pannoniae regione, unde fuerat deducta. Aliter legendum est Al● Sabiniana, nominata à Sabinis, gente Italorum. Pancir. of a wing of horse named Saviniana, probably now Seavensheale in Northumberland. Petrianae, the station p Pr. Alae Petrianae Petrianis. Notit. of a wing of horse called Petriana from hence, Old Perith in Cumberland. Aballaba, the station q Pr. Numeri Maurorum Aurelianorum Aballaba. ib. of a foot company of Moors, Applebye in Westmoreland. Olenacum, the station of the first wing of horse, r Pr. Alae. 1. Herculiae Olenaco ib. named Herculea, now Linstock Castle in Cumberland. Bremetenracum, the station s Cuneus Armaturarum Bremetenraco. ib. Armatura●● Equites erant, qui toti armis tecti. Pancir. of a wedge, or troop of heavy armed horse, Brampton in the same shire. Those last stations, and their garrisons, with those of Danum, Lavatres, Veterae, Braboniacum, Magae, Derventio, Vindobala, Glannibanta, and Alion, formerly mentioned, together with the 6 Legions, whose place is omitted by my Author, were all under the command of the Duke of the t Sub dispositione viri spectabilis Ducis Britanniar●. Not. Britain's, guarding the Northern, and Western limits against the barbarous people. Of these 22 were placed only along the wall u Per lineam Valli. ib. of Severus, or the Northern frontier (Vindobala, Glannibanta, and Alion, with those which follow from Segedunum) manned with 16 Cohorts, and one Numerus of foot, and 4 wings, and one troop of horse, and attending the motions of the Picts, & Northern Scots. The rest for the most part were planted along the Westerneshore in the parts where now are Cumberland, Westmoreland, Lancashire, and Wales, as to keep in awe those mountainous regions, so to defend the Province against the Irish Scots. This was the state of Britain during the Roman government. In the reign of the Emperor Honorius (the Legions being drawn out into the Continent, and the natives left unto the spoil of the barbarous nations by Constantine, Lieutenant of the Province usurping then the dominion of the Western Empire against Honorius) the Britons (as in x v. Zosimi Hist. l. 6. Imp. Honorio, & Theodosio. Zosimus) every where rebel, and shake off the Roman yoke, followed by the neighbouring Gauls, the Roman Magistrates, and officers being every where thrust out. After this notwithstanding, and the death of the Tyrant Constantine we find the Province yet under the Roman subjection, and the Legions returned, commanded by Victorinus the last Roman governor in the Island. By Honorius not long after Victorinus, the Legions are again recalled home for the defence of Rome and Italy, invaded by Alaricus, and the Goths, at what time the long languishing Empire of the Romans (after Beda) y v. Bedae Eccl. Hist. Gent. Anglorum. l. 1. c. 11. here took end, about the year of Christ 707, & some 470 years after their first invasion hereof by C. julius Caesar. The Province at this time after Beda extended Northwards beyond the wall of Severus unto the Friths of Edinburgh & Dunbriton, for thus we interpret the two arms of the East z Transmarinasautem dicimus has gentes (Scotos, & Pictos,) non quod extra Britanniam essenr positae, sed quià à parte Btitonum erant remorae duobus sinibus maris inter-i acentibus, quorun●nus ab Orientali ma●i, alter ab Occidenti Britanniae tetras longè, latè que irrumpit. Bed. Ec. Hist. Gentis Anglorum lib. 1. cap. 12. and Western seas, mentioned by my Author, the bounders then of the Picts, and Scots, from the Roman, or Southern Britons. BRITAIN RECOVERED BY THE NATIVES. THe a v. Epistolam Gildae de Excidio, & conquestu Britanniae. Bedae Ecclesiasticae Hist. Gentis Anglorum lib. 1. c. 9 11. 12. 13. 14. etc. Malmesburiensis de Gestis Anglorum. lib. 1. Henr. Huntingdoniensis Hist. lib. 2. Flores Historiarum per Mat. Westmonasteriensem. Fabians Chronicle. The English Annals. Romans having quite abandoned the Island, the dominion of the Southern part under their king Vortigern returned unto the native Britons. These become lazy & effeminate through their long ease, and disuse of arms under the Roman government, and being unable to withstand the fury of the Scots, and Picts, pressing upon them with great violence from the North, at their earnest suit a new Legion is sent from the Emperor Honorius, and the Romans, not now so much their Lords, as confederates, by whom the enemy is beaten back. By the means and persuasion hereof with better advantage to exclude these foragers a fourth trench, or wall of turfs is raised upon, or near unto the wall of Lollius Vrbicus betwixt the two seas of Edinburgh, and Dunbriton, so often before mentioned. They returning home, and the Scots, and Picts falling to their wont spoil, and outrages, another Roman Legion under Gallio of Ravenna is obtained from the Emperor Valentinian the third, by whom again with great slaughter the enemy is repulsed, and a fifth more firm wall of stone erected more Southwards upon the old trench of the Emperor Severus, famous, & almost entire in the time of Beda my Author; which done, the Legion departeth again into the Continent, busied in the defence of Gaul invaded by Attilas', and the Huns. After this time the Western Empire miserably languishing, and drawing towards its last period, the distressed Britons, destitute of their Roman succours, although with tears, and much importunity desired b Repellunt Barbari ad mare. Repellit mare ad Barbaros. Inter haec oriuntur duo genera funerum, aut iugulamur, aut mergimur. Episto. Britonum ad Agitium, seu Boetium Consulem Roman. citat. à Gilda de Excidio Britanniae, & à Beda lib. 1. c. 13. Ec. Histor. Anglorum. of them, implore the aid of the neighbouring Saxons, and English, inhabiting the opposite shore of Germany, with whose valour through their long piracies upon the Eastern coasts hereof they formerly had been well acquainted. In the year 449, and reign of the Emperor Valentinian the third in the I'll of Thanet under two brethren Hengist, and Horsa, their Captains, arrive first those Dutch rovers, who, the common enemy (the Scots & Picts) beaten home, & suppressed by them, after the manner of foreign aids, when they grow too strong for their friends, turning their swords hereagainst, by force, and agreement with King Vortigern got seized of the country of Kent, which under Hengist they erected into a kingdom, reinforced, and followed by sundry new Colonies of the same nations, planting in other parts of the Island, encouraged by the good fortune of those first intruders, the weakness of the natives, and the riches, and fertility of the land. Not long after this first inroade, his brother Otha, and son Ebusa, are sent for by Hengist, by the good leave of Vortigern, taking possession of the Northern parts beyond Humber, pretending their defence against the Picts, & Scots, occasioning afterwards the kingdom of Northumberland. About the year 488 by Ella, another Saxon Captain, is begun the kingdom of the Southsaxons, named thus from their situation; In the year 519, by Cerdicus the kingdom of the Westsaxons; by Erchenwin about the year 527 the kingdom of the East-Angles; by Vffa in the year 575, the kingdom of the Eastsaxons; Lastly by Crida in the year 582, the kingdom of the Mercians. In this manner the more Eastern, & plain country being subdued by the Saxons, the dominion of the Britons after stout, & long resistance became straitened within the Severne, and the Western Mountains, which after Florilegus happened by the reign of Caretius their King, succeeding in the year 586, some 4 years after the beginning of the Mercian kingdom, oppressed, and driven over that bounder by a joint war of the Saxon Kings. In Cadwallader, their last Prince, ended the kingdom hereof, quitting his Realm, & departing unto Rome, where he turned Votary, deceasing in the year of Christ 689. The British Kings unto Cadwallader follow out of Matthew of Westminster, for better authority we have not, or continuing their succession. Vortigern elected King of the Britons after the departure of the Romans, noted for his unchaste life, unnatural lust, slougth, and many vices, the husband of his own daughter, in whose reign the Saxons first entered Britain. Marrying to Rowena, daughter unto Hengist, he gave Kent by way of composition unto this his father in law. By the permission hereof, another English Colony under Octa, & Abissa, before mentioned, are planted in the North beyond Humber. Exasperated against him, in regard of this his Dutch affinity, and friendship, & the daily encroaching of the Saxons through his bad government, he is deposed by his subjects in the year 454, succeeded unto by Vortimer. Vortimer, king of the Britons, son to Vortigern by a former wife. Warring upon the Saxons, he forced them back (after my Author) into Germany their first country; after Fabian only into the Island of Thanet in Kent. Malmesburiensis otherwise (whom I rather believe) maketh mention of the death of Horsa, brother unto Hengist, slain in fight by Vortimer, and of divers battles then fought betwixt the British, and English Nations, but in most whereof the English still should have the better. He deceased in the year 460, after he had reigned six years according to my Author, poisoned by his stepmother Rowena; after 20 years' war according to Malmesburiensis. Vortimer deceasing, his father Vortigern reassumed the kingdom, pursued not long after, and burnt in his castle named Genorium by my author (seated amongst the Welsh Mountains) by Aurelius Ambrose; by fire from heaven after Henry of Huntingdon. In this last reign of Vortigern happened (after my author) the murder of the British nobility, to the number of 460 persons perfidiously slain by Hengist (after his return from Germany, recalled by Vortigern) at a parley of the two Nations in the town of Ambri near Sarisbury; at a banquet, or feast after Huntingdonensis. Aurelius Ambrose, son to that Constantine, who usurped the Western Empire against the Emperor Honorius, about the year 464, called home out of Gaul Armorique, and electesd king, Vortigerne being again deposed. To this Prince my Author ascribeth the erection of the monument, now called stonehenge by Ambresoury in Wiltshire, set up in memory of the British Nobles slain there by Hengist in the reign of Vortigerne. Uter, surnamed Pendragon, brother to Aurelius Ambrose, succeeding in the year 498. Arthur, son to Uter Pendragon, succeeding in the year 516. Of this Prince Geffrey of Munmouth, and his followers, report wonders, not only false, but for the most part monstrous and incredible, besides his great conquests against the Saxons, advancing the Christian banner, & his victorious ensigns over the chief parts of the continent of Europe, & subduing Princes, & people which never were, or then were not in being. His high valour, and many and great victories against the English unpartial, & grave authors have willingly acknowledged. Constantine, son to Cador Duke of Cornwall, by the appointment of King Arthur, whose kinsman he was, succeeding in the year 542. He was slain in battle after Fabian by Aurelius Conanus. Aurelius Conanus, Nephew to Constantine, succeeding in the year 545. Vortoporius, after Fabian son to Aurelius Conanus, in the year 581. These four last Princes seem otherwise out of Gildas (who lived about those times) to have ruled together, and not successively one after another, since spoken unto, and personally reprehended by him in his invective Epistle de excidio Britanniae. We add that Gildas in the same place expressly mentioneth divers Kings of the Britons, and nameth Vortoporius the tyrant of Dimetia, containing a part only of the present Wales. In the reign of Malgo, and year 585 after my author, or according to others in the year 582 under their king Creodda, or Crida, begun the kingdom of the Mercians, the last and greatest of the seven kingdoms of the Saxons, the victorious English by this time overspreading the whole East and Southern part of the Island, and the Britons confined within a narrow compass along the Irish, or Western Ocean, much weakened doubtless since the decease of king Arthur through the evil, and licentious government of the Princes here mentioned, called tyrants by Gildas, vehemently taxed by him for their cruelty, injustice, lust, and other sins, and impieties. Caretius, or Caereticus after others, king of the Britons, succeeding in the year 586. Set upon after my Author by the joint Arms of the Saxon Princes, he was forced out of the plain Country beyond the river Severne, amongst the Welsh mountains. Since this time the Severne was the furthest bounds Eastwards of the British Dominions. The Author of the Welsh History maketh mention of one Gurmund an archpirate, and Captain of the Norvegians, assisting the Saxons in this their war against Caereticus. Geffrey of Munmouth more absurdly would have this Gurmund to have been a king of Africa. Neither people, or names were at that time extant. Cadwan, succeeding according to Fabian after many years civil dissension in the year 613. Cadwallin, succeeding in the year 633. By Beda he is named Cedwallo; by Malmesouriensis Cedwalla. Cadwallader, son to Cadwallin, succeeding in the year 676. Moved with a superstitious zeal, he went unto Rome to receive the habit of Religion, where shortly after he died in the year 689, and Papacy of Sergius, Bishop of that sea, the last king of the Britons. The like voyage during the Papacy of Sergius, and a Bedae Eccles. Hist. Gentis Anglor l. 5. c. 7. agreeing in every circumstance with this of Cadwallader, Venerable Bede, (to whom more credit is to be given) relateth of Ceadwalla, king of the Westsaxons. With no better certainly the Scholiast of the Welsh history, attributeth this pilgrimage unto Edwal, son to Cadwallader. The relations of the British affairs since the Romans, are very uncertain, and many times fabulous through the impudent liberty of Geffrey of Monmouth, followed by the vulgar Historians, and the ordinary vanity of other their Writers, more zealous to maintain and increase the honour of their Nation, then careful to preserve the truth. After this sort the kingdom of the Britons begun by Vertigern, being extinguished, and the weak remainders hereof shut up within the mountains of the West, the Island became divided amongst many different, and for the most part stranger names, and inhabitants, the Britons, Picts, Scots, Saxons, jutes, and English, whose fortunes we are in the next place to relate. The Britons scattered and divided asunder by the interveening of the Saxons, became after this, better known by the names of the Cornish, Welsh, and Cumbri, or Britons of Cumberland, of whom severally. THE CORNISH BRITONS. a Cornwallenses. Malmesbur. l. 2. c. 6. Britanni Cornugalliae ib. l. 2. c. 1. Cornwalli recentiorum. THey * v. Malmesburiensis de Gest. Anglorum l. 2. c. 1. & l. 2. c. 6. Flores Historiarum per Mat. Westmonasteriensem. Guil. Camdeni Britanniam de Cornubia, & de Britannis Cornwallens. were named Cornwealer by the ancient Saxons, by the Latin authors from hence Cornwalli, and their country Cornwallia, & by later writers Cornubia. Malmeshuriensis would have them thus called from their situation to Cornugalliae, or Cournovaille in France. The more judicious fetch their name from the word Corn, which in the British language, as almost in the Latin, signifieth a horn, or wedge, in regard of such a resemblance of their country, inhabiting a long & narrow promontory, & from the word Walsh, signifying strange, or foreign with the Saxons, as they accounted all the Britons. When this name begun we find not, as neither what was the form of their government. The British authors make mention of Dukes of Cornwall before Cadwallader, but of whose truth we much doubt. Upon the conquest of the country where now is Somersetshire by the West-saxon kings, they became severed from the rest of the Britons, divided afterwards from the Welsh by the Sea of Severne. They contained the present Cornwall, & the whole, or part of Devonshire, or the country of the Danmonij of Ptolemy. By great Egbert, the first Monarch of the English, in the year 809, after Matthew of Westminster they were subdued, and made a Province of the Saxon Empire, ever since continuing English, although to this day in part retaining the British language. By King Athelstan, succeeding about the year 924, at that time extending Eastward as far as Excester, (which City then they inhabited together with the English) they were after Malmesburiensis removed more Westward, confined within the river Tamar, the modern bounds of Cornwall from Devonshire, and the rest of England. THE BRITONS OF CUMBERLAND. a Cumbri Malmesbur. l. 2. c. 6. THE * Bedae Eccles. Hist. Gentis Anglorum l. 4. c. 26. Malmesbur. de Gestis Angl. l. 2. c. 6. & 7. Flores Hist. per Mar. Westmonasteriensem pag. 366. Georgij Buchanani Rerum Scoticar. Hist. l. 6. Gregorio Rege. Guil. Camdeni Britanmam de Cumbria. word Cumberland signifieth the country of the Kimbri, or Cymbry, by which appellation the ancient Britons (as now are the Welshmen) were called in their native language. By the taking in of Caerlegion or Chester, & the neighbouring Regions by the Northumbrian, and Mercian Saxons, they were excluded from the union & commerce of the other Britons. They contained then the parts, where now lie Cumberland, Westmoreland, and Fournesse Fells in Lancashire, with part of Scotland beyond Solway Frith, secured by their mountains and wastes, wherewith those countries are on all sides environed. Afterwards notwithstanding we find them subject to the Saxon kings of Northumberland. About the year 685, and in the reign of king Allfrid, they shook off the yoke hereof; for of those only can we interpret the Britons, mentioned by Beda, assuming liberty after the decease of Ecgfrid his predecessor, overthrown, and slain in a great battle by the Picts. We do not read notwithstanding of the name of Cumbri, or Cumbria, until the Monarchy of the West Saxons, and the great wars hereof with the Danes. In the Scottish Histories about the year 875, we hear of one Constantine, king of the Britons of Cumbria, invading the Scottish Dominions, and slain in fight by Gregorius, king of that Nation, succeeded unto by his brother Hebert. More distinctly in Malmesburiensis we find mention of Eugenius, king of the Cumbri, made subject to great Atheistan, Monarch of the English. Under Dummailus their last king, in the year 946 after Matthew of Westminster, they were at length totally subdued by Edmund, Monarch of the Saxons, aided by Lewelin king of Dimetia, or Southwales, and given by Edmund unto Malcolm king of the Scots, to be held under the sief of the kings of England, with condition to defend the Northern frontier of the English against the Danes; and foreign invaders. After this time Cumberland, and Westmoreland, or the country hereof for above the space of one hundred years were possessed by the Scottish Nation, whose Praefects (as the Scottish writers term them) or immediate Princes, were the eldest sons, or next Heirs of Scotland. By king William surnamed the Conqueror, they were taken from the Scots, and with the rest of England subjected to the Normans. King Stephen engaged in a dangerous war against Ma●de the Empress, restored Cumberland to the Scots to be held with the old conditions, recovered again not long after by king Henry the second, his successor, disliking this liberality of Stephen, and so great a diminution of his kingdom, and incorporated with the Crown of England, in which union the country hath ever since continued, the name, language, and account of the Britons through their English and Scottish subjection, being long since here worn out and extinguished. THE WELSH BRITONS. a Wallenses Malmesburiensis lib. 2. c. 9 North-Wallenses, & Aquilonares Britanni eiusdem l. 2. c. 1 & 6. Walli recentiorum. Cambri Humphredi Lhuyd, & Wallicorum scriptorum. THese * vid. josephi Antiquit. lib. 1. cap. 7. Zonarae Annalium Tom. 1. Malmesburiensis de Gestis Anglotum. l. 2. c. 1. & 6. Flor. Historiarum per Mat. Westmonaster. Henr. Hunting. done. Hist. lib. 4. Fragm. Brit. Descriptionis per Humphredum Lhuyd. The description of Wales. by S. Hugh Price Knight. The History of Cambria by Henry Lhoyd, & David powel. The English Annals. in their native language call themselves C●mro, Cymero, and Cymbri, as their Latihe Authors Cambri, and their country Cambria, which they would have to be derived from Camber, one of the sons of Brutus, their progenitor, unto whose share this part of the Island should fall in the division hereof with his brethren, a fable begun by Geffrey or Monmouth, and yet maintained by all their Historians, & Commentatours, men otherwise learned, and skilful in antiquities, but over zealous to prefer the glory of this their Trojan descent. The name, (as before we have showed) was common to the Britons of Cumberland, and to the rest of the nation, the words (Britons, & Britain) not being British originally, but imposed by the greeks, and foreigners. The Etymology hereof, we cannot conjecture unless from Gomar, the son of japheth, first peopling these Western parts of Europe; and from whom after josephus, and Zonaras the Gauls were anciently called Gomarenses, and Gomares; of which nation the first Britons were a colony. Their name of Welsh, or Walsh was Dutch, and of a later imposition, signifying strangers with the Saxons, in which account the English still held the Britons. They were a more great & strong remainder of the vanquished Britons, under their King Careticus before mentioned, driven over the Severne by the victorious Saxons, and sheltering themselves amongst the Silureses, & Ordovices, and the Mountains of the West. The name notwithstanding of the Welsh we find not until afterwards, and the year 708, at what time we first read in Henry of Huntingdon of one Gerent, King b Rex Wallensis Huntingdon. l. 4. of the Welshmen, overcome in so attaile by Ina the West-saxon some 19 years after the decease of Cadwallader, and end of the British kingdom. The more ancient bounds hereof were upon the South the sea of Severne, by which they were divided from the Cornish Britons; upon the West, the Irish Ocean; and upon the North, & East, the rivers Dee, & Severne from the Mercian Saxons. By the reign of Offa King of the Mercians, succeeding in the year 758, all the plain Country beyond the Severne (where now is Herefordshire, with parts of Glocestershire, Shropshire, and Worcestershire) being subdued, and taken in by the Saxons of Mercia, they were wholly shut up within their Mountains, for their better distinction enclosed by Offa, and severed from his English, with a wide, and deep ditch continued from Basingwerk upon the Dee betwixt Chester & Ruthland in Flintshire along the hills unto the mouth of the river Wye near Bristol, whose tract in many places is yet seen, and named Claudh Offa in their language, or Offa's ditch, afterwards the common bound of both nations. Others notwithstanding, as a more known limit, make the river Wye to be the bounds of both. Their government after Cadwallader was under divers Lords, whom their Histories call Kings. Amogst these their Chronicle maketh mention of Edwall, Roderique, and Conan Tindaethwy descended from Cadwallader, and following in a direct line, the progenitors of the succeeding Princes. Afterwards Roderique surnamed the Great, grandchild by his mother unto Conan Tindaethwy attained to a Monarchy of the whole Wales, which about the year 870, he divided into three parts, or provinces, which limited and distinguished with their meres he left unto his three sons with the authority, & name of Kings; Guinedh, or North-wales, bounded with the Dee, the Ocean, & the river Dovi, the part of Anarawd his eldest son, Deheubarth, or South-wales lying beyond the river Dovi; & Powys extended upon the East toward England, the portions of Codelh, and Mervin his two younger sons. These likewise subdeviding their estates amongst their numerous issue, as did continually their successors after them (for such was then the bad custom of the Welsh,) the country again became shared amongst many petty Lords, each son having a part of his father's inheritance, whereof some notwithstanding (the eldest son most commonly, or who otherwise overtopped the rest in power, or favour with the people,) still bore the titles of their general divisions, known in their histories by the names of Kings of North, and South-Wales, and Lords of Powys continuing those styles until towards their subjection to the English. Amongst these likewise one was still accounted sovereign, or chief Lord, to whom the rest were to pay tribute, and to do service, which honour by the order of Roderique the great, and of Howell Dha their lawgiver, was due unto the succession of Anarawd before mentioned, & the Kings of North-wales, the first borne, or chief of the house of Cadwallader. These their sovereign lords are named kings in the Welsh history unto Owen, surnamed Guyneth, succeeding about the year 1137, who first is called Prince, which title is continued until the time of Edward the first, King of England, & to L●evelyn, their last prince, taken up since by the heirs of the house of England. By Egbert a Interea Egbertus, cum clementia, & mansuetudine subiectorum amorem redemiset prima virium documenta in Britannos, qui eam insulae partem inhabitant, quae Cornu-Galliae dicitur, dedit, quibus subiugatis, Aquilonares Britannos, qui á praedictis maris brachio dividuntur, tributarios fecit. Malmesbutiensis de Gestis Anglorum lib. 2. cap. 1. the great Saxon Monarch, the nation is first made subject to the tribute, and homage of the English, ruled nevertheless after their own laws, and free from foreign yoke until the Kings of England of the Norman race. By Bernard de Neumarck, a Norman gentleman, assisted by the Aubryes and other of the French & English nobility in the reign of William Rufus king of England, Brechiniauc, now Brecknockshire after a long and hard war is wrested herefrom, and annexed to the English Empire. By Robert Fitzhamon in the same reign Morganwc, now Glomorganshire. By Arnulph of Mountgomerie, and Girald of Winsore his successor in the war, in the reign of King Henry the first, the Country of Dyvet, now Pembrokeshire; at what time a colony of the Flemings, whose country had been drowned by the Ocean, by the permission hereof were planted in Ros, a part of Dyvet, continuing here ever since their succession, and English language, and occasioning the name of little England beyond Wales. By the Earls of Chester, Warren, and Mortimer with others about the same times the parts of Flint, & Denbigh, together with Caeretica, and the land of Gwent, now Cardigan, & Monmouthshire are likewise taken in, and subdued. The valour, or fortune of King Edward the first put an end to this languishing estate of the Welsh; after some years' war vanquishing, and killing Lhewelyn ap Gruffith, their last prince, and annexing the whole Wales to the English, subiecting the people to his English laws. King Henry the eight of later years descended from the Welsh by the father's side, incorporated the country with the kingdom of England, investing the Welsh with all the rights, and privileges of his English subjects, in which rank, and union they now remain. The princes hereof from more certain & clear times follow with that truth which their Histories will afford. Roderique surnamed the Great, Monarch of the Welsh, son to Meruyn Vrych a nobleman of Wales, & Esylht daughter to Conan Tindaethwy, son to Roderique Molwynoc, son to Edwal, son to Cadwallader, the last king of the Britons. Parting Wales into the divisions before mentioned, he allotted Guynedh, or North-wales unto Anarawde his eldest son; and unto Cadelh, & Mervyn Deheubarth, or Southwales, & Powys, with condition that the two younger brethren, & their successors should be liegemen, & acknowledge the sovereignty of Anarawd, & the kings of North-wales, confirmed afterwards by the laws of Howel Dha. He deceased in the year 876, slain by the English. Anarawd prince of Guynedh, or North-wales, sovereign, or chief King of the Welsh, elder son to Roderique the Great. The order of the kings of Southwales, & Lords of Powys (for thus were they called,) and of the many inferior Lords or Princes in each division (for (as before) every son after the custom of the present Germans had a share of his father's possessions) I have omitted in regard of their number. Edwal Voel, prince of Guynedh, & chief King of Wales, son to Anarawd, succeeding about the year 913. In the reign hereof Athelstan King of England forced a tribute upon the Welsh of 20 pounds of gold, and 300 of silver, with 200 head of cat-tail, remitted afterwards by King Edgar for a tribute of wolves. Howel Dha Prince of Deheubarth, or Southwales, & Powys, sovereign King of Wales, succeeding in the year 940, descended from Cadelh, brother to Anarawd, the sons of Edwal Voel, the right heirs, excluded. He made laws for the Welsh, observed by the nation until their subjection to the English. james, and jevaf, sons to King Edwal Voel, joint princes of Guynedh, and chief Kings of Wales, succeeding after the decease of Howel Dha, Owen with other the sons of Howel, Lords of Southwales, and Powys, contending with them for the sovereignty, being overthrown by them in battle, and their elder brother Meyric omitted, as unfit for government. Unto these princes Edgar the King of England forgave the tribute of money imposed by Athelstan, exchanged for a certain number of wolves, constantly brought in by the Welsh (after my Author) until they were all destroyed. The relation I leave to the censure of the reader. These afterwards falling out, jevaf is taken prisoner, and james remaineth sole king, overcome not long after, and chased out by Howel, son to jevaf. Howel, Prince of Guynedh, & chief King of Wales, son to jevaf, succeeding about the year 973, his father freed by him, and set at liberty, but not restored to the sovereignty. He was slain fight against the English without any male issue. Cadwalhon, Prince of Guynedh, & sovereign King of Wales, son to jevaf, and brother to Howel, succeeding about the year 984. He was slain in battle with Meiryc his brother by Meredith, son to Owen king of Southwales. Meredith, Prince of Guynedh, and chief king of Wales (having slain Cadwalhon, & Meyric) son to Owen king of Deheubarth, or South-wales. After the decease of his father, he likewise got seized of Southwales. He afterwards lost Guynedh, or North-wales unto Edwal, son to Meyric, the eldest son of Edwal Voel, the right heir, in his absence set up by the inhabitants. Edwal, prince of Guynedh, & chief King of Wales, son to Meyric, eldest son to Edwal Voel, succeeding in the year 992. He was slain in fight by the Danes, leaving behind him a young son, named james. In the year 998 died also Meredith aforesaid, King of Southwales, leaving one only daughter, named Angharat, married to Llewelin ap Sitsylht. By means hereof for want of heirs, or fit to goyerne, Conan ap Howel, & Aedan ap Blegored, contended for the government, when coming to battle Conan is slain, and Aedan usurpeth the kingdom. Aedan ap Blegored, prince of Guynedh, and sovereign king of Wales, succeeding in the year 1003. He was slain with his four sons in the year 1015 by Llewelin ap Sitsylht, husband to Angharad. Llewelin ap Sitsylht descended from king Anarawd, and Angharad his wife, daughter to Meredith, king of Southwales, after the decease of Aedan the usurper sovereign kings of Wales. He was slain in the year 1021 by Howel, & Meredith, sons to Edwin, son to Eneon, brother to king Meredith, leaving a son named Gruffith ap Llewelin. After the death of Llewelin ap Sitsylht, james son to King Edwal, took upon him the government of North-wales, as right heir. james the second, prince of Guynedh, & chief king of Wales, son to king Edwal. He was overthrown, & slain in the year 1037 by Gruffith son to Llewelin, & Angharad. Gruffith prince of Guynedh, & chief king of Wales, son to Llewelin ap Sitsylht, & Angharad. He also subdued Southwales, slain by treason. Blethyn, & Rywalhon, sons to Angharad aforesaid, & Conwyn ap Gueristan her second husband, princes of Guynedh, and chief kings of Wales after the decease of king Gruffith. Rywalhon being slain in the year 1068 in a battle fought betwixt these, & Meredith, and idle sons to king Gruffith, Blethyn by this means remaineth sole King of North-wales. He was slain in the year 1073 by the treason of Rees ap Owen ap Edwin. Trahern ap Caradoc prince of Guynedh, or North-wales, and chief king of Wales, cousin german to king Blethyn. He was slain in battle by Gruffith son to Conan, son to king james the second. Gruffith ap Conan, prince of North-wales, & chief king of Wales. In the year 1079 after my Author, and the reigns of Gruffith ap Conan, & Rhees ap Theodor king of Southwales William the Conqueror king of England took the homages of the Welsh princes. Not long after under William Rufus by the good leave hereof Morganwc Brechiniauc, and the Country where now is Cardiganshire parts of Deheubarth, or Southwales, with some part of North-wales neighbouring unto Chester are subdued by Robert Fitzhamon, Bernard de Neumarck, & other valiant Norman adventurers, and added to the English government. In regard hereof Matthew Paris maketh William Rufus the Conqueror of Wales. Gruffith ap Conan in a full age deceased about the year 1137, the last whom the Welsh history nameth king of Wales. THE PRINCIPALITY OF WALES. Owen Guyneth prince of Guynedh, and Wales, eldest son to king Gruffith ap Conan succeeding about the year 1137. At this time Rhees ap Gruffith descended from Howel Dha was chief Lord of Southwales, named King by the English, by the Welsh the Lord Rhees. David prince of Guynedh, and Wales, younger son to Owen surnamed Guyneth, succeeding in the year 1169; his elder brother jorwerth in regard of some deformity excluded. He was deposed in the year 1194 by Llewelin the son of jorwerth. Llewelin prince of Guynedh, and Wales, son to jorwerth, eldest son to Owen Guyneth. He took the oaths, and acknowledgements of the many inferior Welsh princes, which duty for some years had been omitted through their civil dissensions, and other defects. David prince of Guynedh, & Wales, succeeding in the year 1240, son to Lhewelin ap jorwerth. He did homage at Gloucester for the principality of Wales to Henry the third King of England. He deceased without issue. Lhewelin prince of Guynedh, & Wales, son to Gruffith, son to prince Lhewelyn ap jorwerth, the last prince of Wales of the British offspring, and race of Cadwallader. By this time through the daily encroachings of the English, in a manner the part only of Guynedh, or North-wales, containing now Merionith, and Caernarvonshire, with Anglesey were left unto the Welsh princes, better defended by their inaccessible mountains, & bogs. Refusing, or rather deferring the accustomed homage due from the Welsh, he was pursued with hot war by king Edward the first, and forced to a composition, amongst other hard conditions concluding after his decease a surrendry to the English of the principality of Wales, and the parts he now enjoyed. Not long after (as it seemeth) repenting himself of his act, and the more incensed through the instigation of his brother David (excluded from all hope of succession by this agreement) pretending the English tyranny, & injustice, he again fatally took arms; the success whereof was his own death, happening shortly after, slain in the prosecution of the war, ne'er the town of Buelth, (as the Welshmen say) betrayed, the execution of David his brother by the hand of justice, the final abolition of the Welsh government, and the conquest of the whole country by the English. The Welsh line extinguished, the king of England invested with this title and honour their eldest sons, or who were next to succeed them in the English Monarchy. Their order, and names we have inserted unto our times. Edward of Caernarvon, son to Edward the first, prince of Wales, and afterwards king of England by the name of Edward the second. Edward of Winsore, son of Edward the second, king of England by the name of Edward the third. Edward surnamed the black prince, eldest son to Edward the third. Richard of Bourdeaux, son to Edward the black prince, king of England by the name of Richard the second. Henry of Monmouth, son to Henry the fourth, king of England by the name of Henry the fifth. His son Henry the sixth is not accounted amongst the princes of Wales, his father deceasing only some few months after his birth. Edward son to Henry the sixth, slain by the faction of York after the battle at Tewksbury. Edward son to Edward the fourth, king of England by the name of Edward the fifth. Edward, son to Richard the third. Arthur, eldest son to Henry the seventh. Henry younger son to Henry the seventh, king of England by the name of Henry the eight. Edward, son to Henry the eight, king of England by the name of Edward the sixth. Henry eldest son to james king of great Britain of happy memory. Charles, son to King james, and brother to prince Henry, now King of great Britain, whom God long preserve.. THE PICTS. a Picti Claudianis de. 4. Consulatu Honorij Panegyris, et Am. Marcellini Hist. l 20. etc. THe * vid. Eumenij Panegeticum Constantino. Am. Marcellini Hist. lib. 20. 26, & 27. Claudianis l. de Bello Getico. Eiusdem▪ Panegyrin de 4. Consulatu Honorij Augusti. Eiusdem lib. 2. de laudibus Stiliconis. Herodianis lib. 3. Hist. Severo Imperatore. Gildae Epistolam de Excidio, & Conquestu Britanniae. Bedae Ecclesiasticae Hist. Gentis Anglorum. lib. 1. c. 1. & 5. etc. Isidori Hispalensis Episcopi Originum l. 9 Pomponij Loeti Ro. Hist. Compendium Imperatore Valentini●no primo. Malmesburiensem de Gestis Regum Anglorum. Henr. Huntingd. Hist. lib. 8. Hectoris Boethij Histor. Scotorum. Georgij Buchanani Rerum Scoticarum Hist. Camdeni Britanniam (de Pictis. name hereof signifieth painted in the Latin tongue, which was first given unto them by the Romans, in regard of their paintings. That the Picts were accustomed to paint themselves, the authorities of Claudian b Quae Scoto dat fraena truci, ferroque notatas Perlegit exangues, Picto moriente, figural. Claudia. de Bello Getico. , and c Scoti (intellige Pictos) nomen habent à picto corpore, eò quod aculeis ferr●is cum atramento variarum figurarum stigmate annotentur. Isidori Hispal. Episc. Orig. lib. 9 Isidore make manifest. Pompoinus Laetus, Buchanan, and others, would have them to have been a Colony of the opposite, and neighbouring Germans. But which nation we read not in Tacitus or in any classic author ever to have been painted. Beda of much better authority fetcheth their pedigree further of from the Scythians, who should arrive in the Northern parts of the Island in the year 78 after Christ, yet which he doth not constantly affirm, but delivereth only as received by tradition. The error hereof, and of the like foreign derivations, the general consent of ancient Geographers, and Historians doth plainly evince, placing here the Caledonii, and other names of the Britons, but not mentioning the Picts until two hundred years afterwards. The most probable assertion is that they were no other than the native Britons, inhabiting the wild parts of Caledonia, who after d Neque vestis usum (Britanni) cognôrunt, sed ventrem, atque cervicem ferro incingunt, ornamentum id esse, ac divitiarum argumentum existimantes, perinde ut aurum caeteri Barbari. Quin ipsa notant corpora picturâ variâ, & omnifariam formis animalium. Quocirca nè induuntus quid 'em, vide licet picturamcorporis nè adopeirunt. Herodian. lib. 3. Severo Imperatore. v. etiam Caesaris Com. Bel. Gal. lib. 5. & Plinij Nat Histor. lib. 33. c. 1. etc. Herodian, using to paint their bodies with sundry shapes of birds and beasts, and going naked to have their bravery seen, became at length thus named by the Romans from such their strange habit, and for their better distinction from the civil Britons of the Province wearing clothes, and attired after the Roman manner. Some reasons inducing hereunto might be their like fashions, and manner of living with the more ancient Britons, and the many British words yet left in the towns e Aber-neith, Aberden. Aberdore. Aber-Lotneth. etc. , and parts of Scotland, which they sometimes inhabited, arguing as the same language, so the same nation of both. We add the great silence of the Romans, who neighbouring close unto them, and possessing the Southern part of the Island long before their supposed arrival by Beda, yet make no mention of their descent hither from foreign parts. We add likewise the testimony of Eumenius in his Panegyrique unto the Emperor Constantine the Great, who maketh the Caledonijs to be a part of the Picts, intimating hereby as the Picts to be Britons (for such were the Caledonijs,) so this not so much then to have been the name of a people, as some agnomination, or byname given to all the wild, & barbarous Britons in regard of their disfiguring, or painting. They are first mentioned by Eumenius in his Panegyrique v, living in the time of Constantine the great. The part of Britain they then possessed, was the whole Northern part hereof not yet conquered, or brought into a Province by the Romans; for by this name all the barbarous Britons begun now to be called, neither were the Irish Scots at this time arrived, & had settled here their habitation. The Western part of Caledonia being overwhelmed by a deluge of the Scots, (which happened about the reign of the Emperor Honorius) they withdrew wholly into the Eastern part hereof bordering upon the Germane Ocean, bounding upon the South with the Bodotria, now Edinburgh Frith; (for thus far Northwards extended the Roman, or civil Britons, as did afterward the Saxons of Northumberland;) upon the West, with the Scots; and upon the East, and North, with the Germane, and Northern Oceans. The kingdom of the Northumbrians after their last Ethelred, and the year 794 becoming extinct, or miserably languishing through a 33 years civil dissension, and the invasion of the Danes, by the advantage hereof they enlarged their bounds Southwards as far as the river Tweed gotten from the English. The contained a little before their final overthrow by the Scots the Countries now of Tividale, Tweedale, Merch, Lauden, Fife, Cuningham, Merne, Anguish, Straithern, and Mar with others, or the whole Eastern part of the present Scotland from the Tweed Northwards. By the Scots under their King Kenneth after a fierce, and bloody war about the year 830, they were totally subdued, and their name, and memory quite rooted out, their country having been since added to the account, and name of Scotland. Their language most probably was the British. Beda maketh it distinct herefrom, and one of the four general of the Island: But whom the more judicious interpret not of languages, but of Dialects. That the Dialect, and many words hereof should in Beda his time be much different from those of the Cornish, or Welsh Britons, their long disunion through the coming betwixt of the Northumbrian Saxons, and the ancient subjection, and commerce of the other with the Romans must necessarily enforce. Their government was under Kings. Their order, and succession we find not. Their last was Druskenus slain with the extirpation of the whole Nation by Kenneth, and the Scots. THE SCOTS. a Scoti Am. Marcellini Hist. lib. 20. & Claudian. de 4 Consulatu Honorij Paneg. etc. THE * v. Am. Marcellini Hist. lib. 20, 26. & 27. Imperat. Constantio. 2. & Valentimano primo. D. Hieronymum contra Pelagianos ad Ctesiphontem. Pauli Orosijs Hist. lib. 1. c. 1. Latini Pacati Drepani Panegyricum Theodosio Augusto. Claudian l. de Bello Getico. Eiusdem de 4. Consulatu Honorij Panegyrin. Eiusdem de laudibus Stiliconis lib. 2. Ep. Gildae de Excidio, & Conqu. Britanniae. Bedae Eccl. Hist. Gentis Anglorum. l. 1. c. 1. 9 11. 12. 13. 14. 34. etc. Eginhartum de Vitâ, & Rebus Gestis Caroli Magni. Isidori Hispal. Episcopi Originum l. 14. Giraldi Cambrensis Topograph. Hiberniae Distinct. 3. c. 7. Flores. Histor. per Mat. Westmonast. p. 366 Hectoris Boethij Histor. Scotorum. Georgij Buchanani Rerum Scoticarum Histor. Guil. Camdeni Britanniam (de Scotis. The English Annals. Scots after Giraldus Cambrensis, were a Colony of the neighbouring Irish. Orosius living in the reign of the Emperor Honorius, calleth the many people in his time inhabiting Ireland by the general name of the Scots. The like doth Beda in the first book of his Ecclesiastical story of the English, and first Chapter. Eginhartus in his life of the Emperor Charles the Great, nameth Ireland, an Island of the Scots. Isidore more plainly maketh Ireland, and Scotland only to be two different names of one, and the same Island, distinct from Britain. Gildas more to our purpose termeth the Scots then inhabiting Britain, and infesting the Natives with their daily forragings Irish grassatores, or freebooters. That the Scots originally were Irish, besides these authorities the present language, habit, and barbarous manners of the High-landers, or Western Scots, agreeing with the present Irish, do plainly demonstrate. The Scots in Ireland, Ptolemy and the ancient Geographers mention not. The name doubtless was new, & affected, upon some accident (which we know not) given unto, or taken up by the Irish towards the wain of the Roman Empire, in that manner, as were about the same times those of the Picts, Almans, French, & Sclaves, with others by the Britons, Germans, & Sarmatians, leaving their former old names, and uniting into these common. Concerning the Etymology hereof, learned Camden after much search professeth himself to be ignorant. Porphyrius is the first of ancient Authors, in whom we find the Scots mentioned, living in the time of the Emperor Aurelian, and as he is cited upon an other occasion by S. Hierome, in his Tract against the Pelagians ad Ctesiphontem. In ancient and approved Histories we first read of them with the Picts (with whom they are still joined) in the reigns of the Emperor's Constantius the second, Honorius, and the first, and third Valentinians. Their mention after this is common unto this present. The time of their first plantation in Britain is uncertain. In the 20, 26, and 27 books of Ammianus Marcellinus, we hear of them ransacking, and spoiling the Roman Province, but from what parts my Author setteth not down, whether from Caledonia, and the Northern parts of Britain, or rather from Ireland, which is more probable. Claudian in his second book de laudibus Stiliconis relateth of them attempting upon the Continent hereof from Ireland, and stopped, and driven home by Stilico where also he accounteth them amongst the neighbouring Nations infesting Britain; which maketh it almost manifest, that in the beginning of the reign of Honorius, under whom Stilico then served, they had not yet arrived here, or set firm footing. Shortly afterward notwithstanding, & before the intrusion of the Saxons, we find them in Beda with the Picts possessing the Northern part of Britain, invading from hence the Province, and (the Britons being unable to withstand them) twice overcome, and beaten off by fresh Roman supplies sent from Honorius, and Valentinian the third. From these proofs we strongly conjecture their first descent hither, and fixed dwelling to have happened towards the latter end of the reign of the Emperor Honorius. The part here they first took up was the Western moiety of Caledonia, formerly inhabited by the Picts, bounding upon the East with this Nation, and upon the South with the Roman Province, from the which they were divided by the Glota, now the Frith of Dunbriton, which they held without any sensible addition, till after the time of Beda. After the year 794, and the decease of King Ethelred before mentioned, through the advantage of a long civil dissension amongst the Saxons of Northumberland, & of the Danish wars which together happened, they got seized of the parts lying betwixt the Friths of Solway, & Dunbriton, belonging anciently to the Northumbrian kingdom of Bernicia. They contained by that time the present Countries of Carict, Galloway, Cantire, Argile, Braid-Albin, Lorn, & Rosse, with others, or the whole Western part of the present Scotland, from Solway Frith coasting Northwards along the Irish Ocean. King Kenneth the second about the year 830 (the Picts being subdued) enlarged the Dominion hereof, and the name, and account of Scotland Eastward unto the Germane Ocean, extended by this means over the whole Northern part of the Island, and severed from England by the Frith of Solway, and the River Tweed, the more certain bounds ever after betwixt the two kingdoms. Malcolm the first about the year 946 added Cumberland, and Westmoreland, parts of England, to the Dominion of the Scottish Kings by the gift of Edmund King of England, to be held under the fief of the English monarchs, recovered by Henry the second, and incorporated with the English Crown. Their government was Monarchical, yet where more anciently, not always the next of blood, but the ripest in years, and the most fit to rule of the kingly Race, succeeded. Kenneth the third, succeeding about the year 976, by the consent of the States made the Kingdom first haereditary, and to descend unto the next ofkin, confirmed by his son Malcolm the second, and continued unto our times. Their first King (after the Scottish Historians) was Fergusius, the son of Ferchard, an Irish Scot, chosen by the Nation shortly after their arrival in Britain, & about the year 330 before Christ's Incarnation, succeeded unto by Ferithari●. Mainus. Dornadilla. Nothatus. Reutherus. Reutha. Thereus. josina, Finnanus. Durstus. Evenus the first. Gillus. Evenus the second. Ederus. Evenus the third. Metellanus. Caratacus. Corbredus. Dardannus. Corbredus the second. Luctacus. Mogaldus. Conarus. Ethodius. Satrael. Donaldus the first. Ethodius the second. Athirco. Nathalocus. Findochus. Donaldus the second. Donaldus the third. Crathilinthus. Fincormachus. Romachus. Angusianus. Fethelmachus. and Eugenius slain with the whole strength and flower of the Nation by the joint arms of the Picts and Romans under Maximus, Lieutenant of the Province for the Emperor Gratian, after whom (the remainder of the vanquished Scots being banished their Country by an edict of the Romans) should follow a vacancy, or Interregnum of 27 years. The untruth, and absurdity of this whole narration, the consent of ancient, and approved Authors doth sufficiently manifest, placing here the Novantae, Caledonij, and other names of the Britons without mentioning the Scots, until the reign of the Emperor Honorius. We add that the Roman Historians (as neither the more ancient British, or English) relate not any such conquest of the Scots, or Northern part of Britain under Gratian, and Maximus, of which more great, and remarkable victory they would not doubtless have been silent, if any such had been. Their succession from more certain, and clear times follow. Fergusius, named by the Scottish Historians Fergusius the second, (whom they suppose to be the son of Erthus, son to Echadius, or Ethodius, brother to Eugenius, slain in battle by Maximus, and the Romans) in the year 404, and reign of the Emperor Honorius returning from exile, and through the aid and confederacy of the Picts, and the absence of the Roman Legions, drawn out into the Continent against the barbarous Nations by Honorius, with the rest of the banished Scots, recovering their lost country, created King in the year aforesaid some 27 years after the decease of Eugenius. The more unpartial and judicious make this Prince to be the first king of the Scots of Britain. That the Scots were possessed of a part of Britain in the reign of Honorius we have before proved. The manner, we leave unto the credit of our Scottish Relaters. Beda otherwise calleth the King, or Captain of the Scots, under whom they first inhabited this Island, by the name of Reuda. The time he setteth not down. Eugenius eldest son to Fergusius. The kingdom of the Scots contained at this time the part of present Scotland extended along the Western Ocean from the Frith of Dunbriton Northwards. He deceased in the year 449, slain in battle against Hengist, and the Saxons. Dongaldus' brother to Eugenius. Constantinus brother to Dongaldus, and Eugenius. Congallus, son to Dongaldus. Goranus, brother to Congallus. Eugenius the second, son to Congallus. Congallus the second, brother to Eugenius the second. Kinnatellus, brother to Engenius, and Congallus the second. Aidanus, son to Goranus in the time of S. Columbanus, and of Austin the Monk, the Apostle of the English. He deceased in the year 604. Kennethus the first. Eugenius the third, son to Aidanus. Ferchardus the first, son to Eugenius the third, succeeding in the year 622. Donaldus, brother to Ferchardus the first. Ferchardus the second, son to Ferchardus the first. Maldvinus, son to Donaldus. Eugenius the fourth, son to Donaldus, and brother to Maldvinus. Eugenius the fifth, son to Ferchardus the second. Amberkelethus, son to Findanus, son to Eugenius the fourth. Eugenius the sixth, brother to Amberkelethus. Mordacus, son to Amberkelethus. Etfinus, son to Eugenius the sixth, succeeding in the year 730. Eugenius the seaventh, son to Mordacus. Fergusius the second, son to Etfinus Solvathius, son to Eugenius the seaventh. Achaius, son to Etfinus, he deceased in the year 809, Charles the great then commanding over the French Empire. Under these two Princes after my Authors, begun first the ancient league betwixt the French, & Scottish Nations. Congallus the third, cousin German to Achaius. Dongallus, son to Solvathius. Alpinus, son to Achaius. His mother was sister unto Hungus king of the Picts, in whose right (the heirs of Hungus being deceased) he made claim to the Pictish kingdom, the occasion of a long, and bloody war betwixt the two nations, the issue whereof was the death of Alpinus, overcome in battle, and slain by the Picts, and the final overthrow, and extirpation of the Picts not long after by king Kenneth, and the Scots. Scotland at this time contained only the Western moiety of the present (extending from Solway Frith Northwards) together with the Redshanks, or Western Lands, having the Picts upon the East; upon the South, the Britons of Cumberland; and upon the North, and West, the Ocean from Ireland. Kennethus the second, son to Alpinus. He utterly subdued, & drove out the Picts, and enlarged the Scottish Empire over the whole North part of the Island, divided from the Britons, and English by Solway Frith, and the river Tweed. He deceased in the year 854. Donaldus the second, brother to Kennethus the second. Constantinus the second, son to Kennethus the second. He was slain in fight against the Danes in the year 874. Ethus, brother to Constantine, and son to Kenneth. Gregorius, son to Dongallus. Donaldus the third, son to Constantine the second. Milcolumbus the first, son to Donaldus. He added to the Scottish dominions the Countries of Westmoreland, and Cumberland (part sometimes of Northumberland) given unto him, and his Successors by Edmund Monarch of the West Saxons, to be held under the right, and homage of the English. Indulfus, slain against the Danes. Duffus, son to Milcolumbus the first. Culenus, son to Indulfus. Kennethus the third, brother to Duffus. By the consent of the states assembled in Parliament he made the kingdom haereditary, or to descend unto the next ofkin to the deceased, which until that time had uncertainly wandered amongst the princes of the royal blood, the uncle's most commonly being preferred before the nephews, & the elder in years before those who were younger. He was slain by the malice and treason of Fenella, a woman, in the year 994. Constantinus the third, son to Culenus, chosen king by his faction against the law of Kenneth the third, opposed by Milcolumbus, son to Kenneth. He was slain in fight by Kenneth, base brother to Milcolumbus, Grimus, son, or nephew to King Duffus, elected against Milcolumbus, and the law of Kenneth, overthrown in battle, and slain by Milcolumbus. Milcolumbus the second, son to Kenneth the third, king by right of conquest, and the law of Kenneth. He confirmed by act of Parliament the Law touching the succession, made by his father. After this Prince the eldest sons of the Kings, or the next of their blood ordinarily succeeded in the Scottish kingdom. He deceased without male issue, slain by treason. Duncanus, son to Crinus, chief Thane of the Western Lands, and Beatresse, eldest daughter to Milcolumbus the second. He was slain by the treason of Macbethus. Macbethus, son to the Thane of Anguis, and Doaca, younger daughter to King Milcolumbus the second, after seventeen years' tyranny, and usurpation overcome, and slain by Milcolumbus son to Duncanus. Milcolumbus the third, son to Duncanus, succeeding in the year 1057. He married unto Margaret eldest daughter to Edward surnamed the Outlaw, eldest son to Edmund Ironside King of England, by which means the right of the house of the Saxons (Edgar Atheling, the only son of Edward, deceasing unmarried, and without issue) descended upon the Kings of Scotland, the posterity hereof, and Margaret, continued herein unto our times, and the union of the two kingdoms in james our late Sovereign of happy memory. He first (as is thought) brought into Scotland the titles of Earls, & Barons, with others, borrowed from the neighbouring English, with whom under Edward the Confessor during the usurpation of Macbeth he had for a long time remained. He was slain at the taking of Anwick Castle in Northumberland after some years war maintained against William the Conqueror, and the Normans, occasioned through his protection, and aid of the banished English. Donaldus the fourth, son to Duncanus, & younger brother to Milcolumbus the third, usurping the kingdom by the aid of Magnus' king of Norwey. He was driven out by Duncanus, natural son to Milcolumbus the third. Duncanus the second, natural son to Milcolumbus the third, slain by the treason of Macpendirus Earl of Merne corrupted by Donaldus the fourth, living then exiled amongst the Western Lands. He thus murdered, Donardus the fourth resumed the kingdom, vanquished▪ and taken prisoner not long after by Edgar, the right heir, son to Milcolumbus the third, and Margaret, aided by his uncle Edgar, and the English. Edgar son to Milcolumbus the third, and Margaret, daughter to Edward, surnamed the Outlaw. His sister Maude was married unto Henry the first, king of England, youngest son to the Conqueror, uniting hereby the royal blood of the Saxons with that of the Normans. He deceased without issue. Alexander the first, son to Milcolumbus, and Margaret, and brother to Edgar. He also deceased sans issue. David the first brother to Edgar, and Alexander, and son to Milcolumbus, and Margaret, succeeding in the year 1124. He annexed to the Crown of Scotland the Earldoms of Northumberland, and Huntingdon, acruing through his marriage with Maude, daughter to Earl Waldeofus. He recovered likewise Cumberland and Westmoreland, from the English, taken from his predecessors by William the Conqueror; restored unto him by the liberality of king Stephen. Milcolumbus the fourth, son to Henry prince of Scotland, son to king David. Unable to withstand the ambition and greater power hereof, he quitted Northumberland, Westmoreland and Cumberland unto Henry the second, king of England, retaining only the Earldom of Huntingdon of all his English possessions, left for a time unto his successors. He deceased without issue unmarried. William brother to Malcolm the fourth. Taken prisoner at the battle of Anwijck to procure his liberty, & peace with the English he did homage, and swear fealty unto king Henry the second for the Crown of Scotland. Alexander the second, son to William. Alexander the third son to Alexander the second. He deceased in the year 1285 without heirs of his body, or not long surviving. The whole issue hereof, and of king Alexander the second, and William extinguished, their contended for the sovereignty▪ john Balliol, Lord of Galloway, son to john Balliol, and Dornagilla, daughter to Alan Lord of Galloway, and Margaret eldest daughter to David Earl of Huntingdon, brother to king William, & great uncle to Alexander the third; and Robert Bruce Lord of Annandale, son to Robert Bruce, and Isabella, second daughter to David Earl of Huntingdon and sister to Margaret, both parties challenging a chiefer right, and interest before the other, Balliol, as descended from the elder sister; and Bruce as nearer by one degree to Earl David. The Scots not able to determine the controversy, or without arms, Edward the first king of England is chosen umpire. After 6 years' vacancy the right is adjudged on the behalf of Balliol by king Edward with condition of his acknowledgement, and homage to the English Crown. john Balliol Lord of Galloway, king of Scotland by the arbitration of king Edward the first. He did homage to king Edward at the town of Newcastle upon Tine according to the agreement made betwixt them. Discontenting his subjects through this his English subjection to regain their lost loves, or (after my Scottish Authors) provoked with some disgrace & injuries received from Edward, he renounced not long after his homage and fealty sworn to the English, warred upon by Edward, and after some overthrows, unable to withstand so valiant and great a Monarch, forced to resign into the hands hereof the whole right, and interest he had, or might claim to the Crown of Scotland, imprisoned afterwards in the tower of London, and set at liberty by the mediation of Pope Boniface the eight, and sent over to his inheritance, and possessions in France, where in a private fortune he died. After this, king Edward the first of England made a full conquest of the Scots, whom he kept under hard subjection during his whole reign, although not without sundry defections, and rebellions of this fierce & stirring nation, moved by William waleys, Robert Bruce, and others, most commonly to their loss. He deceasing, through their great victory at Banocks-bourne near Striueling obtained against Edward the second, and the English, and the tumults, & disorders happening in England during the reign of this weak, and unfortunate prince, the Scots again recover their liberty, & Robet Bruce formerly crowned in the reign of Edward the first, is confirmed king. Robert the first, son to Robert Bruce lord of Anandale, competitour of the kingdom with john Balliol, king of Scotland by right of war, his birth, and the voluntary session of Balliol, the restorer of the Scottish name, and liberty, after a victorious, and happy reign deceasing in the year 1329. David the second king of Scotland, son to Robert the first. In the minority hereof Edward Balliol son to john Balliol invadeth, and by the help of the English obtaineth the Scottish Crown, to be held by him under the homage, and protection of Edward the third king of England, opposed by the faction of David. Balliol, and his Enhlish after long misery, and war being thrust out, king David recovereth his almost lost kindgome, taken prisoner shortly after at the battle of nevil's cross near Durham, invading England in favour of his ancient friends the French, distressed through the many victories of Edward the third, and the English. He deceased without issue in the year 1370, the second, and last king of Scotland, of the house, and name of Bruce Robert the second, the first of the family, & name of the Stewarts, descended from Walter, created Stewart of Scotland by Malcolm the third (which name of office grew afterwards a surname to his house and offspring) king of Scotland in right from his mother, eldest daughter to Robert the first, and sister to David the second. Since this time the name, and house of Stewarts have still worn the regal Crown of the Scottish dominions. john the second, called Robert after his inauguration (the name of john (as ominous) cast off by a decree of the states, unlucky to the Scottish, French, and English Monarches) son to Robert the second. james the first, son to john, or Robert the third, murdered in his bed at Perth by Walter Earl of Athol. james the second, son to james the first, slain at the siege of the Castle of Rosburg against the English. james the third, son to james the second, slain in battle against his seditious, and rebellious subjects near the town of Sterling. james the fourth, son to james the third. He married the Lady Margaret, eldest daughter to Henry the seaventh king of England. He was slain at the field of Floddon by Thomas Howard, Earl of Surrey, and the English. james the fifth, son to james the fourth, and Margaret daughter to king Henry the seaventh. He deceased without male issue. Marry daughter to james the fifth. james of happy memory, son to Henry Stewart Lord Darly, and Mary Queen of Scotland. The famous, and victorious Queen Elizabeth in the year 1602 deceasing unmarried, the last descended from the male issue of Henry the seaventh, and Elizabeth, he succeeded in the English dominions, descended from Lady Margaret aforesaid, the right, and undoubted heir of the three princely houses of the Saxon, Scottish, and Norman Kings, and the first sole Monarch of Great Britain, Ireland, and the neighbouring Lands. Charles king of great Britain, France, and Ireland, son to james of happy memory, whom God long preserve. THE ENGLISH. a Angli. Taciti lib. de Moribus Germanorum, Bedae, & recentiorum. Suevi Angili Ptolem. Geog: l. 2. c. 11. THey * v Tacitum de Moribus Germanorum; Ptolem, Geogr. l. 2. c. 11. Bedae Ecclesiasticae Histor. Gent. Anglorum. lib. 1. c. 15. Ethelwerdi Chron. lib. 1. Guilielmi Candeni Britanniam de Anglo-Saxonibus. were a Germane people, mentioned by Tacitus, and Ptolemy, containing part of the great, and populous nation of the Suevi. Ptolemy placeth them in this time about the middle of that vast b Interiores autem atque Mediterrancae gentes maximè sunt Angili Suevi, qui magis Orient●les sunt, quam Longobardi, protensi ad Septentrionem vsquè ad medium Albis fluvij. Ptolem. Geog. lib. 2. c. 11. continent, and the river Albis, with which river they were bounded upon the North, having towards the West the people of the Longobards. They inhabited then most probably according to his description the parts, where now lie the Bishopric of Hall, and the Higher Saxony about Wittenberg. Their interpretations seem absurd, who in regard of the affinity of the names would have them seated about Engerne in Westphalen, or Angloen in Pomerania, places far distant from the river Elb, or the heart of Germany. Afterwards towards the wain of the Roman Empire they flitted to the Germane Ocean more Westwards. Beda before their invasion of this Island placed them there betwixt the jutes, lying upon the North of them, and the Saxons upon the South. Ethelwerd c Porrò Anglia vetus sita est●nter saxons, & Giotas, habens oppidum capitale, quod sermone Saxoni●o nun●upatur Sl●swic, secundum vero Danos Haithby. Ethelwerdi Ch. lib. 1. (an ancient Author living not long after Beda) more distinctly maketh Sleswiick then to be their chief city, situated in the Cimbrian Chersonese betwixt the two nations now mentioned. The name of Angelen in the present Dukedom of Schleswiick together with these authorities manifestly prove that to have been their country in Dutchland immediately before their English arrival. THE JUTES. d Gutae Ptol. Geogra. lib. 2. c. 11. Giotae Ethelwerdi Chr. lib. 1. jutae. Malmesburien. de Gestis Reg. Anglorum l. 1. c. 1. etc. Vitae Bedae Eccles. Hist. lib. 1. c. 15. THe * Ptol. Geogr. lib 2. c. 11. Bedae Ecclesiasticae Hist. Gent. Anglorum. l. 1. cap. 15. Ethelwerdi Chron. lib 1. jutes doubtless were the Gutae of Ptolemy, inhabiting e Meridionalia (Scandiae tenent) Gutae, & Dauciones. Ptolem. Geog. lib. 2. c. 11. the Southern part of Scandia, which he mistaketh to be an Island, and attributeth unto Germany. In the declining age of the Western Empire (the exact time we find not) sailing over the Bay Codanus, or the straits of the Sundt, they flitted into the neighbouring Cimbrian Chersonese, subdued, or made viode (which is the more likely) upon the departure of the Cimbri, and other Dutch people, drawing more Southwards▪ towards the Roman frontier, & uniting into the common names of Saxons, French, or Almans. Beda placeth them in this Chersonese upon the North of the English, or of Sleswiick their chief town. Their memory is here yet preserved in the name of jutlandt, the part of the Chersonese, or of Denmark, lying upon the North of the Dukedom of Schleswiick. THE SAXONS. a saxons Ptolemaei Geogr. lib. 2. c. 11. etc. OF this * v. infrà in Germania. nation we have spoken more fully in the relation of Germany. They were likewise a Dutch people, mentioned by Ptolemy, inhabiting then the neck of the Cimbrian Chersonese, now Holstein. Afterwards passing the river Elbe, and sundry other Germane names joining into this common, they spread Southwards as far as the French. These conquering, and removing into Gaul, they enlarged unto the right shore of the river Rhijn. By the reign of the Emperor Charles the great they extended along the Germane Ocean from the river Eydore (deviding them from the Danes) unto the Rhijn, from the fall of that river upwards as high as Colen, parting them from the French. These * v. Am. Marcellini Hist. lib 26. 27. 28. & 30. Gildae Epist. deexcidio, & Conq. Britanniae. Bedae Ecclesiast. Histor. Gentis Anglorum. Malmesb. de Gestis Regum Anglorum. lib. 1. Huntingd. Hist. lib. 2. Flores Hist. per Mat. Westmonast▪ etc. three Germane nations since their affair with the Britons are only by Beda thus particularly named, and distinguished. By Ammianus Marcellinus, Gildas, and other Authors before his time the Dutch infesting Britain are all called by one general name of the Saxons. After Beda, and the more ancient English historians they are sometimes named the English; by others, the Saxons, and f Anglo saxons. English-Saxons. That they were the different parts of one general Dutch name, or people it is by all agreed. In the year 449 according to Beda (if his account be right,) Valentinian the third, and Theodosius the second then governing the Roman Empire, after long piracies upon the seacoasts hereof, they first to any any purpose enter, and inhabit Britain, called in by Vortigerne, and the Britons to their aid against the Scots, and Picts, and under Hengist, and Horsa their Captains planted in the Island of Thanet in Kent, given unto them by Vortigerne. The Scots, & Picts being vanquished, and overthrown through their valour (near Stamford after Henry of Huntingdon,) and the weakness of the Islanders discovered, new supplies from Germany are sent for by Hengist with his fair daughter Rowena, married shortly after to the lustful prince Vortigerne, bewitched with her beauty, by whom for his consent, and more firm friendship with the Saxons, Kent is allotted to Hengist, about the year 455 by him erected into a kingdom, the first dominion of the Saxons in Britain. This foreign friendship, and alliance, with the daily intrusion of the Dutch growing suspected by the Britons, Vortigerne deposed, and Vortimer his son by a former wife elected king, hot wars ensue betwixt the two nations, continued with deadly hate, & fury for many hundred years betwixt them; whose effect was the final expulsion of the Britons beyond the Severne amongst the Welsh Mountains, (which happened by the reign of their King Caereticus about the year 586,) and the conquest of the plain, and Eastern country by the Saxons, with fresh companies continually invading the Island upon occasion of those wars, or alured with the happy success of those first adventurers, and beginning sundry small kingdoms in the parts, where they arrived, or took up to inhabit (whereof some one notwithstanding still bore a sway over the rest, whose King was accounted sovereign or Monarch;) the kingdoms of Kent, the Southsaxons, Eastsaxons, East-Angles, Northumberland, Mercia, and of the Westsaxons, whose original, continuance, and fortunes until their union into the kingdom of the Westsaxons, & name of England come next in place. THE KINGDOM OF THE KENTISH SAXONS. a Cantuarij Bedae Ecclesiasticae Hist. l. 2. c. 5. Cantuarij Malmesburiensis de Gestis Regum Anglorum. lib. 1. c. 1. Centenses Huntingdon, lib. 2. THis * v. Bedae Eccl. Histor. Gentis Anglorum. Malmesburiensis de Gestis Regum Anglorum lib. 1. cap. 1. Henr. Huntingdon. Hist. lib. 2, 3, & 4. Flores Hist, per Mat. Westmonast. Florentium Wigorniensem. contained only Kent. It was begun by Hengist aforesaid, the first Saxon Captain, that invaded Britain; unto whom the country was given by Vortigerne, King of the Britons, in favour of Rowena, the beautiful daughter of Hengist, married unto Vortigerne, about the year 455 from Christ's incarnation, and in the seaventh year after the arrival of Hengist. It continued for the space of 375 years after Malmesburiensis (accounting from the first entrance of Hengist,) ending in the year of Christ 824 in Baldred, the last prince hereof, overcome, and driven out by Egbert, king of the Westsaxons; added afterwards as a Province to the Westsaxons dominion. The Kings hereof were Hengist before mentioned, descended after my author (as were all the rest of the Kings of the Heptarchy) from Woden, a great prince amongst the Germane Saxons, and his wife Frea, in whose honour the third, & fifth days of the week were named b Flores Historper Mat. Westmonast. p. 174. iuxta editionem Francofurtensem. Wednesday, & Friday by the idolatrous English, continued since in the time of the Gospel unto this present. His brother Otha, & son Ebusa, whom he had sent for out of Germany, by the good liking of Vortigern (to whom they pretended the defence of the country against the neighbouring Scots, & Picts) got seized of the Northern parts of Britain, lying on the further side of Humber; held by them, & their successors with the title of Dukes under the right, & fealty hereof, & of the kings of Kent, changed after into the kingdom of Northumberland. In his time likewise Ella, & Cerdic, (two noble Captains of the same Nation) invading the South, laid the foundations of the kingdoms of Sussex, & the Westsaxons. He deceased in the year 488, the first king of Kent, & Monarch or chief king of the English Saxons. Eske, son to Hengist. From this Prince the Kentish-Saxons were called Oiscingae a Orrich, cognomento Oisc, à quo reges Cantuariorum solent Oiscingae nominari. Bedae Eccles. Hist. Anglorum l, 2. c. 5. after Beda. Octa, son to Eske. Ermerick, after Malmesburiensis, son to Octa, or Otha. Ethelbert, son to Ermeric, succeeding in the year 561. He recovered the Monarchy unto the Kentish men, after Hengist lost unto the South and Westsaxons; the sixth sovereign, or chief king of the English. In his reign the Saxons first received the Christian faith, converted by Austin, sent from Gregory, Bishop of Rome. He deceased in the year 616. Edbald, son to Ethelbert. Ercombert, younger son to Edbald, King of Kent, during the nonage of Ethelred, and Ethelbert, sons to Ermenred, eldest son to Edbald. Egbert, son to Ercombert. He inhumanely murdered Ethelred and Ethelbert, sons to Ermenred aforesaid; jealous of their better right to the kingdom of Kent. Lothaire, younger son to Ercombert, and brother to Egbert, usurping the kingdom in the minority of Edric, son to Egbert. He was slain in fight after 11 years' reign by Edric in the year 685. Edric son to Egbert, slain against his rebellious subjects after two years tumultuous, and unquiet reign. After his decease the Kingdom, torn with civil dissensions, became a prey to Ceadwalla, which (but without success) he sought to unite to his West-Saxon kingdom, miserably wasted through his rage & cruelty. Withered, brother to Edric, & son to Egbert, succeeding after seven years' vacancy in the year 693, by the good leave of Ina king of the Westsaxons, successor to Ceadwalla, whose peace he had purchased with a sum of money. Edbert, son to Withered. Ethelbert the second, son to Withered, and brother to Edbert. Alric, brother to Edbert, and Ethelbert, overthrown and slain by Offa, the great king of the Mercians, the last king of Kent descended from Hengist. After this Prince, the Province miserably distressed through the wars, and invasions of the Mercians, became usurped by such of the Natives who had power to effect the same, the posterity of Hengist being extinguished or excluded. Ethelbert the third, surnamed Prens, after Alric usurping the government. He was taken prisoner, and deprived by Kenulf king of the Mercians, set at liberty not long after, and deceasing in a private fortune. Cuthred succeeding in the year 797, set up by Kenulfe, king of the Mercians after Etheldred. Baldred usurping the kingdom after Cuthred in the year 824, overthrown in battle, and chased out by great Egbert, after whom Kent was annexed to the kingdom of the Westsaxons. The Kentish Dutch, or Saxons, were after Beda a colony of the jutes. THE KINGDOM OF THE SOUTHSAXONS. a Australes saxons. Bed. Eccles. Histor. Anglorum l. 2. c. 5. & Hunting. Hist. l. 3. etc. IT * v. Bedae Eccl. Hist. Anglor. Flores Hist. per Mat. Westmon. Huntingdon. Hist. 1. 2. 3. & 4. contained the Regni of Ptolemy, or the present countries of Surrey and Sussex; bounding upon the South with the British Ocean; upon the East with the kingdom of Kent; upon the North with the river Thames from the Eastsaxons; and upon the West with the kingdom of the Westsaxons; named thus from the situation thereof, lying in the most Southern part of the Island. It was begun by Ella, a Saxon captain, arriving here with new Dutch supplies in the time of Hengist king of Kent, and first Monarch of the English. Concerning the exact time of Ellaes' descent hither, our English authors do much vary for want of more ancient to direct them. All notwithstanding, or the most part agree, that this happened in the time of Hengist. After about 200 years' continuance, and long oppression by the more mighty kings of the Westsaxons, this state took end, subdued by king Ina, and incorporated into the union of the West-Saxon kingdom. This, as neither the Kentish, although the first kingdoms erected by the Saxons, yet came not to any growth through the bad neighbourhood of the Westsaxons, Mercians, and other more potent Dutch intruders, coming betwixt them, and the Britons. The kings were Ella aforesaid, arriving here about the year 477 (after a Flores Hist. per Mat. Westmonast. Zenone Imperatore. Mat. of Westminister,) sent for by Hengist; and some years afterwards having vanquished the Britons in sundry fights, and sacked the strong city of Anderida, their chief fortress, about the year 488 taking upon him the name, and authority of king of those parts. After Hengist he attained to the sovereignty, or chief command of the rest of the Saxons the second Monarch of the English. Cissa, son to Ella, king of the Southsaxons, the founder of the town of Chichester in Sussex. He lost the Monarchy, or chief rule to Cerdic, king of the Westsaxons. He deceasing about b An. D. 590, defuncto Cissa rege, Australium Saxonum regnum devolutum est ad Ceaulinum regem Occidentalium Saxonum. ib. the year 590, the kingdom fell (by what right we find not) upon Cheulin, king of the Westsaxons. After this time we read not of any more kings of the Southsaxons, until Adelwold, Edelwach, or Ethelwolf (for by all these names he is called,) the first Christian King of the Southsaxons. He was invaded, and slain in battle in the year 687 after Mat. of Westminster by Ceadwal, king of the Westsaxons, the last who is named king of the Southsaxons. Adelwold being slain, Berthun, & Authun, two Dukes of the country, but without the title of kings took upon them the government, by whom for the time Ceadwal is repulsed, and driven home. Not long after the kingdom of the Southsaxons, unable any longer to withstand the power of the Westsaxons, is finally subdued by Ina, who succeeded unto Ceadwal, added to the West-Saxon kingdom. THE KINGDOM OF THE EASTSAXONS c Orientales saxons, Bedae & Malmesburiensis de Gest. regum Anglor. l. 1. c. 6. etc. IT * Bedae Eccles. Hist. Anglor. Malmesbu●. de Gestis Regum Angl. l. 1. c. 6. Hen. Hunting. Hist. l. 2. 3. 4. & 5. Flores Hist. per Mat. Westmon. Florentium Vigorniensem. contained the country of the Trinobantes of Caesar, and Ptolemy, or the present of Middlesex, and Essex, with part of Hartfordshire after Malmesburiensis; or the Diocese of London, having upon the East the German Ocean, upon the South the river Thames, dividing it from the kingdoms of Kent, and of the Southsaxons; upon the West the Kingdom of Mercia, and upon the North the kingdom of the East-Angles. It was begun about the year 527, & reign of Eisc king of Kent, by Erchenwyn, descended after Huntingdoniensis from Woden, the common progenitor of all the Saxon Princes. It continued about the space of 300 years, and ended in the year 827, and Suthred the last king thereof, warred upon, and chased out by Egbert king of the Westsaxons, by whom it was united to the Dominion of the Westsaxons. The Princes hereof were Erchenwin a Flores Hist per Mat. Westmonast. An. 527. & Henr. Huntingd. hist. l. 2. now mentioned, the first king in the year 527, & reign of Eisc, the second king of Kent. Sledda, b Sledda primus rex Orientalium Saxonum. Malmesb. l. 1. c. 6 son to Erchenwin. He had to wife Ricula, daughter to Ermeric king of Kent. Sebert, son to Sledda, and Ricula; the first Christian king of the Eastsaxons, converted through the pious endeavours of Ethelbert king of Kent, and Monarch of the English, succeeding in the year 596. By the godly zeal, & emulation of those two Christian Princes were first founded the ancient, and renowned Churches of S. Paul's in London, and S. Peter's of Westminster. Selred, Seward, and Sigebert Pagan, and idolatrous Princes, sons to Sebert, joint kings of the Eastsaxons; overthrown, & slain in fight by Kingils, & Quinchelin, kings of the Westsaxons about the year 623. Segebert the second, son to Seward, son to king Sebert. Segebert the third, son to Segebald, brother to Sebert, & son to Sledda, & Ricula his Kentish Queen. He restored the forsaken Catholic Religion in the kingdom of the Eastsaxons, by the special instigation of Oswye, king of Northumberland; assisted in this blessed work by holy Cedda, brother to S. Ceadda, or Chad, Bishop of the Meircans. Swithelme, brother to Segebert the third, baptised by S. Cedda, Apostle & Bishop of the Eastsaxons. Sighere, & Sebba, whereof the first was son, the other was brother unto Segebert the second, joinct kings of the Eastsaxons after Swithelme. Sighere deceasing, Sebba is sole king; after thirty years holy & just reign, quitting his kingdom, & turning religious in the Monastery of S. Paul's in London. His tomb is yet shown in the walls of the North I'll of the Chancel of that Church. Sigheard, son to holy Sebba, succeeding in the year 694. Seofrid, brother to Sigheard, & son to Sebba. Offa, son to Sigheard. He enriched with buildings, & large endowments the Church of S. Peter in Westminster. Abandoning the vain pleasures of this temporary world, he departed unto Rome with Kenred King of the Mercians, where he took upon him the habit of Religion. Selred the second. Suthred, son to Selred the second, the last king of the Eastsaxons, about the year 828 driven out by Egbert, the potent king of the Westsaxons; uniting the countries hereof with his kingdom of the Westsaxons. None of the princes hereof attained to the Monarchy, or chief command of the English-Saxons. THE KINGDOM OF THE EAST-ANGLES. a Orientales Angli Bedae Eccles. Histor. lib. 3. cap. 16, & Malmesburien. lib. 1. c. 5. etc. IT took the name * v. Bedae Eccl. Histor. Anglorum. Malmesb. de Gestis Regum Anglorum lib. 1. c. 9 Huntingd. Hist. lib. 2. 3. & 4. Flores Historiarum per Mat. West. monast. Florentium Wigorniensem. from its more Eastern situation, and the people of the English; from whom after Beda, with the Mercians, and Northumbrians, the Dutch inhabitants hereof were descended. It contained the greatest part of the country of the Iceni of Tacitus, after Malmesburiensis Cambridgeshire, Norfolk, and Suffolk, or the two Dioceses of Elie, and Norwijch. It had upon the South, the kingdom of the Eastsaxons; upon the East, the Germane Ocean; upon the North, the sea Metaris of Ptolemy, or the Washeses; & upon the West, the kingdom of the Mercians, begun by Vffa, a Saxon Captain about the year 575, and ending with the Martyrdom of St Edmund about the year 886; possessed afterward for many years by the Danes; and lastly by Edward the first of the name, king of the Westsaxons, or English (the Danes expulsed) about the year 914 incorporated with the English kingdom, & Monarchy. The princes follow. Vffa, the first king of the East-Angles about the year 575. From this prince after Hunting doniensis the East-Angles for a long time were named b Vffingae Huntingd. Hist. l. 2. the Vffingae. Titulus king of the East-Angles, son to Vffa. Redwald, son to Titulus, succeeding in the year 593. After the decease of Ethelbert, the first Christian king of Kent, he got the Sovereignty, or chief rule of the English-Saxons, the seaventh Monarch of the English. With this prince c Malmesbur. lib. 1. c. 5. Malmesburiensis beginneth the order of the kings of the East-Angles. Erpenwald, son to Redwald, the first Christian king of the East-Angles, converted thorough the godly zeal, & friendly exhortation of Edwin (restored to the kingdom of Northumberland by his father Redwald,) succeeding in the year 624. He was slain by a conspiracy of his wicked, & idolatrous subjects, exasperated against him by means of his Christian, & Catholic profession. Sigebert, son to the wife of Redwald by a former husband (neither of whose names we find (descended of the blood royal of the East-Angles, during the reign of Redwald (jealous of his ambition to the Crown,) and of Erpenwald his successor, living exiled in foreign countries; after the decease of Erpenwald returning from banishment, and succeeding in the kingdom of the East-Angles about the year 636. He restored the Christian Religion amongst the East-Angles, wherein he had been taught & baptised during his exile in France. For the more firm rooting of Christianity amongst his East-Angles, he founded after Beda a school for the training up of youth, appointing teachers to instruct them in religion, and good literature. The learned of Cambridge derive from hence the beginning of their ancient, & famous University; Beda (from whose authority more especially they ground their assertion) mentioneth a Mox ea (Sigbertus) quae in Gallia bene disposita vidit, imitari cupiens, scholam instituit, in quâ pueti erudirentur, iuvanti Episcopo Foelici, quem de Cantijs acceperat, ijsque; pedagogos, ac magisiros iuxta morem Cantuariorum praebenti. Bedae Ecclesi. Hist. Anglorum lib. 3. cap. 18. a school, but not the place, where this should be erected, as neither do any other ancient, and approved authors. Leaving the kingdom to Egrick, he turned Religious in the Monastery of Cumbrebury; forced out of his Celestina not long after by his distressed subjects against Penda, the Pagan king of the Mercians, by whom he was slain, or rather martyred in battle. Egrick, kinsman to Sigebert; after four years' reign with Sigebert slain in fight by Penda, & the Mercians. Anna, son to Eny after Malmesburiensis, brother to Redwald, & son to Titulus, succeeding in the year 642. He likewise felt the rage of Penda, and the Mercians, slain by them in a great battle about the year 654. His son Erkenwald with five daughters (such was the zeal of that devout age) Ethelrid, Sexburg, Withgith, Ethilburg, and Edelburg, put on the habit of Religion, obtaining after their decease the repute, and name of Saints. Ethelherd, brother to king Anna. He was slain in the quarrel of Penda against the Saxons, or English of Northumberland. Edelwald, brother to Ethelherd. Aldulf, son to Ethelherd Elswolf, son to king Ethelherd, and brother to Aldulfe. Beorn son to Ethelherd, and brother to Aldulfe, and Elswolfe. Ethelred, kinsman to Beorn, and the preceding kings. Ethelbert, son to Ethelred. He was treacherously murdered by Offa, the great king of the Mercians; invited to his Court upon pretence of marriage with his daughter Elfrid. After Echelbert the East-Angles for a long time became a prey to the Mercians, Westsaxons, & Kentish Saxons, without kings, or mentioned in Authors. By great Egbert with the rest of the Heptarchy they became subject to the English name, and Monarchy under a substituted king of their own, not named by Huntingdoniensis my Author; as neither are any other of their princes until Edmund descended from Anna, succeeding about the year 780. Saint Edmund, the last Saxon king of the East-Angles, substituted, or governing under the Westsaxons; invaded by Hunger, and Hubba, two Pagan Danish Captains, and after sundry torments, with great constancy sustained for his faith, & profession, tied to a stake, and shot to death with their arrows; canonised for a Saint, and Martyr, whose rich, and much honoured shrine gave occasion of the name of Saint Edmundsbury in Suffolk. Saint Edmund thus martyred, after 9 years' vacancy, and spoil by the Danes, Guthrum, or Godrun, a Danish Captain, succeedeth in the kingdom hereof, & of the Eastsaxons; to whom Eohric of the same nation succeedeth. By Edward the first, Monarch of the English Saxons, the Danes are lastly driven out, and the country is immediately united to the rest of the English Empire. THE KINGDOM OF MERCIA. a Mercij Bedae, & Malmesburiensis. lib. 1. cap. 4. etc. IT was so * v. Bedae Eccl. Histor. Anglor. Malmesburiensis de Gestis Regum Anglorum. lib. 1. c. 4. Henr. Hunting. Hist. l. 2. 3. 4. & 5. Flores Hist. per Mat. Westmonaster. Florentium Wigorniensem. named after our best antiquaries from the word Mearc, signifying with the Dutch, or English, a bounder, called thus since confining in a manner withal the rest of the Saxon kingdoms; lying in the heart, and middle part of the Island. Better Etymologies we know not. It contained in its greatest extent the Countries of the Dobuni, Catyc●chlani, Coritani, and Cornavij of Ptolemy, with part of the Iceni, and Silures; or after Malmes buriensis the modern countries of Lincoln, Nottingham, Rutland, Leicester, Huntingdon, Bedford, Northampton, Buckingham, Oxford, Gloucester, Warwijck, Stafford, Derby, Worcester, Hereford, Chester, and Shropshire, with part of Hartfordshire, the largest of all the seven kingdoms; bounded upon the East, with the Eastsaxons, and East-Angles, with part of the Germane Ocean betwixt the Metaris, or the Washeses of Lincolnshire, and the mouth of Humber; upon the South, with the river Thames from the Westsaxons; upon the West, with Offa's-Ditch from the Welsh, with part of the Irish Ocean betwixt the Dee, and Mersey; and upon the North, with the river Mersey, and Humber from the kingdom of Northumberland. It comprehended the North, & South Mercia, the river of Trent parting these two devisions after Mat. of Westminster. It was begun by Crida a Flores Hist. per Mat. Westmonast. 585. , or Creodda, a Saxon Captain in the year 585, after my author descended from prince Woden, enlarged by the victories of Wibba, Penda, and Offa. By great Egbert it was subjected to the vassalage of the West-Saxon Monarches, about the year 886 ending in Burdred, a substitute of the Westsaxons, tired with long wars, and molestations of the Danes, & departing unto Rome; after whom (the Danes, who had now usurped it being expulsed) it was united to the West-Saxon kingdom. The Kings were Crida, or Creodda aforesaid about the year 585, the first king of the Mercians. Wibba, son to Crida. Ceorl, son to Kinemund, brother to Wibba. Penda, b Penda primus rex Merciorum secundum Malmesburiensem de Gestis Regum Anglorum lib. 1. c. 4. son to Wibba, succeeding in the year 626. He slew in battle Edwin, and Oswald kings of Northumberland, and Sigebert, Egfrid, and Anna kings of the East-Angles, and drove out of his kingdom Kenwald of the Westsaxons; noted for his bloody, fierce, and violent reign, many victories, and much cruelty against the neighbouring Christian English. Himself was lastly slain at a great, & memorable overthrow given by Oswy king of the Northumbrians. After this, the country for a time was made subject to Oswy, and the Northumbrian Saxons. Peada, son to Penda, by Oswy king of Northumberland upon the marriage of Alkfled, his natural daughter, set over the part of Mercia, lying South of the river Trent, with condition that he should become Christian, the first Christian king of the Mercians. The part of Mercia upon the North of Trent Oswy joined to the immediate government of the Northumbrians. He was slain after Beda by the treason of his wife Alkfled, after others by his mother Kinswith, wife to Penda. After Peada, the Mercians shook off the yoke of the Northumbrians, and Wulfhere is advanced to the kingdom. Wulfhere, son to Penda, and brother to Peada, (Oswy, & the Northumbrians thrust out,) king of the Mercians. By his great valour, & happy exploits after Oswy he obtained the Sovereignty, or chief rule of the Saxons, continued in his successors until Kenelm, and the Monarchy of Egbert, and the West Saxons; the eleventh Monarch of the English▪ He founded the Church, & Monastery of Medesham, or Peter borough (begun by his brother Peada,) converted to Christianity by holy Chad, the Apostle, or first Bishop of Lichfield, and the Mercians. He deceased in the year 674. Amongst other issue he had Wereburg, a professed Nun in the Monastery of Elye, appointed afterwards by king Ethelred visitor of all the Monasteries in the kingdom of Mercia, which charge she underwent with great zeal, and opinion of sanctity; whose dead corpse, or relics removed afterwards to the City of Chester occasioned there the Church of Saint Wereburg, since the Cathedral of that Diocese, founded by Leofrike Earl of Chester in her honour. Ethelred, brother to Peada, and Wulshere, and son to Penda, king of Mercia, and the twelft Monarch of the English. He founded the Monastery of Bardney in Lincolnshire, where relinquishing the kingdom, himself became Monk, and afterwards Abbot. Kenred, son to Wulfhere (Ethelred resigneing) king of Mercia, and Monarch of the English. Having reigned four years he likewise gave over the kingdom, and with Offa king of the Eastsaxons went to Rome, where, Constantine the first being Pope, they together put on the Cowl, & habit of religion. Chelred, son to Ethelred, king of Mercia, and Monarch of the English. He had wars with Ina, king of Westsaxons (grown great through his late victories over the Kentish, and Southsaxons, and aspiring to the Monarchy,) managed with equal fortunes. Ethelbald, of the blood royal of the kings of Mercia (descended from Crida,) king of the Mercians, & Monarch of the English in the time of St Winifrid, or Boniface, the Apostle of the Germans, and Archbishop of Mentz, reprehended by him for his unmarried, yet most lascivious, and unchaste life. He was slain by his mutinous subjects, stirred up by Bernred, aiming hereby at the kingdom. Offa descended from Wibba, after some vacancy, & the death of the Tyrant Bernred (whom he slew in battle), king of Mercia, and Monarch of the English, renowned for his great victories archieved against the bordering Welsh, & Saxons. He drew Offaes' Ditch before described, the bounder betwixt him, & the Welsh, and subjected his English to attribute of the sea of Rome called Romscot, and Peter-pences. He likewise founded the great, and rich Monastery of St Alban in honour of that first British Martyr, a Citizen of the neighbouring Verulamium, put to death here by the Emperor Dioclesian, and now canonised at his cost. He deceased in the year 796. Egfri●, son to great Offa, king of Mercia, and Monarch of the English, deceasing within the year. Kenwolf (descended from Wibba) king of Mercia, and Monarch, or chief king of the English, deceasing in the year 819. After this prince, the Mercians lost the sovernignety, or chief rule of the English, to Egbert, and the Westsaxons, happening through the feeble, & unripe years of Kenelm, his next successor, the quarrels, and devisions hereof for the Crown, and the power of Egbert, grown mighty through the access of the East, and Southsaxons, and Kentish kingdom. Kenelm, son to Kenwolf, at the age of seven years, succeeding in the kingdom of Mercia, murdered by his sister Quendrid, ambitious of the government. Ceolwulf, king of Mercia, Uncle to Kenelm, and brother to Kenwolf; after one years troublesome reign, driven out by his seditious subjects, and through the treason and faction of Bernulf. Bernulf, King of the Mercians, usurping the kingdom against Ceolwulfe. He contended with great Egbert for the chief rule, or sovereignty of the English, by whom he was overcome in fight, & was lastly slain against the East-Angles. Ludecan King of Mercia, intruding the Bernulf, overcome & slain by Egbert, & the East-Angles. Withlafe King of Mercia, usurping after Ludecan, subdued afterwards, & made tributary, & substituted by Egbert. Berthulf king of Mercia, after Withlafe substituted by the Westsaxons. He was driven out by the bloody, & all-conquering Danes Burdred, appointed by Ethelwolf the West-Saxon or English Monarch. After two and twenty years' reign, wearied out with continual wars, & fresh invasions of the Danes, & leaving England unto fortune, about the year 886, he took sanctuary in Rome, where in a private state he died, the last Prince of the long languishing Mercian kingdom; after whom, & some few years revelling a Malmesbur. l. 1. c. 4. of the Danes; the countries hereof by Alfred (the Danes brought under) were united to the English, or West-saxon Monarchy. THE KINGDOM OF NORTHUMBERLAND. b Nord-Humbri Bedae Eccl. hist. l. 3. c. 7. Northanimbri Malmesbur. l. 1 c. 3. Nordanhumbri Mat. Weston. IT was * v. Bedae Eccles. Histor. Anglorum. Malmesbur. de Gestis Regum Anglor. l. 1. c. 3. Hen. Hunting. hist. l. 2. 3. 4. & 5. Flores hist. per Mat. Westmon, Florentium Wigorn. thus called from the more famous river, or creek of Humber, upon whose North it lay. It contained the brigants of Ptolemy, with other parts of North Britain, extended from hence unto the Bodotria, & Glota of the same Author, now the Friths of Edinburgh, and Dunbriton; on after Malmes buriensis the present countries of Yorkshire, Lancashire, Durham, Westmoreland, Cumberland, & Northumberland. We add Tweedale, Merch, Lauden, Carict, & Galloway, with other parts of modern Scotland unto the Glota, and Bodotria, (for thus far after Malmesburiensis the Empire of the English (whose North this was) shortly upon their invasion, & conquest extended.) It had upon the South, the rivers of Mersey, and Humber from the kingdom of the Mercians; upon the East, the Germane Ocean; upon the West, the Irish sea; and upon the North the two Friths before mentioned, parting it from the Scots and Picts. It was divided into two c Deirorum & Berniciorum Provinciae partes gentis Nordhumbrorum. Bedae Eccles hist. gentis Anglor. l. 3. c. 1. Provinces, more anciently commanded a part by their kings; of d Deira Malmesbur. l. 1. c. 3. Deira, which was the part intercepted betwixt Humber, and the river of Tees; and e Bernicia ib. Bernicia, lying betwixt the Tees, and Frith of Edinburgh. The kingdom was occasioned by Otha, and Ebusa, the brother and son of Hengist, shortly after the coming of the first Saxons, the better to strengthen their party, sent for out of Germany by Hengist, and by the good leave of Vortigern king of the Britons arriving, and planting in those Northern parts, pretending their guard against the injurious, and ill neighbouring Picts, and Scots; whose successors (the truce, and amity betwixt the two Nations quickly broken) in continuance of time subduing the Country thus limited, and governing the same with the title of Dukes under the right and sovereign command of the kings of Kent, about the 60, and 72 years after the death of Hengist changed their style into the name of kings of Bernicia, and Deira, (for thus the parts hereof (as before) then were called,) uniting again not long after into one only kingdom, and common name of Northumberland, called thus in regard of the Northern situation thereof unto that famous river. The Northumbrians after Ethelred, and the year 794, being much distressed through their civil dissensions, and the invasions of the Danes, by the advantage hereof the Scots, and Picts got seized of the parts of Bernicia, situated upon the North of the river Tweed, and Solway Frith, the ordinary bounder afterward of the English, and Scottish kingdoms. The Britons before this (inhabiting the parts where now lie Cumberland, and Westmoreland, with Fournesse Fels in Lancashire (subject anciently to the Saxon kings of Northumberland,) about the year 685 revoulting a v. Bedae Eccles. Hist. gentis Anglorum l. 4. c. 26. from under the government hereof begun the kingdom of the Cumbri, or Cumberland, continuing after the Heptarchy of the English expired. In this manner the kingdom of Northumberland stinted towards the North with the Frith of Solway, and the river Tweed, about the year 827, and some 33 years after the decease of Ethelred before mentioned, overcharged with foreign, and domestic wars, submitted to the protection of great Egbert, and his Westsaxons, by whom it was lastly united to the West-Saxon, or English Monarchy. The princes hereof were Ida, the first king of Northumberland after Mat. of b Flores histor. per. Mat. Westmonast. an. 548 & 560. Westminster, elected by the victorious Dutch, or English of these Northerly parts in the year 548, and about the 60 year after the death of Hengist. By Floretinus c v. Florentium▪ Wigorniensem an. 547. & 559. Monk of Worcester, he is styled only king of Bernicia. Ida deceasing, the Northumbrians in the year 560 after Mat. of Westminster, first became divided into the two kingdoms of Deira, usurped with this title by Ella, son to Duke Iffus; and Bernicia, the portion remaining unto Adda, son and successor unto Ida, succeeded unto in Bernicia, during the long reign of Ella, by Clappa Theodulphus, Freothulfus, Theodoricus, and Ethelricus, all sons to Ida, and brethren to Adda. Adda, Clappa, Theodulphus, Freothulfus, Theodoricus, and Ethelricus, kings of Bernicia, and sons to Ida, successively reigning one after another; & Ella king of Deira, son to Duke Iffus. After the decease of Ella, king Ethelricus (Edwin thrust out, son to Ella) obtaineth the sovereignty of the whole Northumberland. Ethelricus, son to Ida, (Edwin son to Ella excluded) king of Northumberland, or of both Provinces of Deira, and Bernicia. Ethelfrid, king of Northumberland, son to Ethelricus. He confirmed, and much enlarged the kingdom of the Northumbrians through his conquests, and victories against the Scots, and weak remainders of the Britons. He was slain in battle by Redwald, king of the East-Angles, and Monarch of the English, in the quarrel of Edwin king of Deira, expulsed by Ethelricus. Edwin king of Deira, son to Ella, after Ethelfrid succeeding in both Provinces of Deira, and Bernicia, the first Christian king of the Northumbrians, converted by the means of his Queen Ethelburga, daughter to Ethelbert, the first Christian king of Kent, and through the preaching of Paulinus, the Apostle of those Northern parts, & first Archbishop of York. He began at York the Church of S. Peter, appoiting it to be the Cathedral of that Metropolitan sea. After Redwald, he got the sovereignty, or chief rule amongst the Saxons, the eight Monarch of the English. Having a long time reigned victoriously, he was lastly about the year 633 slain in battle by the joint arms of Penda king of the Mercians, and of Cadwallo king of the Britons. Osric, king of Deira, son to Alfrid, brother to Ella; and Eanfrid king of Bernicia, son to Ethelfrid, after the decease of Edwin returning out of Scotland (where they had kept during the reign hereof,) and succeeding in the two kingdoms of Northumberland, noted by Beda & Malmesburiensis for their apostasy from the faith of Christ (wherein with Oswald, who next succeeded, they had been baptised during their exile amongst the Scots,) and the just revenge of God for this their impiety; after some one years short reign overcome, and slain by Cadwallo king of the Britons. Oswald, son to Ethelfrid, and brother to Eanfrid, having vanquished Cadwallo, & his Britons in a memorable, & bloody fight, succeeding in both Provinces of Deira and Bernicia. He attained likewise to the chief rule of the Saxons, the ninth Monarch of the English. He restored in the parts of Northumberland the much decayed Christian Religion by the preachings and especial industry of Aidan a Scottish man, and the first Bishop of Lindisfarne, to whom in regard of his ignorance of the Saxon tongue, he served as an interpreter. He was slain by Penda, the cruel king of the Mercians, in a battle fought at Maserfield, now from hence named Oswaldstree, in Shropshire. Oswy, king of Bernicia, natural son to Ethelfrid; and Oswyn king of Deira, son to Osric, succeeding about the year 643 in the two kingdoms of Northumberland. Emulation, and wars arising betwixt the two Princes, and good Oswyn by the treason of Earl Hunwald being delivered into the hands of Oswy, by whom he is wickedly murdered, Oswy attaineth to the Dominion of all Northumberland, and by the strength and advantage hereof, to the chief rule and sovereignty of the English, the tenth and last Monarch of the English, of the house of Northumberland. He slew in fight the merciless and raging Penda, and subdued the Mercians to his will, rebelling notwithstanding shortly after, and reassuming liberty under Vulfhere, son to Penda. He deceased about the year 670. After this Prince the two Provinces of Deira and Bernicia, went still united under one only king of Northumberland. Egfrid king of Northumberland, son to Oswy. He lost the Monarchy or chief rule of the English to Vulf here, and the Mercians. He was slain against the Picts, entrapped amongst their mountains. Encouraged by this overthrow a Bedae Eccles. Hist. l. 2. c. 6. the remainder of the Britons, inhabiting Cumberland, & the Western coasts along the Irish Ocean, cast off the yoke of the Northumbrians, and became a free estate. Alkfryd, king of Northumberland, natural son to Oswy. Osred king of Northumberland, son to Alkfrid. He was slain in fight by Kenred, and Osric, aiming hereby at the Crown, and through the advantage of his licentious life, and many vices. Kenred, king of Northumberland, the murderer of Osred, descended from Ida, the first king of Bernicia, by his Concubine. Osric king of Northumberland, associate with Kenred in the treason against Osred. Ceolwulph king of Northumberland, brother to Kenred. He voluntarily resigned the kingdom, & took the habit of religion in the Island of Lindisferne, now Holy Land. Unto this prince Venerable Bede dedicateth his Ecclesiastical history of the English Nation. Egbert king of Northumberland, son to Eata, brother to Ceolwulf. He also left the kingdom, and turned religious. Oswulph, son to Egbert, after a short reign slain by treason. Edilwald descended from king Ida, by his Concubine, slain by Alured. Alured, descended from Ida, and the same Concubine, driven out by his seditious subjects. Ethelred, son to Edilwald, expulsed by the faction of Edelbald, and Herebert two noblemen of the Country. Alswald, brother to king Alured, murdered by his ever wicked, and rebellious subjects. Osred, son to Alured, forced out by the same fury. Ethelred, son to Edilwald, restored to the kingdom after Alswald, and Osred, in the year 794, slain by his still bad, and mutinous subjects, long practised in treason, and the murder of their princes, the last king of Northumberland after Malmesburiensis. Ethelred thus murdered, the Country for the space of thirty and three years was much turmoiled with civil dissensions, and continual intrusions of petty tyrants, contending for, and usurping the sovereignty, of small power through this disorder, and short continuance, and not deserving the name of kings. In the year 827, not able any longer to hold out, or to resist so great a Monarch, the Northumbrians were subdued, or rather voluntarily yielded unto Egbert, the most potent king of the Westsaxons. After this subjection, they were ruled by Viceroys, or substitute kings under the Westsaxons, of which rank were Osbrict, and Ella, mentioned by Henry of a Huntingdon. Hist. lib. 5. Huntingdon, in the reign of Ethelwolf, son and successor to great Egbert. These two being slain by the Danes, they were made subject to that nation, whose kings after Huntingdoniensis (if they be worth the naming) were Haldene, Gudfert, Nigellus, Sidrik, Reginald, and Anlaf, commanding here in a confused, and disorderly manner, sometimes one ruling alone, sometimes two, or many together. By Athelstan these Danish Northumbrians were driven out, or subdued to the English Monarchy, not long after by king Edred after sundry rebellions incorporated into the kingdom, and account, and name of the English. THE KINGDOM OF THE WESTSAXONS. b Occidentales saxons & Gevissi Bedae Eccl. Hist. lib. 3. cap. 7. West-Saxones Malmes. lib. 1. c. 2. IT * v. Bedae Eccl. Hist. Gentis Anglor. Malmesb. de Gest. Regum Anglo. lib. 1. c. 2. & l●b. 2. c. 1. Hen. Huntingd. Hist. lib. 2. 3. & 4. Flores Hist. per Mat. Westmonast. Florentium Wigorniensem. contained more anciently the Belgae, Attrebatij, and Durotriges of Ptolemy, now Berkshire, Wiltshire, Somersetshire, Hantshire, & Dorsetshire, with the I'll of Wight, having upon the South, the British Ocean; upon the East, the Southsaxons; upon the North, the Mercians, and the river Thames; and upon the West, the sea of Severne, and the Cornish Britons. Malmesburiensis addeth Devonshire, and Cornwall, or the parts belonging sometimes to the Danmonij, or Cornish Britons, subdued, and annexed by Great Egbert, a little before the period of the Heptarchy, and the abolition of the kingdom, and distinction of the Westsaxons. The state was begun after those of Kent, and Sussex, but before the rest of the Heptarchy, by Cerdic, a Saxon Captain, about the year 495, landing with fresh Germane succours amongst the Iceni, where now is Cerdic-shore, near Yarmouth, and (descending from thence towards the West, and having vanquished and slain Natanleod, a British Commander) fixing, and establishing in the Western parts the kingdom named thus from its situation; enlarged by the after conquests hereof, and of his victorious Successors upon the distressed neighbouring Britons. Into this kingdom, as into a more fresh, & lively stock, all the rest of the kingdoms of the Saxons became at length engrafted, mastered by the arms of great Egbert, and through their own intestine broils, and in the year 819 by the decree of Egbert at an assembly of the states at Winchester joined into one entire state, or common name of England, continued through many successions of princes unto our times. The order of the kings of the Westsaxons followeth until the Heptarchy determined, and the union, and name of England. Cerdic before mentioned, the first king of the Westsaxons about the year 502, and 43 years after the first arrival of Hengist. After Ella of the Southsaxons, he attained to the chief rule, or sovereignty amongst the Saxon princes; the third Monarch of the English continued in his successors for two descents. Kenrik king of the Westsaxons, and Monarch, or chief king of the English, son to Cerdic Cheulin king of the Westsaxons, chief king, or Monarch of the English, son to Kenrik. After sundry conquests, and great victories against the Britons, and Kentish Saxons, he was lastly overthrown, and driven out by a joint war of the Welsh, and his seditious subjects discontented with his insolent government, drawn on through the treason, and ambition of his nephew Cealic. Cealic king of the Westsaxons, son to Cuthwolf, brother to Cheulin, and son to Kenric. He lost the Monarchy, or chief rule of the English unto Ethelbert, king of the Kentish men. Chelwolf king of the Westsaxons, son to Cuth, brother to Cheulin. Kingils, son to Chel, brother to Chelwolfe, king of the Westsaxons, succeeding in the year 612. He first of the West-saxon princes embraced the Christian Religion, won to the faith by the preaching of Berinus an Italian, the first Bishop of Dorchester in Oxfordshire, and through the holy zeal, and endeavours of Oswald king of Northumberland. He took for his companion in the government his son Quincheline, who deceased before him. Kenwald king of the Westsaxons, son to Kengils, he founded the rich abbey of Malmesburie, and the great Church of Winchester. He deceasing without issue, his wife Segburg, a manly woman, for a time managed the affairs of the kingdom, succeeded unto by Eskwin. Eskwin king of the Westsaxons, descended from Cerdic. Kenwin, king of the Westsaxons, brother to Kenwald, and son to Kingils. He much enlarged the kingdom of the Westsaxons upon the Bordering Britons, or Welsh. Ceadwalla, king of the Westsaxons, descended from Kenric. He slew in fight Edilwalch, the last king of the Southsaxons. After much cruelty, and outrage committed against the neighbouring South, and Kentish-Saxons, to expiate his sins, following the manner of those superstitious times, he departed on holy pilgrimage to Rome, baptised there by Sergius Bishop of that sea, where shortly after he died. Ina, king of the Westsaxons, descended from Cheulin. He annexed to his dominions the Country of the Southsaxons, and founded the College of Wells, and the great Monastery of Glastenbury. Ambitious of the honour of his predecessor, he went to Rome, and put on the habit of religion, deceasing in a private fortune, having first subjected his kingdom to the payment of Peter-pences to that sea. Ethelard, king of the Westsaxons, descended from Cheulin. Cuthred, king of the Westsaxons, brother to Ethelard. About this time after Beda the dead corpse of the deceased begun first to be interred within towns, and cities, formerly after the manner of the Turks at this day, buried in the fields. Sigebert of unknown parentage, king of the Westsaxons, driven out by his seditious subjects pretending his tyranny, and many vices. Kenwulf, king of the Westsaxons, descended from Cerdic. He was slain by Kineard, brother to Sigebert. Brithric descended from Cerdic, king of the Westsaxons succeeding in the year 784. In the time hereof, and year 787, the Danes first arrive, and discover the Western coasts of the Island, followed with greater forces in the reign of Egbert, and the succeeding English monarchs. He was poisoned by his Queen Ethelburga, daughter to Offa the great, king of the Mercians. In regard of this treason, the wives of the succeeding West-Saxon monarchs were by law afterwards excluded from all state, place, and title of princes. Egbert, king of the Westsaxons, descended from Cheulin, and succeeding in the year 800. He subdued the Cornish Britons, and the Kentish, and Eastsaxons, with those of Mercia, East-England, and Northumberland. Of these Kent, and the Eastsaxons, with the Cornish Britons he immediately incorporated with his kingdom of the Westsaxons. The rest (which were Northumberland, with the East-Angles, and Mercians) he commanded by his substitutes, or Viceroys. All notwithstanding he united into one entire Monarchy, which he named of England (from the Angli, or English, of whom himself was descended, or in regard of the greater extent of that people, containing after Beda the Mercians, Northumbrians, and Mercians, or some two thirds of the whole Dutch Nation) whereof he was Crowned king in the year 819, some 370 years after the arrival of Hengist. In this sort (the Heptarchy extinguished) the whole Southern part of the Island took the name of England, (Wales, & the Britons of Cumberland excepted) whose fortunes until the return hereof into the union of Britain under lame out late Sovereign of happy memory remain in the next place to be related. THE KINGDOM OF ENGLAND. a Anglia. THis * v. Malmesb. de Gestis Regum Anglor. lib. 2. Hen. Huntingd Hist lib. 5. & 6. Rogeri de Hoveden Annalium partem priorem. Flores Hist. per Mat. Westmonast. Florentium Wigorniniensem. Guil. Camdeni Britanniam (de Anglo-Saxonibus.) The English Annals. was begun by Egbert aforesaid. The manner, and year we have even now showed. It was bounded more anciently with the Germane Ocean upon the East; upon the South, with the English channel from France; upon the West, with the Welsh, and Britons of Cumberland, with part of the Western, or Irish Ocean from Ireland; and upon the North, with the river Tweed from the Picts, or Scotland. King William, surnamed the Conqueror, added Cumberland, and Westmoreland, parts of the ancient kingdom of the Cumbri, wrested from the Scots. His son Rufus, and the succeeding princes of the Norman blood added Wales. By the reign of king Edward the first (Wales then being totally subdued) the account, and name of England enlarged over all the part of the Island, lying upon the South of the river Tweed, and Solway Frith; the present extent of the kingdom. It hath suffered sundry changes since this its first name, and erection; being twice conquered by foreign power, and made subject to three different successions of monarchs. 1 Of the race of the Westsaxons. 2. Of the Danes. 3: and of the Normans. THE KINGDOM OF ENGLAND UNDER THE WESTSAXONS. THe Kings of England follow, of the house of the Westsaxons, and until the Danish subjection. Egbert, king of the Westsaxons, (the Heptarchy destroyed) crowned king of England at a Parliament of the states held at Winchester in the year 819. In the reign of this prince, the Danes begin their fierce invasions of the English, continued with variable success during the whole time of England's monarchs of the race of the Westsaxons, and until the year 1016, and conquest of the whole by Canutus. He deceased in the year 836. Ethelwolf, and Athelstan, sons to Egbert, succeeding to their father in the kingdom of England, and the Danish wars. Of these, Athelstan had for his share the countries of Kent, and of the South & Eastsaxons, and Ethelwolf the rest of England, with the prerogative, and title of Monarch, or chief king of the whole. At the same time likewise Burdred commanded Mercia, but substituted, and under the right of Ethelwolf, and the English monarchs. Ethelbald, and Ethelbert kings of England, sons to Ethelwolf. Hereof Ethelbert inherited Kent, with the East, and Southsaxons, the portion of his uncle Athelstan. The rest with the right of chief king, or Monarch of the English fell to the lot of Ethelbald, the elder brother. This last took to his incestuous bed his stepmother judith, daughter to Charles surnamed the Bald, king of West-France, & widow to his father Ethelwolf, married after his death (which happened shortly after) to Bauldwin, the first Earl of Flanders. He deceasing, his brother Ethelbert remained sole king of the English. Ethelbert, son to Ethelwolf after the decease of Ethelbald sole Monarch of England. Ethelred the first, king of England, brother to Ethelbald, and Ethelbert. During the troublesome reign hereof through the advantage of the wars of the Danes, the East-Angles shake off the yoke of the English monarchs, creating holy Edmund their king; martyred by Hunger, & Hubba two Danish Captains, and succeeded unto by princes of this merciless, & Pagan Nation. After stout resistance, and many battles fought, he was at last slain against the Danes. Alfrid, king of England, fourth son to Ethelwolf, & brother to the three preceding Kings. Great was the valour amongst other virtues of this unparaleld, and matchless princes, if not altogether vanquishing, yet repressing the fury of the raging and unconquerable Danes, threatening now an utter destruction of the English nation; brought to a low ebb through their long, & restless invasions, frequent victories, depopulations, & tyranny. He founded, or rather renewed a v. Asser Meneven. the most ancient, and renowned University of Oxford, and first parted the land into shires, tithings, and hundreds, deceasing in the years 901. Edward, surnamed the Elder, king of England, son to Alfred. He made subject the East-Angles, and all other▪ parts possessed by the now languishing, and drooping Danes, excepting Northumberland, held yet by princes of that nation. Athelstan king of England, son to Edward. He twice vanquished in fight Constantine king of the Scots assisted with the Irish, subdued the Britons of Cumberland, with the remainder of the Danes inhabiting Northumberland, made the Welsh tributary, and confined the Cornish within the River Tamar, their present bounds; the greatest, and most victorious of the English monarchs before his time, deceasing in the year 940. Edmund the first, king of England, son to Edward, and brother to Athelstan. The Danes of Northumberland revolting, he again brought under, & annexed that province to his immediate government. He also quite overthrew the kingdom of the Britons of Cumberland, killing the two sons of Dummailus their last king, whose country he gave unto Malcolm the first, king of Scotland, with condition of homage to the English Crown, and of his defence of those Northern parts against the Danish intruders. Edred, King of England, son to Edward, and brother to Athelstan. He the third time tamed, and brought under the ever restless, & rebellious Danes of Northumberland. Edwy, King of England, son to Edmund the first. Against this prince, nothing gracious with his subjects, Edgar his brother, & next successor usurped the dominion of the still unquiet Northumbrians, & Mercians. Edgar King of England, surnamed the peaceable in regard of his quiet reign not molested with foreign or domestic wars, nor ordinary in those tumultuous, & stirring times, son to Edmund, & brother to Edwy. He remitted the tax of money imposed by Athelstan upon the Welshmen for a tribute of wolves. Edward the second, king of England, son to Edgar; surnamed the Martyr from the manner of his death, murdered by the treachery of his stepmother Elfrida, coveting the kingdom for her son Ethelred. Ethelred the second, king of England, son to Edgar, & Elfrida, & half brother to Edward. In his time the Danes, who had lain still during the late reign of his victorious praedecessours, subdued, or beaten home through the high valour of Alfred, Athelstan, and other succeeding English monarchs, renew their wont outrages, on all sides with fury unresistable, pillaging, & spoiling the country, encouraged by the quarrels, factions, and bad affection of his disloyal subjects, withdrawing, or forslowing their aids, or betraying his armies; after much calamity, and affliction compounded withal by Ethelred, and not long after upon Saint Brice his festival, and in the year 1002 massacred in one day by the command hereof, and a joint conspiracy of the English; drawing on a more sharp revenge, & dreadful war of the nation under Sueno, & Canutus their potent, & much incensed kings; not ending but with the English Monarchy of the Westsaxons, and the final conquest hereof by Canutus. After a long, but miserable reign, he deceased in the year 1016. Edmund the second, from his hardy valour surnamed the Iron-side, son to Ethelred the second, succeeding his father in the kingdom of England; & in his unfortunate war with the Danes. Having fought sundry stout battles, and one single combat with Canutus in the I'll of Alney by Gloucester, coming to an agreement with the Dane, he parted with him the kingdom of England, contenting himself with the more Southern moiety hereof; deceasing after a seven months reign (a short time for so many brave acts which in that space he achieved) in the year 1016, about 567 years after the first arrival of the Dutch under Hengist, & some 197 years, since the name & beginning of the kingdom by Egbert. Edmund Iron-side thus removed out of the way, the whole kingdom of the English, tired out with long miseries of war, yielded to Canutus, and the Danes, whose estate, and succession followeth during their rule, & government over the English. THE KINGDOM OF ENGLAND UNDER THE DANES. a Dani jornandis de Rebus Geticis. etc. Daci vitiosè Henrici Huntingd. Hist. lib. 4. COncerning * v. Pomp. Melae lib. 3. jornandem de Rebus Geticis. Eginhartum de vita, & Gestis Caroli Magni. Aimonij de Rebus Gestis Francorum. li. 4. c. 9 92. 96. etc. Malmesb. de Gestis Anglorum lib. 2. Henr. Hunting. Hist. lib. 5. & 6. Rogeri de Hoveden Annalium partem priorem. Flores Hist. per Mat. Westmonaster. Guil. Camdeni Britanniam (de Danis.) The English. Annals. this Nation we have more fully related in the discourse of Germany. They were a Dutch people (for thus their Dutch dialect, or language doth manifest.) Their name we conjecture from the bay Codanus & Island Codanonia, of Mela, now the Sundt, & Island of Zelandt, where, and in the adjacent countries the Nation since their first mention hath always continued. When they begun we find not. jornandes is the first of ancient authors by whom they are named, living in the time of the Emperor justinian the first. Their Country than he maketh to be the neighbouring Scanzia,, or Scandia, most probably now Hallandt, Schonen, and Bleking, or the part in that Continent of the present Denmark. We add the Lands of Zealand, & Funen, with others, lying in the straits of the Sundt. Afterwards (the exact time we know not) they spread into the bordering Cimbrain Chersonese in the main land of Germany, taking up the left rooms of the jutes, & English, departing into the Island of Britain under Hengist. By the reign of Charles the Great king of the Frenchmen, under their king Godfrey, we find them in Aymonius extended Southwards in the Chersonesse as far as the river Eydore, dividing them from the Saxons beyond the Elb, the present bounds now of Denmark from the land of Holstein, and the Germane Empire. In the year 787, and reign of Brithric king of the Westsaxons, agreeing with the 20 year of Charles the Great, we first hear of them in England, with three ships landing in the South-West parts hereof, not so much attempting a conquest, as making a discovery of the country. In the next reign of Great Egbert, they first to any purpose invaded the Island, arriving at several times in the Island of Lindisferne in the North, in Wales, and in the I'll of Shepeye in Kent, not without much difficulty driven out by Egbert. He deceasing, they fell on with greater power and rage in the reigns of his sons Ethelwolf, and Athelstan, and of the succeeding English monarchs sons to Ethelwolf, laying waste, and beating down all before them, and subduing the Provinces of the Mercians, East-Angles, and Northumbrians, where (the English Governors or Princes being either slain, or beaten out) they erected petty tyrannies of their own Nation; omitting no kind of barbarous cruelty upon the miserable and distressed inhabitants. By the wisdom, patience, and great valour of learned Alfred, this violent torrent is somewhat assuaged, and the edge of their fury abated. By Edward surnamed the Elder, the East-Angles are recovered, and united again to the English Empire. By Athelstan Northumberland, or the rest of England, the Danes being either wholly expulsed by him, or made subject to his government, mixing amongst, and joining in alliance with the English. By Edmund the first, and Edred, the Danes rebelling in Northumberland, are again vanquished, and reduced into the English obedience, after whom we here read no more of them during the more peaceable reigns of Edwy, Edgar, and Edward surnamed the Martyr, and until Ethelred the second. In the unfortunate reign of this Prince they begin afresh their intermitted piracies, & war; which after the treacherous massacre of the Nation by Etheldred, they maintained with a more eager pursuit, and bloody revenge, managed in person by Swain, and Canutus their powerful kings. In the year 1016, (both sides wearied with their continual fights, and mutual butcheries) they come to a composition with the English, and the kingdom is divided betwixt the reconciled kings, Canutus son to Swain, and Edmund Ironside son to Etheldred. The death of the Iron-side happening in the same year, put shortly an end to this division, and a beginning to the Monarchy of the Danes; after whom the English (loath as before) any more to hazard) submitted voluntarily to Canutus, and the Danish government. The time from the first arrival of the Danes in the reign of Brithricus, king of the Westsaxons, unto the conquest of England by Canutus was 229 years. The male issue of Canutus failing in his son Hardicanute, the English in the person of Edward surnamed the Confessor, resume the sovereignty, the Danes thrust out. The kings of England follow of the Danish descent, & offspring. Canutus surnamed the Great, king of England, Denmark, Norweye, and Sweden, son to Swain. He took to wife Emme, sister to Richard the third, Duke of Normandy, widow to king Ethelred, & mother to Edward the Confessor. Peace, & his kingdom established, he unburdened the land of the multitudes of his Danish soldiers; contented with a large salary, & at the request of Emme sent back into their Country. Having governed with much piety, justice, & moderation for the space of 19 years, he deceased in the year 1035, buried at Winchester. Harold king of England, natural son to Canutus, intruding in the absence of his brother Hardicanute, to whom England with Denmark had been allotted by the will of Canutus. He deceased without issue in the year 1040. Hardicanute king of England, son to Canutus, & Emma. He deceased likewise sans issue in the year 1042, the last prince of the Danish blood. The house of Canutus being thus extinguished; the Crown of England (all Danish, & foreign blood by a present Decree of the States excluded) returneth again upon the English, & Edward, for his Saintlike life surnamed the Coufessour, son to Ethelred, & Emma, is sent for out of France (where with Richard & William, Dukes of Normandy, he had sojourned during the Danish usurpation) & by a general consent succeedeth in the kingdom; to whom besides his nearness in regard of his English descent, the right of the Danes did seem in a manner to appertain, being half brother to the late deceased king. THE KINGDOM OF ENGLAND recovered by the English, or Westsaxons. EDward * v. Malmesb. de Gestis Reg. Anglor. lib. 2. Henr. Huntin. Hist. l. 6. Flores Hist-per Mat. Westmon. Rogeri de Hoveden Annal. partem priorem. The English Annals. surnamed the Confessor, king of England, son to king Ethelred the second, & Emma, Daughter to Richard the second, Duke of Normandy; succeeding in the year 1042; Edward surnamed the outlaw (eldest son to Edmund Ironside) the right heir, remaining then in Hungary, passed over by the practice of Queen Emma, very gracious in the subject's eyes, or for that living in too foreign & remote parts. He deceased in the year 1066, married, but having never used the company of his wife, reputed in those blind times amongst his many true, & noble virtues, deserving his account, and name of Saint, the last in the line masculine of the house of▪ the Westsaxons. Edward deceased, & Edgar Ethelinge the true heir, son to Edward surnamed the outlaw, neglected as too young, & a foreigner, borne in Hungary; Harold, son to Goodwin, Earl of Kent, & Duke of the Westsaxons, without either choice, or dislike of the irresolute English, intrudeth into the Government, well approved for his great valour, & other Princely virtues befitting a king. Harold, king of England, son to Goodwin Duke of the Westsaxons, & Earl of Kent, succeeding in the year 1066; opposed by Harold Haardread king of Denmark, challenging the Crown in the right of his Danish succession; and by William surnamed the Bastard, Duke of Normandy, pretending the donation of Edward the Confessor. The Dane vanquished & slain at Stamfordbridge in Yorkshire, with his torn, and wearied troops adventuring shortly after his person, and the fortunes of the English against the Norman at the great battle near Hasting in Sussex, he there most unfortunately within the first year of his reign, lost both his kingdom, and life, the last English, or Saxon king, succeeded unto by William the Conqueror, and the Normans, whose turn now falleth in the last place. THE KINGDOM OF ENGLAND under the Normans. a Nordmanni Eginharti in vitâ Caroli Magni. Nortmanni Aymonij de gestis Francorum l. 5 c. 20. etc. Normanni Wilhelmi Gemiticensis de Ducum Normannorun Gest. l. 1. c 4. &c & recentiorum THe * v. Eginhartum in vita Caroli Magni. annal cujusdam Anonymi domestici. Ludou. Pij Francorum Regis, imperanti eodem Carolo; Aymonij de gestis Francorum l. 5. c. 20. &. 31. Wilhelmi Gemiticensis de Ducum Normannorum gestis. Vpodygma Neustriae per Tho. de Walsingham. Eius. hist. Malmesb. de gestis Angl. l. 3. Henr. Hunt. hist. l. 6. 7. & 8. Guil. Neubrigensem. Rogeri de Ho●eden Annal. part●m poster. Flo●es hist. per Mat. Westmon. Guilielmi Camd. Britan. (de Normannis.) The English Annals. word Normans, or Nortmans, signified b Normanni autem dicuntur, quod lingua eo●um Boreas North vocatur, homo verò Man. inde Northmanni, sid est homines Boreales nuncu●ntur. Wilhelmi Gemiticensis de Ducum Norm●nnorum gestis l. 1. c. 4. Northern men with the Dutch, of which Nation, and language they were. The name was common to the Danes, Norvegians, and Swethlanders; or to whatsoever German people, inhabiting towards the Pole Arctic, and the North; taken up, or given unto them from such their more Northerly situation. An ancient Frencb Historian, living in the reign of the Emperor Lewis the Godly, (about which time we find them first mentioned) more distinctly boundeth Normannia, or the Country of the first, or Dutch Normans, with the river Eydore; including within this account Denmark, and other more Northerly Regions and excluding Saxony, and the parts of Germany, lying upon the South of that river. They were otherwise called the Nord-luidi in Helmoldus, and the aforesaid Author. The derivation we know not, unless from the words Nord, or North, and Lieu, which last with the French, signifieth a place, or country. The names were begun upon occasion of the piracies, and wars of certain mixtures of all those Northern together, or of the Swethlanders, & Norvegians a part, following the tracts of the Danes, and invading, and preying upon the French and English, towards the declining estate of those nations, and called by these general appellations, either because their proper names were not yet so well known abroad, or because then consisting of many. We first read of the express name of the Normans in the reign of Charles the Great by Eginhartus in his life of that Emperor, infesting then the seacoasts of France, and Germany. Their mention after this is frequent, more especially in the French Histories, with great cruelty, & fury unresistable afflicting the kingdom of France in the reign of Charles the Bald under their Captain hasting; and under Godfrey, an other of their Leaders in the reign of Charles the Gros. In the year 912, they first fix fast footing in this rich Continent under Rollo, another of their Captains, to whom king Charles, surnamed the Simple, upon composition for his peace herewith, gave the country of Neustria, together with his daughter Gista in marriage, with condition to hold the same under the fief, and homage of the French kings, and to become Christian. After this time, that part of France from the firm residence hereof hath ever since been called Normandy, as the inhabitants hereof Normans; victoriously held for a long time by the heirs of Rollo with the title of Dukes of Normandy; succeeded unto by William, surnamed Longespee, or with the Longsword, son to this first Rollo; Richard the first, son to William surnamed Longespee; Richard the second son to Richard the first; Richard the third, son to Richard the second; Robert brother to Richard the third; and William surnamed the Bastard, the seaventh Duke, natural son to Robert. Under this last prince these French Normans (France now growing too narrow for their ambition) first attempt upon, & invade England. Their colour for this war was the pretended right of their Duke William to the Crown hereof, bequeathed unto him by Edward the Confessor in the time of the Danes during his exile in France, confirmed afterwards by Edward being king, and now since his decease withheld by Harold. Their hopes in so great an enterprise was the unsettled state of England, now under an usurper (Edgar Etheling the right heir excluded,) and the favour of the Bishop of Rome (Alexander the second, then succeeding in the Papacy) siding to their cause, of whose countenance in authorising unjust claims Pepin, and the late kings of France had made profitable use. In the year 1066 the Armies of the English, & Normans assisted with many thousands of French adventurers in Sussex near Hastings fatally encounter. Harold, not by valour, but through the sins, and many vices of the Nation, is vanquished, and slain with the loss of above 67000 of his valiant, and faithful soldiers, and the remainder of the miserable English (none then further adventuring, factious, irresolute; without head, and terrified with Papal cursings) without any more resistance become subject to the Conquerors, & William the Norman obtaineth the Crown, with great happiness maintained hitherto in his Norman posterity. The kingdom of the English (the growth hereof having been long hindered by the Danish wars,) before this last Norman conquest exceeded not the ancient limits of the Saxons Heptarchy, bounding upon the West with Wales, and the Countries of Westmoreland, & Cumberland, enjoyed by the Scots, & Welsh princes under the homage of the kings of England. By king William the first, following his victories, Cumberland, and Westmoreland (as before) are taken in, and incorporated into the account, & name hereof. By William Rufus, and the succeeding monarchs Wales. In foreign parts by Henry the second, Ireland is conquered, and Anjou, Touraine, Maine, Aquitaine, and Guienne, with Normandy their ancient inheritance (containing almost one half part of France) are annexed to the house, and right of the Norman-English. By Edward the third, and the fifth, & sixth Henries the potent kingdoms of France. The French having long since withdrawn their allegiance, divided asunder by spacius seas, language, and affection, the rest remain subject; parts, or states appending of the English kingdom. In james the first of happy memory both kingdoms of England, and Scotland, or the whole Britain, are united under one Monarch, together with Ireland, a Country depending upon England; or the dominion of all the British Lands. The Kings of England follow of the Norman blood, and until this last, and blessed union. William duke of Normandy, from this victories surnamed the Conqueror, the first king of England of the house of the Normans, natural son to Robert Duke of Normandy by Arlet, a Burgher's daughter of Falaise in that Country, (Battle-field won) by conquest, and a pretended right from the gift of Edward the Confessor his cousin German by the mother's side, succeeding in the year 1066. The subdued English, stubborn, male-contented, unquiet, and ill brooking foreign government, he oppressed with servitude, and hard Laws, dispossessing the nobility of their goods, places, and revenues, which he assigned to his French, & Normans, the root of the present more ancient English gentry. He deceased in the year 1087. william the second surnamed Rufus from his more ruddy colour, a younger son to the Conqueror, king of England by the will of his father, his elder brother Robert succeeding in the Dukedom of Normandy. He deceased in the year 1100, slain unawares in New-Forrest in Hamshire, as he was following his game, unmarried, and without issue. Henry the first, surnamed Beauclercke, or the good Scholar (for such he was by means of his education,) borne at Selby in Yorkshire, youngest son to the Conqueror; king of England, through the advantage of his brother Robert's absence, warring then abode in the Holy Land, and by the favour of the people in regard of his English birth, and his sugared promises (which in part he performed) to remit those heavy laws, & taxations, wherewith they had been burdened during the reigns of his father, and brother. To better his title, and the more to insinuate into the English affections, he took to wife Maude, daughter to Malcolm the third, king of Scotland, and St Margaret daughter to Edward, surnamed the Outlaw, eldest son to Edmund Iron-side, hereby uniting together the Norman, and English blood in his issue, & posterity. War's arising betwixt the two brethren, he with his English subdued the Normans, upon the same day after forty years, wherein his father with the Normans had conquered the English, annexing Normandy to his English Crown, his brother Robert being surprised in battle, and detained prisoner during life. He deceased in the year 1135, the first English-Norman king. Stephen Earl of Mortaigne, younger son to Stephen Earl of Blois and Champagne by Adcla, daughter to the Conqueror; king of England by the power of his faction, the advantage of his sex, and the pretended will of king Henry upon his deathbed, opposed by Maude the only legitimate daughter, & surviving issue of Henry, formerly wife to Henry the fourth, Emperor of the Romans. After long trouble, & wars betwixt the two sides a peace at length is concluded, & Stephen is continued in the possession of the Crown to return after his decease upon Henry Fitz-Empresse son to Manned, and to the heirs of the first Henry. Henry the second, son to Geffrey Plantagenet Earl of Anjou in France, & Maude the Empress, daughter to Henry the first, and Maude daughter to Malcolm king of Scotland, and St Margaret descended from king Edmund surnamed the Iron-side. In this prince the surname of Plantagenet was first derived upon the house of England, continued unto Edward son to George Duke of Clarence, the last Plantagenet, or of the male issue hereof (the rest extinguished during the civil wars betwixt the houses of York, and Lancaster) put to death by king Henry the seaventh. He married unto Eleanor, daughter, and sole heir to William Duke of Aquitaine, & Guienne, and by arms, & voluntary submission made first subject the factious, and divided Irish; king of England, Duke of Normandy, Aquitaine, & Guienne, & Earl of Anjou. The dominion & title of Ireland he had given unto his youngest son john. Maude, his eldest daughter, was married unto Henry surnamed the Lion, Duke of Saxony, and Bavaria, from whom are descended the present Dukes of Brunswyck, and Lunenburg in Germany, bearing the same arms with the more ancient kings of England. Richard the first, king of England, Duke of Normandy, Aquitaine, & Guienne, & Earl of Anjou, son to Henry the second. He accompanied Philip, surnamed Augusts', king of France, with other Latin princes towards the East for the recovery of the Holy Land, renowned for his victories against Saladine, Sultan of Egypt, and the Infidels. Not the least in that journey, amongst his other conquest, was that of the Cyprio●s, whom occasioned by some hostile, and churlish carriages of Cursar their king against his distressed, and weatherbeaten Fleet, he in few days subdued; exchanging that Island with Guy of Lusignan for the kingdom, or title of Jerusalem, remaining in the house of Guy for many descents until the usurpation thereof by the Venetians. He deceased without issue. john king of England, Duke of Normandy, Aquitaine, and Guienne, Earl of Anjou, and Lord of Ireland, (which last title he first added) youngest son to Henry the second, opposed by Arthur, Duke of Britain, son to Geffrey his elder brother, and Constance inheretresse of that house. He lost Normandy, Anjou, Touraine, and Maine, with Poictou, part of the Dukedom of Aquitaine, to Philip the second, surnamed Augustus, French king, pretending their forfeiture (holding of the French kings in fee) upon the decease of Arthur, whom he surmised to have been murdered by john; forsaken in those troubles by his disloyal Nobility, refusing their aids, and betrayed by the natives of those countries, better effected to the French. Ingaged at once in three dangerous wars against the Pope, & Clergy, the French king, and his rebellious subjects, to make his peace with the Pope, his more potent adversary, and the chief author of those evils, (Innocentius the third then succeeding in the Papacy) he enthralled his Crown to the tribute, and vassalage of the sea of Rome. Henry the third, son to john, succeeding in the left dominions of his father, and in his wars against the French, and his traitorous English Barons. Edward the first, son to Henry the third. He subdued the Scots, and annexed the Welsh to his English kingdom. Edward the second, son to Edward the first. He married unto Isabel, daughter to Philip the fourth, French king, deposed by a joint conspiracy of his disloyal Queen, & subjects, pretending his bad government, and vices. Edward the third, son to Edward the second, & Isabel of France. The male issue of Philip the fourth extinguished in Charles surnamed the Fair, in right from his mother daughter to Philip, the next heir general; he made claim to the rich kingdom of France, assuming the title hereof, and quartering his English armoryes with the French Lilies; continued still in his successors. Having vanquished the French in two memorable battles at Crecy, and Poitiers, & taken john their king prisoner, he in the end notwithstanding (fortune changing) lost to that enemy all Aquitaine, and Guienne, the remainder of the English possessions in that Continent (Calais excepted,) yielded up by the treacherous inhabitants, ill affecting the English government, and coveting a reunion with France. He deceased in the year. 1378. Richard the second, king of England, & France, and Lord of Ireland, son to Edward prince of Wales, eldest son to Edward the third; deposed by Henry the fourth without issue. Henry the fourth, king of England, & France, & Lord of Ireland, son to john of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster, fourth son to Edward the third, the first prince of the Lancastrian family, whose usurpation, and unjust title gave occasion afterwards to those long, and miserable wars betwixt his house, & York. Henry the fifth, king of England, & France, and Lord of Ireland, eldest son to Henry the fourth. The field of Azincourt won, and the unfortunate French under a lunatic, and weak king being divided into two great factions of Burgundy, and Orleans; by the aid of Burgundy having married Catharine, the French kings daughter, he is made Regent of France during the malady, and indisposition hereof, and declared his next successor to the Crown, Charles the Dolphin his son disinherited. Henry the sixth, king of England, & France, and Lord of Ireland, son to Henry the fifth, & Catherine of France, Crowned French king at Paris in the year 1431. In the reign hereof Richard Duke of York laid claim to the Crown of England in the right of the house of Clarence, elder brother to john of Gaunt, father to king Henry the fourth, aided by Richard Nevile Earl of Warwick, and other potent nobility; the effect whereof was a bloody civil war, continued with variable fortune for the space of 25 years betwixt the two houses of Lancaster, and York, the slaughter of the greatest part of the blood royal of both factions, the deposing, & murder of this holy, and just prince, the irrecoverable loss of France by these tumults, & the establishing of the kingdom in Edward the fourth, & his succession the house of York. Edward the fourth, son to Richard Plantagenet, Duke of York, (which Richard was son to Richard Earl of Cambridge, son to Edmund Duke of York, fifth son to king Edward the third) by Anna his wife, daughter to Roger Mortimer Earl of March, son to Edmund Mortimer, & Philippe, daughter, and sole heir of Lionel Duke of Clarence, third son to king Edward, king of England, and France, & Lord of Ireland by conquest, and the right of his house. Edward the fifth, king of England, and France, and Lord of Ireland, son to Edward the fourth, deposed, and afterwards murdered by his unnatural uncle Richard the third, deceasing without issue. Richard the third, son to Richard Duke of York, and younger brother to Edward the fourth. He was slain at Bosworth field against Henry the seaventh, the last king of the name of Plantagenet, Henry the seaventh, king of England, & France, and Lord of Ireland, son to Edmund Earl of Richmund, and Margaret his wife, daughter to john Duke of Somerset, son to john of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster by Catherine Swinford; the next and almost only surviving person of the house of Lancaster, butchered in the late wars. The better to assure the kingdom to his posterity, and to prevent all future quarrels, he took to wife Elizabeth eldest daughter to king Edward the fourth, uniting in his issue the undoubted rights of both factions of Lancaster, & York. Henry the eight, son to Henry the seaventh. He made Ireland a kingdom, and first assumed the title of Defendor of the faith. Edward the sixth, king of England, France, and Ireland, son to Henry the eight. Marry Queen of England, France, and Ireland, daughter to Henry the eight, & sister to Edward. Elizabeth of famous memory, Queen of England, France, & Ireland, sister to Edward, & Mary. james of happy memory the sixth of that name king of Scotland, in the year 1602 (the whole issue of king Henry the eight being extinguished in Elizabeth) succeeding in the kingdom of England, and the dominions thereunto belonging, son to Henry Stuart Lord Darly, and Mary Queen of the Scots, daughter to james the fifth, son to james the fourth, & Margaret eldest daughter to king Henry the seaventh; the first sole Monarch of Great Britain, and of the neighbouring Lands. Charles king of Great Britain, France, & Ireland, whom God long preserve, son to james of happy memory. In this sort the Island of Great Britain having suffered so many alterations is at length now become divided into two only kingdoms, governed by one Monarch, but not any wise depending, or subordinate to another; the kingdom of England, lying upon the South of the river Tweed, & Solwey Frith; and the kingdom of Scotland lying beyond. The kingdom of England (our present subject) hath been formerly divided into 52 Shires or Counties, Kent, Sussex, Surrey, Berkshire, Hantshire, Wiltshire, Somersetshire, Dorsetshire, Devonshire, Cornwall, Glocestershire, Oxfordshire, Buckinghamshire, Bedfordshire, Hartfordshire, Middlesex, Essex, Suffolk, Norfolk, Cambridgeshire, Huntingdonshire, Northamptonshire, Rutlandshire, Leicestershire, Lincolnshire, Nottinghamshire, Darbyshire, Cheshire, Staffordshire, Warwickshire, Worcestershire, Shropshire, Herefordshire, Monmouthshire, Glamorganshire, Brecknockshire, Radnorshire, Caermardenshire, Penbrokeshire, Cardiganshire, Merioneihshire, Caernarvonshire, Anglesey, Denbighshire, Flintshire, Lancashire, Yorkshire, the Bishopric of Durham, Westmoreland, Cumberland, & Northumberland. Of these Kent retaineth yet the ancient name. Essex, & Sussex have been thus called from the East, & Southsaxons. Midlesex from the situation of the English, or Dutch inhabitants, planted betwixt the West, South, East, & Mercian Saxons Devonshire or Denshire from the Danmonij, the ancient British inhabitants. Westmoreland from the more Western position, and quality of the country, being hilly, and full of fruitless wastes, named Mores by the Northern English. Northumberland, from the English kingdom of Northumberland, whereof it was a part. Rutlandshire, most probably from the ruddy colour of the soil. Berkshire, from the wood Berroc after Asser Menevensis. Glamorganshire, from the word Mor, signifying the sea with the Britons, or Welsh, upon which it lieth. Wiltshire, and Somersetshire from Wilton, and Somerton, decayed towns, sometimes the chief of the Shires. Anglesey from the English, since the possession hereof by the Nation. Suthrey, or Surrey signifieth with the English the Southern kingdom, a part of the kingdom of the Southsaxons. Suffolk, & Norfolk the more Southern, and Northern people, compared thus together, the parts sometimes of the kingdom of the East-Angles. The occasion of the names of Cornwall, and Cumberland we even now related. Merioneth was the ancient name, given by the Welsh. The reason hereof we find not. The rest have been named from the chief towns of each division. Their descriptions follow. L. D. THE THIRD BOOK. Containing the chorographical description of England. KENT. Cantium. BOunded upon the South, and East with the English channel, and the Germane Ocean; upon the North with the river Thames from Essex, and upon the West with Surrey, and Sussex. The country is hilly, shaded with hedge-rowes; & woods; populous, and fruitful, planted with a frugal, and industrious inhabitant. The air is thick, and in many places agueish, and unwholesome for this cause, or in regard of some bad vapours from a wet, cold, and unhealthful ground. Places of better note are Canterbury upon the river Stour (Darvernum of Ptolemy, Cantuaria. lon. 24. gr. 51. min. lat. gr. 51. m. 16. Camd. Durovernum of Antoninus, & Durovernia of Beda) the chief town, and an Archbishop's sea, the Primate of the kingdom, founded by Ethelbert, the first Christian king of Kent, in the person of S. Austin, the Apostle of the English. Upon the Ocean Reculver (a country village) Regulbium of the Notitia, the Station of the 1 Cohort, named of the Vetasii. Sandwich, a Cinque Port. In the neighbouring fields stood the town Rhutupiae of Ptolemy, and Rhitupae of Antoninus (the tract of whose streets are yet discovered by a more thin growth of corn in those places, named S. Augustine's cross by the vulgar people) a famous port of the Romans, and the Mansion of their 2d Legion, surnamed Augusta, drawn hither in the wain of that Empire from Isca Silurum, now Caer Leon in South-Wales, to defend the coast against the piracies, and incursions of the Saxons. North hereof lieth the I'll of Tenet (Thanatos of Ptolemy) made by the river Stour, Thanatos. here dividing, and falling into the Ocean with two branches, or channels. The foreland, a promontory of the Island, is named Cantium by Ptolemy, in some editions corruptly Nucantium, and Acantium. Dover under the cliffs, Dubris. lon. 26. gr. 10, m. lat. gr. 51. Hues. and where they divide (Dubris of Antoninus, and Dubrae of the the Notitia, the Station of a foot company of the Tungricani) a noted passage into France, and one of the Cinque ports, defended with a spacious and strong castle, mounted upon a high, and praecipitous rock, commanding the subject Ocean. The Constable hereof is Warden of the Cinque ports. The strait of the sea betwixt this, and the Continent (named by the French Le Pas de Calais, Fretum Caletanum. by the Latines Fretum Caletanum) containeth about 30 miles in breadth. At the castle of Deal, a low shore in the way towards Sandwich, Caesar is thought to have landed, when he first invaded Britain. Along the cliffs Folkeston. Hide, a cinque port, although now remote from the sea by the intervenings of beech, and sands. Lime (a small village near unto Hide) Lemannae of Antoninus, and the Notitia, than a noted seaport, & the station of a foot company of the Turnacenses. It standeth now within the land. Upon the West hereof is Rumney marsh, extended along the Ocean for some 14 miles in length, and 7 in breadth, low, fenny, trenched with ditches, far, rich, but very unhealthful, and ill inhabited. The country hath been gotten from the sea (from whose violence it is yet defended by banks) & seemeth more anciently to have made the noted road, or harbour, named Portus Lemannis by Antoninus. Rumney a cinque port, Sylva Anderida. and the chief town of the Marsh. It is now on all sides enclosed with the land. In the Weald, or woodlands Newenden upon the river Rother, Anderida, of the Notitia, the station of a foot company of the Abulci, took, and sacked by Ella, the first king of the Southsaxons. From hence the Wealds of Kent, and Sussex are named Andreds-wald, & Andreds-flege in the more ancient English Historians. Below is the I'll of Oxney, made by the divided streams of the Rother. Tenterden. Cranbroke, towns of clothing in the same weald. Upon the river Medwey Tunbridge. Roffa. Maidston, (Vagniacis of Antoninus) a populous, and large town. Rochester, (Durobrovis of Antoninus, & Rotschester, & Castellum Cantuariorum of Beda) a Bishops-sea, founded not long after Canterbury in the person of S. justus. Here the Medwey affordeth a deep, & safe road for the king's Navy Royal. Further down lieth the I'll of Shepey (Toliatis of Ptolemy) encompassed with the Ocean, & the divided channels of the Medwey, named the East, & West Small, whose chief town is Queen borough, defended with a strong castle, commanding the entrance of the river, founded, and thus named by Edward the third in honour of his Queen Philippe. Upon the East of the Medwey Sittingburne. Feversham. Lenham, (Durolevum of Antoninus.) Nearer London, Dartford upon the river Darent. Upon the Thames Gravesend, a noted road for ships, & passage to London. Greenwich, honoured with one of the King's Royal Houses, the happy birthplace of Queen Elizabeth of famous memory. Cantii, Vitae. The ancient Inhabitants were the Cantij of Ptolemy, afterwards the Vitae of Beda, by Hengist erected to a kingdom, the first Christian of the English, converted by S. Austin. It containeth 5 Laths, or great divisions, S. Austin, Sheepway, Scray, Aileford, and Sutton, 64 Hundreds, and 398 parishes. SUSSEX. Sussexia. BOunded upon the South with the English Channel; upon the East, and West with Kent, and Hantshire; and upon the North with Surrey. The more Southern parts swell with chaulkie downs, yet the shore is plain, and open, but rocky, full of shelves, and yielding few good harbours. Those towards the North are overspread with forests, and woods (S. leonard's forest, Word, Ashdown, with others) part of Andreads-wald, and continuate with those of Kent, much diminished of late years by means of glass, and ironworkes. Chiefer towns are along the Sea-coast Rhie at the mouth of the river Rother, an haven town of good note, and an appendent of the Cinque ports. New Winchelsey (distinguished thus from the old (Vindelis of Antoninus) now covered with Ocean) upon a steep hill overlooking the sea, a member of the Cinque ports. The haven is warped up, and the town by that means decayed. Hasting the first of the Cinque ports. Upon the North hereof standeth Battle, occasioned by the Abbey thus named, founded by the Conqueror in the place where he subdued Harold, and the English. The Monastery suppressed, the town remaineth. Lewes the best town of those parts, fatal to king Henry the third, overcome here, and taken prisoner by his disloyal Barons. Brighthelmsted upon the Ocean Not far of is Ederington (a small village) Portus Adurni of the Notitia, the station of a foot company of the Exploratores. Stening. Arundel a fair castle, and town, whereof the Earls of Arundel are entitled; of the most honourable house, and name of the Fitz-Alans, Cicestria, lon. 26. gr. 10. m. lat. g. 51. Hues. now of the Hawards'. Chichester, almost encompassed with the river Lavant, the chief town of the country, (builded by Cissa the second king of the Southsaxons) and a Bishop's sea, brought hither in the reign of the Conqueror by Bishop Stigand from Celsey, a neighbouring peninsula upon the South, whose town the more ancient seat of the Bishops, Regni. is now worn into the sea. More Northwards Midherst. Australes saxons. Petworth. The more ancient inhabitants were part of the Regni of Ptolemy, afterwards of the Southsaxons. It containeth 6 greater divisions, which they call Rapes, (Hasting, Pevensey, Lewes, Bramber, Arundel, and Chichester) 57 Hundreds, 18 Market towns, and 312 parishes. SUTHREY. Surria. BOunded upon the South and East with Sussex, and Kent; upon the North with the river of Thames from Middlesex; and upon the West with Berkshire, & Hantshire. The air is sweet, and pleasant, the soil fruitful upon the skirts, in the midst more barren. Places of more note are Farneham; Guildford. lon. 20. gr. 2. m. lat. 51 g 22. m. Speed. and Guildford upon the river Weigh. Croyden, graced with the palace of the Archbishops of Canterbury. None-such, a magnificent, and royal palace of the kings. Upon the Thames Otlands' at the fall of the river Weigh. Richmond, royal houses of the kings. Near Otlands' at Coway stakes the Thames is forded, thought to be the place, where Caesar passed the river against Cassivellan king of the Britons. Kingston, the chief town. Here usually were crowned the ancient Monarches of the English Saxons. At Woodcote (a forest, or wood not far from hence) are seen yet the ruins of some ancient city, conjectured to be Naeomagus of Ptolemy; and Noviomagus of Antoninus. Lambeth, the seat or residence of the Archbishops of Canterbury, quart of London. Southwark, quart of the same city. The ancient inhabitants were part of the Regni of Ptolemy, afterwards of the Southsaxons, It containeth 13 Hundreds, 8 Market towns, and 140 parishes. BERKSHIRE. Bercheria. BOunded upon the East with Surreye, upon the North with the river of Thames from Buckinghamshire, and Oxfordshire; upon the West with Wiltshire; and upon the South with Hantshire. The Eastern part is woody, and less fertile. Those towards the South rise with grassy downs, apt pasturage for sheep. Under the hills more Northwards lieth the veil of White-horse, a deep, and fat soil, yielding plenty of corn. Chiefer places are upon the Thames, Windsor, a royal castle, and house of the kings, with a town adjoining, the place of creation of the most honourable knights of the Gartar; upon a steep hill enjoying a large, and pleasant prospect over the river, and subject country. Reading. long. 19 g. 35, m. lat. 51. g. 40. m. Speede. Maidenhead. Reading, near unto the confluence of the Thames and Kennet. Wallengford (Calleva of Ptolemy, and Antoninus, the city of the Attrebatij.) Abingdon. In the great, and vast forest of Windsor Okingham. Upon the river of Kennet, Hungerford. Newberry. Close by is Speene, (now a mean village) Spinae of Antoninus. Amongst the downs Lamborne. In the vale Wantage. Faringdon. The ancient inhabitants were the Attrebatij of Ptolemy, Attrebatij. Occidentales saxons. afterwards part of the Westsaxons. It containeth 20 Hundreds, 12 Market towns, and 140 parishes. HANTSHIRE. Com. Southantonensis. BOunded upon the East with Surrey, and Sussex; upon the South with the English Channel; upon the North with Berkshire; and upon the West with Wiltshire, and Dorsetshire. The air is fresh, and most healthful, the soil rich in pasturage, and corn; in the borders shaded with forests, and woods, in the midst more champain, and open. Chiefer towns are Portesmouth, a noted road for ships, and a strong town of war in Portsey, an Island close by the Continent; whereunto it is joined by a bridge. The bay, or harbour hereof is named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by Ptolemy, or the Great haven. Southanton (Clausentum of Antoninus) a well traded port upon a coing of land betwixt the river's Test, and Alre, overlooking a fair, and spacious bay, named by Ptolemy Trisantonis Ostium, or the Mouth of the river Anton, naming the town, as this doth the country. West of the bay, and for many miles along the Ocean towards Dorsetshire lieth New-Forrest, woody, solitary, and better stored with dear, and wild beast, than men, made thus with the pulling down of 36 Churches, and towns, by king William the Conqueror through his hatred to the English, or greater love to his sports, or to give a more free entrance to his Normans, if any insurrection, or tumult should happen amongst the discontented natives; fatal to his issue, (not without just revenge) by the violent, and untimely deaths of William Rufus, & of Henry, son to the Curthose, his eldest son. The sea betwixt this, & the I'll of Wight affordeth a safe road for ships, commanded by Hurst, & Calshot castles, built to defend this empty shore by king Henry the eight upon the points of two narrow, and long promontories within the Ocean. Christs-Church upon the sea, and meetings of the river Stoure, & Aven. Ringwood upon the Aven (Regnum of Antoninus, naming the Regni of Ptolemy.) Cerdici Vadum. Higher upon the Aven, and borders of Wiltshire Chardford, named thus from Cerdic the first king of the Westsaxons, and his great victory obtained there against Natanleod, and the Britons. Rumsey upon the river Test. Wintonia. lon. g. 22. lat. g. 51. Camd. Andover. Winchester (Venta of Ptolemy, & Antoninus) seated in a pleasant bottom amongst hills, a Bishop's sea, and the chief town, the royal seat sometimes of the West-Saxon Monarches. Basingstoke. Hard by standeth Basin, a magnificent, and spacious house, the seat of the Marquesses of Winchester. Not far off is Silchester, the carkafe of a Roman town, named Vindonum by Antoninus. The walls remain yet almost entire, and contain some two Italian miles in compass. The more ancient inhabitants were the Belgae of Ptolemy, Regni, & Belgae with part of the Regni of the same author, inhabiting the Sea-coast, afterwards the Westsaxons. Here are accounted 40 Hundreds, 18 Market towns, and 253 parishes. WILT-SHIRE. Wiltonia. BOunded on the East with Berkshire, and Hantshire; upon the North with Glocestershire; and upon the West, & South with Somersetshire, & Dorsetshire The country is champain, & open; in the middle, and towards the South took up with grassy plains; to the North more hilly, & sprinkled with woods; most healthy, pleasant, & stored with all profitable, and useful varieties. Towns of more note are Marleborough (Cunetio of Antoninus) upon the Kennet ne'er unto the head of the river. Ramesbury, (a mean village upon the same river, nearer Hungerford) sometimes a Bishop's sea for Wiltshire, erected by Edward surnamed the Elder, Monarch of the English Saxons, united afterward with Sherborne by Bishop Herman in the reign of Edward the Confessor, & lastly removed to Sarisbury in the time of the Conqueror. Crekelade upon the Thames, or Isis. By Breden Forrest Malmesbury, a walled town mounted upon a hill Castle-like, and encompassed with the river Avon (Maildulphi urbs of Beda, named thus from S. Maidulphus an Irish Scottish Monk, and Anchoret.) Chippen-ham upon the same river. Calne, memorable for a famous Synod of the English, and a disputation held under Archbishop Dunstan in the reign of Edward surnamed the Martyr betwixt the Monks, and married Priests, whose cause in the credit, and opinion of the Vulgar fell with the chamber, wherein they were assembled, and through the preservation of Saint Dunstan (thought to be miraculous) who only sat firm, and unhurt, the patron, and defendor of the Monks. Bradford. The Devices, or Vices. In the Plains Ambresburie upon the Aven. Close by is the monument of stonehenge, set up after Mat. of Westminster by Aurelius Ambrose king of the Britons in memory of the British nobles, under Vortigerne slain there by Hengist, Sarum. & Sarisburia. long. 18. g. 31. m. lat. 51. g. 10. m. Speed and the Saxons. Sarisburie, encompassed with the plains, in a pleasant bottom at the meetings of the rivers Aven, and Nadder, running through, and watering the many streets thereof, a Bishops See. The town is not ancient, begun since the reign of king Richard the first, raised out of the ashes of old Sarisbury (Sorbiodunum of Antoninus,) the dead ruins of a Roman fort, or town of some half a mile in compass, seated a mile of upon the hills, forsaken by the Bishop and inhabitants for want of water, and other defects, removing hither. Wilton, naming the country, at the meetings of the rivers Willey, and Nadder, a mean village, yet governed by a major, graced chiefly with a fair house of the Earls of Penbroke. Werminster, (Verlucio of Antoninus.) The whole is divided into 29 Hundreds, 19 Market towns, Belgae. and 304 Parishes. The ancients inhabitants were part of the Belgae of Ptolemy, afterwards of the Westsaxons. Somersetshire. Com. Somersettensis. BOunded upon the East, with Wiltshire, and the river Avon from Glocestershire; upon the North, with the sea of Severne from Wales; upon the West, with Devonshire; and upon the South, with Dorsetshire. The soil is fat, deep, and in some places marshy, and subject to inundations; to the East upon the edge of Wiltshire woody, overspread with the great forest of Selwood. Within arise Mendip hills, rich in mines of lead. Bathonia. long. 20. gr. 56 m, la. 51. g. 21. m. Camd. Chiefer towns are Bath (Aquae Calidae of Ptolemy, and Aquae Solis of Antoninus,) named thus from the hot medicinable waters thereof, a walled town, and the chief of the Country, seated in a bottom upon the river Avon. Amongst the hills environing the town is Bannesdowne (Mons Badonicus of Gildas, and the ancient English Historians,) famous for a great victory of king Arthur, and the Britons obtained against the Saxons. The trenches are yet seen (although obscurely) where the English lay encamped. Wells under Mendip hills, Glastonia. a Bishops See with Bath. Glastenburie amongst rivers; and waters in the Island Avallon, or Avallonia of Malmesburiensis; occasioned by the great, and rich Monastery thus named, the place of burial of sundry of the West-Saxon monarchs, founded by king Ina in the place where was thought to have stood the Cell of joseph of Arimathea, the first supposed Apostle of the Britons. Here in the reign of king Henry the second was found the grave, and inscription of Arthur king of the Britons, discovered by the songs of the Welsh Bards. The country on all sides is fenny, & Marishy, distinguished into the names of Gedney Moor, Sedege Moor, Audre Moor, Heth Moor, Queen's Moor, & Brentmarsh, strong fastnesses of king Alfred, and his English, distressed by the wars of the all conquering Danes. Ilchester (Iscalis of Ptolemy) upon the river Evil. Crookehorne upon the river Parrot. Bridge-water upon the Parrot. The arm of the sea below this, & the confluence of the Parrot with another river from the fens of Glastenbury is named Vzella of Ptolemy. Taunton upon the river Tone. Upon the Ocean Watchet. Dunster. The whole containeth 42 Hundreds, 33 Market-towns, & 385 Parishes. The ancient inhabitants were part of the Belgae of Plolemy, afterwards of the Westsaxons. Dorsetshire. Com. Dorcestriae. BOunded upon the North, with Somerset-shire, and Wiltshire; upon the East, with Hantshire; upon the South, with the English Channel; and upon the West, with Devonshire. The soil is fruitful, especially Moreland, or the valley of white-hart. Towns of better note are Shaftsbury upon the edge of Wiltshire. Upon the Stour Blandford. Winburne (Vindogladia of Antoninus.) Upon Moreland Shirburne, sometimes a Bishops See, removed to Sarisbury in the reign of the Conqueror. Dorcestria lon. 18. g. lat. 50. 48. m. Speede. Upon the from Dorchester (Dunium of Ptolemy, and Durnovaria of Antoninus) the chief town. Along the Sea-coast Poole within a spacious Bay upon a point of land, almost encompassed with the sea. Beyond the bay lieth the I'll of Purbecke, a Peninsula environed on three sides with the Ocean. Weimouth. 23. g 50. m. Long. 51. g. lat. Hues. Weymouth, and Melcomb, divided with the little river of Wey, a noted Port. Upon the South hereof standeth Portland, sometimes an Island, now joined to the Continent, defended with a castle, founded by king Henry the eight, commanding the entrance of the haven of Weymouth. Burtport. Lime. It containeth 34. Hundreds, 18 Market-towns, and 248 Parishes. Durotriges. The ancient Inhabitants were the Durotriges of Ptolemy, afterwards part of the Westsaxons. DEVON-SHIRE. Devonia. BOunded upon the East, with Dorsetshire, and Somersetshire; upon the South, and North, with the English Channel, and the Sea of Severne; & upon the West, with the river Tamar from Cornwall. The country is hilly, rich in mines of Tin, especially towards Cornwall, & the West; and well stored with convenient Ports, and harbours for shipping. The soil is lean; yet made fruitful through the great industry of the inhabitants, Exonia. long. g. 19 m. 11. lat. gr. 50. m. 40. Cam. long. gr. 22. m. 10. lat. gr. 51. Hues. enriched by their intermixing of lime, or sands fetched from the sea-caost. Towns of more note are Axminster upon the Ax. Honniton upon the Otterey. Upon the Ex Tiverton. Excester (Isca of Ptolemy, & Isca Dunmoniorun of Antoninus) the chief town, & a bishops See, removed hither from Kirton in the reign of Edward the Confessor. Columbton upon the river Columb. Upon the Creedy beyond the Ex Kirton, an ancient Bishops See, founded by Edward surnamed the Elder, & removed afterwards to Excester. Totnes upon the Dert. Tavestok upon the Tavy. In Dertmore (a mountainous, & fruitless waste upon the East hereof) plenty of Tin is gotten. Here also lately have Lodestones been found. Upon the Sea-coast, and the English channel Plymouth a famous Port at the fall, Plymouth▪ 〈◊〉 gr. 10. m lon. 50. g. 50. m. lat. Hues. & meetings of the rivers Plim, & Tamar. The haven is large, and deep, affording a safe road for ships in both rivers, defended with the strong Island of St Michael, & other fortifications upon the land. Dertmouth, a well frequented Port at the mouth of the river Dert. Beyond is Torbay a spacious inlet of the sea, and a commodious harbour. At the mouth of the Axe towards Dorsetshire Seton (Moridunum of Antoninus,) memorable only for the antiquity. Towards the Sea of Severne Bediford upon the river Touridge. West hereof lieth Hertland point, (Promontorium Herculis of Ptolemy). Berstaple upon the Taw, navigable here for great vessels, a well traded, and rich empory. The Shire containeth 33 Hundreds, 37 Market-towns, and 394 Parishes. The ancient inhabitants were the Danmonii of Ptolemy, Danmonij. named otherwise the Cornish after the invasion of the English. These being driven out by great Athelstan, & confined within the river of Tamar, the Westsaxons succeed in their void places. CORNWALL. Cornubia. BOunded upon the East, with the river Tamar from Devonshire; and upon all other sides encompassed with the Ocean. The country is hilly like unto Devonshire, but more barren, enriched chiefly by never decaying mines of Tin, and with fishings, and commodities arising from the sea. The valleys notwithstanding afford plenty of grass, & corn, fatted with sea-sand, and a sea-weede, which they call Orewood. Amongst the minerals Gold, and Silver likewise are found, as also Diamonds of a large seize, angled, and polished by nature, but yielding to the Oriental in colour, and hardness. The Inhabitants (as of Devonshire) are strong, and well-limmed, tall, good wrestlers, skilful mariners, and brave warriors both by sea, & land, stout, undaunted, resolute, through a more vegetive quality of the Western wind, Fanum Stepham. whereunto they are exposed, or by some hidden nature of the heavens, or ground. Places of more note are Tamerton (Tamara of Ptolemy) upon the right shore of the Tamar, named from hence. More remote from the river Stratton. Launston upon the brow of a hill, the chief town. Saint Germane upon the river Liver (a mean village) sometimes a Bishops See for the Cornish, removed hither from Bodman. Lestuthiel (Vzella of Ptolemy) upon the Fawey, much decayed of late years through the choking of the river by sand, Bodman. long. 15. g. 13. m. lat. 50. g. 35 m. Speede. & rubbish falling from the Tinworkes; a common danger of all the navigable streams of the country. Bodman, an ancient Bishops See, founded by Edward, surnamed the Elder, Monarch of the English, removed afterwards to S. Germane during the wars, and troubles of the Danes, and lastly united with Kirton in the reign of Canutus. Tregenie. Truro. Penrin upon certain Creeks of the great Bay of Falmouth. St Buriens. Near hereunto is the Promontory, named the Lands-end The Lands-end. (Bolaeum; & Antivestaeum of Ptolemy,) the most Western point of the kingdom. Upon the shore a long the South sea, East, and West Loo at the mouth of the river thus called. Foy. 15. g. long. 51. g. la. Merca. Foy a noted Port at the mouth of the river Fawey. West hereof amongst others of obscurer sort is Falmouth a deep, and spacious Bay before mentioned (Cenionis Ostium of Ptolemy,) reaching for a great space within the land, & deviding into sundry Creeks, and safe Roads for ships; defended at the entrance with two Castles, or Forts, St Maudits upon the East, and Pendinas upon the West, built by King Henry the eight. Within the Bay stood the town Voluba of Ptolemy, now either extinct, or unknown, & called by some other name. Further West is the Lizard The Lizard. point (the Promontory of the Danmonij, and Ocrinum of Ptolemy,) the furthest point of the Island towards the South. Pensans within Mountsbay, named thus from St Michaels-Mount, a strong fort upon a craggy, and high rock at every Full-sea environed with waters, defending the Rode. Upon the North-sea Padstow near unto the mouth of the river Alan. It containeth 9 Hundreds, 22 Market-towns, and 161 Parishes. The Inhabitants are part of the Danmonij of Ptolemy, named otherwise the Cornish by the English; a remainder (as are the Welsh) of the ancient Britons, and retaining their language. These ten Shires seem more anciently to have contained the Roman Province named Britannia Prima by Rufus Festus, Britannia prima. & the Author of the Notitia; divided amongst 6 British people the 1. Cantij. 2. Regni, 3. Attrebatij. 4. Belgae. 5. Durotriges, 6. and the Danmonij of Ptolemy. Under the Saxons they comprehended 3 kingdoms of their Heptarchy. 1 of Kent. 2. Regn. Cant. 2. Australium Saxonum 3. Saxonum Occidentalium. and of the South. 3. and Westsaxons. At this day they make the first Quart, or Division before observed; extended in length from East to West about 250 Italian miles, and in breadth about 60 of the same miles; bounded upon the South, and East with the English Channel, and part of the Germane Ocean; upon the West, with the Vergivian Ocean; and upon the North, with the sea of Severne, and the rivers Avon by Bristol, and the Thames from the rest of England. Gloucestershire. Com. Glocestrensis. IT lieth upon both sides of the river of Severne; bounded upon the South, with Wiltshire, & Sometsetshire; upon the West, with Herefordshire, and the river of Wye from Monmouthshire; upon the North, with Worcestershire; and upon the East, with Warwickshire, and Oxfordshire. The country is fruitful, & pleasant; beyond the Severne woody, overspread with the great Forest of Deane; towards the East, where is Cotteswold, hilly, & open, yielding good pasturage for sheep, in the vale betwixt the hills, and the river fat, deep, and most plentiful in corn, and fruits. Towns of better note are Bristol, a Bishop's sea, and a famous port, and rich empory, for state and beauty accounted the third city of the kingdom, seated upon a rising ground upon both sides of the river Avon, at the confluence hereof with the little river from. It standeth in both divisions of Glocestershire, & Somersetshire, whereof the greatest part is in Glocestershire, but is accounted of neither, being a County within itself. Upon the Severne Barkley, honoured with a castle, whereof the Lord Barkleyes' are entitled. Further up Gloucester (Clevum of Antoninus) a Bishop's sea, Glocestria 19 lon. 53. Lat. Mercat. lat. 52. g. 14. m. long. 18. g. 5 m. Speede. and the chief town. Teuxbury upon the Avon (a different river from the Avon by Bristol) near the confluence hereof, & the Severne. In the wood-lands beyond the Severne Newent. Michel-deane, naming the Forest of Deane, extending from hence for many miles Southwards betwixt the Severne, and Wye, unto the confluence of both; vast, and thick of woods, but much wasted of late years by reason of ironworkes. In the forest upon the right shore of the Severne Avington (a mean village) Abone of Antoninus. In Cotteswold Cirencester upon the river Churn (Corinnium of Ptolemy, & Corinium of Antoninus, the chief city of the Dobuni. Winchelcomb. It containeth 30 Hundreds, and 280 parishes. The ancient inhabitants were upon the hither side of the Severne the Dobuni of Ptolemy, Dubuni, & Silures. Mercij saxons. & Bodunni of Dion; beyond part of the warlike Silures, afterwards the Mercian Saxons. OXFORD SHIRE. Com. Oxoniensi●. BOunded upon the West with Glocestershire; upon the North with Warwickshire, & Northamptonshire, upon the South with the Thames from Berkshire; & upon the East with Buckinghamshire. The air is sweet & healthful, and the soil fruitful; towards the East, & Buckinghamshire hilly, & covered with woods; deep, and rich in the vale betwixt this, & Cherwell; to the West, and North champain, & most pleasant. Towns of more note are Burford upon the Windrush. Whitney upon the same river. Chippingnorton. Not far off upon the hills above Long-Compton are seen Rolle-rich stones, set up in manner of a circle (as it is thought, by Rollo, the first Duke of Normandy; his trophy of some victory obtained against the English before his plantation in France. Woodstock amongst woods, & grassy plains, honoured with a royal house of the kings, the birth place of Edward surnamed the Black Prince, the terror, and scourge of France. Banbury upon the Cherwel. Oxford, Oxonia 22. g. long 51. g. 50 m. Lat. Camd 24. g. long. 52. lat. Hues. the Sun, eye, and soul of the kingdom, and with her sister Cambridge the fountain of wisdom, & divine, & humane learning, from whence Religion, civility, and all good arts do flow, a Bishop's sea, and the chief town, seated at the confluence of the Cherwell, and Isis upon the coing of a plain, descending every way to the rivers, encompassed with waters, meadows, and woody hills, and only open to the clear, and health-breathing North; enriched with sumptous, and stately buildings as private, so much more public of the University, and Colleges, with fair, large, and open streets; a sweet, and apt dwelling of the Muses. Beyond the Cherwell Biciter. Tame upon the river thus named. Dorcestria. Dorchester (Dorcinia of Beda) at the confluence, or marriagebed of the Tame, and Isis, and beginning of the name of Thames; sometimes a Bishop's sea, begun by king Kingils in the person of Birinus, the Apostle of the Westsaxons, removed afterwards, and divided betwixt Winchester, and Lincoln. In the Chilterne Henly upon the Thames, in a bottom betwixt woody hills. Here are contained 10 Market Towns, 14 Hundreds, and 280 Parishes. The ancient inhabitants were the Dobuni Dobuni. of Ptolemy, afterwards the Mercian Saxons. BUCKINGHAMSHIRE. Com. Buckinghamiensis. BOunded upon the North with Northamptonshire; upon the West with Oxfordshire; upon the South with the river Thames from Berkshire; and upon the East with Bedfordshire, Hartfordshire, and the river Cole from Middlesex; extended much in length, but narrow, & not so wide. It is distinguished into the Chilterne, or Hill-country, shaded with thick beechie woods, and lying towards the East and South, and along the course of the Thames; and the Vale to the North, and West under the hills, a fat, and deep soil, rich in corn, and pasturage. Chiefer towns in the Vale are Alesbury. Buckinghamia. 20. g. long. 53. lat. Mercat. long. 19 g. 33. m. lat. 52. g. 18. m. Speede. Upon the river Ouse Buckingham, the Shire town. Stony-Stratford. Upon the further side of the river is Passham, a country village, thought to be Lactodurum of Antoninus. Newport Painell. Oulney. Upon the hills Wickham▪ Beaconsfeld. Upon the Thames Marlowe. Colebroke upon the river Cole (Pontes of Antoninus) The ancient Inhabitants were the Cattyeuchlani Catyeuchlani. of Ptolemy, the Catuellani of Dion, afterwards the Mercian Saxons. Here are reckoned 11 Market Towns, and 185 parishes. BEDFORDSHIRE. Com. Bedfordiensis. BOunded upon the West with Buckinghamshire; upon the North with Northamptonshire, and Huntingdonshire; and upon the East and South with Cambridgeshire, and Hartfordshire. The country is little; more woody in the middle; towards the North more fruitful. Towns of better note are Bedford upon the river Ouse, the chief town. Bigleswade. Upon the edge of the Chilterne Dunstable (Magiovintum of Antoninus.) Bedfordia 21. g lon. 53. lat. Mercat. long. 20. g. 16. m. lat. 52. g. 30. m. Speede. The Shire is divided into 9 hundreds, containing 10 Market Towns, and 116 parishes. The ancient inhabitants were the Cattyeuchlani of Ptolemy, afterwards the Mercian Saxons. HARTFORD-SHIRE. Com. Hartfordiensis. BOunded upon the North, with Cambridgeshire; upon the West; with Buckinghamshire, and Bedfordshire; upon the East, with the river Stort from Essex; & upon the South, with Middlesex. The country is fruitful, & no less pleasant. Places of more note are Roiston under the downs, and upon the edge of Cambridgeshire. Bishop-Stortford upon the river Stort. Hartfordia. 21. g. long. 52. lat. Merc. long. 20. g. 29. m. lat. 52. g. 5. m. Speede. Upon, and along the course of the Lea Hartford, the Shire town (Herudford of Beda, the place of a Synod of the English, and British Bishops in the time of Saint Austin, the Apostle of the Saxons.) Ware a great, and noted road. Hoddesdon. Theobalds', a royal house of the Kings. Fanum S. Albani. More Westward St Alban, occasioned by the Monastery thus named, founded by Offa king of the Mercians to the memory of St. Alban, the first Martyr of the Britons, here put to death during the tenth persecution in the reign of the Emperor Dioclesian. Close by, where is Verulam, stood sometimes the town Verulamium of Tacitus, and Vrolamium of Ptolemy, a Municipium of the Romans, and after Gildas the country of St Alban the Martyr. near unto Redburn upon Watling-streete, or the Roman military way, betwixt this, & Dunstable is thought to have stood Durocobrivis of Antoninus; as on the other side upon Brockley hill near Ellestree in the same road towards London, Sulloniacae of the same Author. Barkhamsted. It containeth 8 Hundreds, 18 Market-towns, and 120 Parishes. The ancient inhabitants were the Cattyeuchlani of Ptolemy, afterwards part of the Mercian, and Eastsaxons. MIDLE-SEX. Midle-Sexia. BOunded upon the North, with Hartfordshire; upon the West, with the river Cole from Buckinghamshire; upon the South, with the Thames from Surrey, & Kent; and upon the East, with the Lea from Essex. The air is healthy, & pleasant, the country fruitful, graced with sundry fair villages, and towns, and houses of the gentry, and nobility. Places of better note are Uxbridge upon the Coal. Along the Thames Stanes at the fall, or entrance of the Coal. Hampton-Court, Londinum 23. g. 25. m. longit. 51. g. 34. m. lat. Camd. 25. g. 50. m. long. 51. gr. 40. m. lat. Hues. a great, & magnificent house of the Kings. Brentford. London (Londinium of Ptolemy, Antoninus, and Tacitus, & Lundonium surnamed Augusta of Ammianus Marcellinus, a famous Mart-towne of the Britons, misplaced by Ptolemy amongst the Cantij,) now the royal chamber of the kings, a Bishops See, & the chief city of the kingdom, with Westminster, Redcliff, and Limehouse, wherewith it is continuate, extended upon the river for about 4 miles in length, and some mile, and a half in breadth; sumptuous in buildings, mighty, populous, esteemed at 600 thousand of Inhabitants; flourishing in trades, and gainful manufactures; strong in merchants, & shipping; the magazine of all the riches, and commodities, which the whole earth, and world affordeth. At Westminster Westmonasterium. in the magnificent Church of St Peter the Kings of England are usually Crowned, as likewise interred; begun by Sebert the first Christian king of the Eastsaxons, but raised to the state we see by Edward the Confessor, and the succeeding English monarchs. Blackewall, a Road for greater vessels, almost continuate with Limehouse. The ancient inhabitants were the Trinobantes of Caesar, Trinobantes. Orientales saxons. and Trinoantes of Ptolemy, afterwards the Eastsaxons. Here are contained only 73 Parishes, besides 121 accounted within the City, Liberties, and Suburbs. ESSEX. Essexia. BOunded upon the West, with the river Stort from Hartfordshire, and the Lea from Midle-sex; upon the South, with the Thames from Kent; upon the East, with the Germane Ocean; and upon the North, with the Stoure from Suffolk. The Country is large, woody, fruitful, & rich; but low, flat, & in many places (more especially upon the Thames, & Seacoasts) marishy, agueish, and very unhealthful. Towns of more note are Waltham upon the Lea, naming the great forest thus called. Nearer London upon the same river Leiton (a straggling village,) thought to be Durolitum of Antoninus. Barking at the confluence of the Thames, and the river Roding. Rumford. Brentwood, conjecturally Caesaromagus of Antoninus. Ralegh. Not far of at the mouth of the Thames lieth the Island Convey (Convennos of Ptolemy;) low, and subject to inundations. Chelmesford not unprobably Canonium of Antoninus. Cogshall upon the river Froshwell, Pant, or Blacke-water; for by all these it is named. Further down upon the same river Maldon, Camulodunum, Cynobellini regia. Dion. lib. 60. De Coloniâ veteranorum sub Claudio Imperatore à P. Ostorio Scapula Camalodunum deducta v. Cor. Tacit. Annal. lib. 12. (Camudolun of Ptolemy, and Camalodunum of Tacitus, & others, the royal seat of Cynobellinus, king of the Trinobantes, afterwards a Roman Colony, planted by Ostorius Scapula in the reign of the Emperor Claudius.) Below upon the Blacke-water in Dengey Hundred (a flat, & unhealthful soil) stood sometimes Ithancester of Beda, the place where St Cedda baptised the relapsed Eastsaxons in the reign of Sigebert their king, thought to be Othona of the Notitia, the station of a foot company of the Fortenses. The town hath long since been worn into the river. The shore hereabouts yieldeth plenty of most excellent oysters. Colcestria. 23. g. lon. 53. latit. Merc. lat. 52. g. 14. m. Speede. Harwich. 23. gr. longit. latit. 53. Merc. 27. g. 30. m. lon. 52. lat. Hues. Colchester (Colonia of Antoninus) upon the river Colne, the chief town. Harwich a noted port at the mouth of the Stoure. Walden. Close by is Audley-end, a great, & sumptuous house of the Earls of Suffolk. In the bordering fields, as in Cambridge-shire, and Norfolk, groweth store of Saffron. It containeth 20 Hundreds, 21 Market-towns, & 415 Parishes. The ancient inhabitants were the Trinobantes of Caesar, afterwards the Eastsaxons. SUFFOLK. Suffolcia. BOunded upon the West, with Cambridgeshire; upon the South; with the Stoure from Essex; upon the East, with the Germane Ocean; and upon the North, with the Lesser Ouse; and the Wavency from Norfolk. The soil is most fat, and rich, unless towards the East; the country large, populous, and well furnished with harbours, and safe roads for ships. Places of more note are Sudbury upon the Stour. Hadley upon the Breton. Towards the head of the river Bretenham (Combretonium of Antoninus.) Wulpet. Ipswich upon the river Orwell the chief town, Ipswich. lon. 22. g. 9 m. lat. 52. g. 25. m. Speede. a populous, rich, & noted empory. Woodbridge upon the Deben. Framlingham, a beautiful, & strong castle. Upon the Sea-coast Aldburg. Dunwich (Domuc of Beda,) sometimes a Bishops See, the first of the East-Angles, founded by king Sigebert in the person of Faelix the Apostle hereof, extinguished by the Danish wars. The town now is ruinous, and much decayed, for the greatest part worn into the sea. Southwold at the mouth of the river Blithe, Iland-like at every Full-sea environed with the Ocean. Beyond is Easton-nesse (Extensio of Ptolemy,) the furthest point Eastward of the kingdom. More West, Opidum S. Edmundi. St Edmundsburie (Villa Faustini of Antoninus,) named thus from St Edmund, the last king of the East-Angles, martyred by the Danes, and here enshrined. New-market, in both counties of Suffolk, and Cambridgeshire, amongst green, & spacious plains. The shire containeth three greater devisions, which they name the Geldable, St edmond's Liberty, and the Liberty of St Audery, distributed amongst 22 Hundreds, 28 Market-towns, and 575 Parishes. The ancient inhabitants were part of the Iceni of Tacitus, Iceni. Angli orientales. the Simeni corruptly of Ptolemy, afterwards the East-Angles. NORFOLK. Norfolcia. BOunded upon the South with the Lesser Ouse, and the Wavency from Suffolk; upon the East, and North, with the Ocean, the Washeses, & the river Nen from Lincolnshire; and upon the West, with the Greater Ouse from Cambridgeshire. The Country is large; for the most part champain, rich, & exceedingly populous; inhabited by an industrious, and witty people, but very litigious, our best breed of common Lawyers. The soil is different; about the towns commonly good, well watered, & with some wood; upwards to the heathes dry, & naked; Marshland, and Flegge abundantly fruitful; but Flegge for corn, & Marshland for pasture. Towns of better note are Thetford at the confluence of the rivers, Thet, and the lesser Ouse (Sitomagus of Antoninus,) sometimes a Bishops See, removed hither from North-Elmham in the reign of the Conqueror, and afterwards to Norwich about the year 1086. Norwicus●. 24. g. 55 m. lo. 52. g. 〈◊〉. m. latit. Camd. Windham. Norwich, the chief town, upon the river You're, a Bishops See, and a great and flourishing emporie. Not far off is Caster, the dead ruins of Venta of Ptolemy, & Antoninus, the chief city sometimes of the Iceni. Yarmouth. 27. g. 30. m. lon, 53. lat. Hues. Yarmouth a noted Port at the confluence of the river's You're, & Thyrn, and the fall of both into the Ocean. Here, or at Burgh Castle in the neighbouring parts of Suffolk stood Garionnonum of the Notitia, the station of a troop of horse, named the Stablesiani by my Author. Walsingham, famous of late years by continual pilgrimages to a much honoured image of our Lady. Upon the Sea-coast Brancaster (a country-village) Brannodurum of the Notitia, the station of a troop of Dalmatian horse. Lin, a rich, and noted port at the fall of the river Ouse into the Washeses. Here are numbered 27 Market-towns, 31 Hundreds, and 660 Parishes. The ancient inhabitants were the Iceni of Tacitus, afterwards the East-Angles. CAMBRIDGE-SHIRE. Com. Cantabrigiensis. BOunded upon the South with Hartfordshire, & Essex; upon the East, with Suffolk, & Norfolk; upon the North, with the Welland from Lincolnshire; and upon the West, with Huntingdonshire, and Bedfordshire. The Southern part is Champion, and a fat, & rich corn soil. The North is low, deep, and marishy, trenched with rivers, and diches, a strong fastness of outlaws, & rebels in the time of the Conqueror, and the Baron's wars. Town's here are Wisbich amongst fens, and waters. Elye (naming the Island, encompassed with the divided streams of the river's Nen, Cantabrigia. 23. g. 25. m. lon. 52. g. 11. m. lat. Camd. and Ouse) a Bishops See. Cambridge (Camboritum of Antoninus,) the other Seminary, and well spring of learning, and religion, seated in a flat upon the river Cam, or Grant. The ancient inhabitants were the Iceni of Tacitus, afterwards the East-Angles. Girvij pars Merciorum. Those of the I'll of Elye were otherwise called the Giruij by Beda, a name common hereunto, and to the inhabitants of the bordering fens of Huntingdonshire, Northamptonshire, and Lincolnshire, joining, & continuate together for the space of 68 miles unto Wainflet Northwards. Here are contained 17 Hundreds, 8 Market-towns, & 163 Parishes. HUNTINGDON-SHIRE. Com▪ Huntingdoniensis. BOunded upon the East, with Cambridgeshire; upon the South, with Bedfordshire; and upon the West, and North, with Northamptonshire, and the river Nen. The soil is fruitful; towards the East marshy; in some places hilly, Huntingdonia. 21. g. lon. 53. la. Mercat. and shaded with woods. Town's here are Kinbalton. Upon the Ouse St Neot. Huntingdon, the chief town. On the other side of the river Goodmanchester, or Gormancester, a populous, & great village (Duroli pons of Antoninus.) Further down upon the same river St Ives. It containeth 4 Hundreds, 6 Market-towns, and 78 Parishes. The ancient inhabitants were the Iceni, afterwards the Mercian-Saxons. Mercij saxons. NORTHAMPTONSHIRE. Com. Northamtoniae. BOunded upon the East, with Huntingdonshire, and Bedfordshire; upon the South, with Buckinghamshire, & Oxfordshire; upon the West, with Warwickshire; and upon the North, with the Welland, and the Lesser Avon from Lincolnshire, Rutlandshire, and Leicestershire. The Country is hilly, & uneven, champain, and populous (unless where the avarice of the great ones have made wastes, and enclosures,) pleasant, and most fruitful. Towns of more note are Brackley, at, or near unto the head of the river Ouse. Torcester (Tripontium of Antoninus.) Daintry amongst hills, fountains, and springs, the heads of the rivers Leame, Cherwell, and Nen; with different courses by the Severne, Thames, & the Washes disburdened into the Irish, and Germane Oceans. Upon the Nen betwixt this, and Torcester, where is Wedon on the Street, stood Bennavenna of Antoninus. Northampton, Northamptonia 22 g▪ 29. m long. 52 g 13. m. lat. Camd. the chief Town upon the Nen. Not far off is Holdenby, a royal house of the kings. Upon the same river of Nen, Wellingborough. Higham-Ferrers. Thrapston. Oundle. Further down standeth Fotheringhay castle, an honour of the kings. Walmesford, a noted thoroughfare upon the same river. Peterborough Petriburgum. upon the Nen, and edge of the fens, a Bishops See. At Caster a small village upon the Nen, betwixt this, and Walmesford, stood Durobrivae of Antoninus. Kettering. The ancient inhabitants were part of the Coritani Coritani. of Ptolemy, afterwards the Mercian Saxons. Here are reckoned 20 Hundreds, 10 Market Towns, and 326 parishes. RUTLANDSHIRE. Rutlandia. DIvided with the river Welland from Northamptonshire; and enclosed upon the other sides with Lincolnshire, and Leicestershire. The country is little, hilly, fruitful, and most pleasant. Towns of more note are Vppingham. Okeham in the Vale of Catmose, the chief town. Bridge-casterton upon the river Guash (a small village) thought to be Gausennae of Antoninus. It containeth 48 parishes. The ancient inhabitants were the Coritani, afterwards the Mercian Saxons. LEICESTER-SHIRE. Com. Leicestriae. BOunded upon the South with Northamptonshire; upon the West with Watling-streete from Warwickshire; upon the North with Derby shire, and Nottinghamshire; and upon the East with Rutlandshire, and Lincolnshire. The country is champain, and open; the soil most fruitful for grass, and corn, but in most places wanting wood, a common defect of the neighbouring, and inland shires. Town's here are Lutterworth upon the Swift, a small stream falling into the Avon. Beyond, where is the High Cross upon Watling-streete, stood Vennones of Antoninus. harbour towards the head of the river Welland. Melton-Moubray. Not far off lieth Erdborough or Borough (Verometum of Antoninus) The tract of the fort, or town is yet plainly seen upon the top of a steep hill, with a large, & pleasant prospect overlooking the subject country. Upon the river Soare Leicester Lecestria. lon. 19 g. 22. m. lat. 53. g. 4. m. Speexsd (Rhage of Prolemy, & Ratis, or Ratae of Antoninus) the chief town, sometimes a Bishops See, taken out of Lichfeld by Ethelred, king of the Mercians, son to Penda, & united afterwards with Dorcester. Montsorell. Loughborough upon the Soare, & under the hilly, and great Forest of Charnwood. More west Bosworth, fatal to Richard the third, overthrown, & slain at a memorable battle in the bordering plains by king Henry the seaventh. Ashbye de la Zouch. It containeth 6 hundreds, 12 Market towns, & some 200 parishes. The ancient inhabitants were the Coritani of Ptolemy, afterwards the Mercian Saxons. LINCOLNSHIRE. Com. Lincolniensis. BOunded upon the South with Rutlandshire, and with the Welland from Northamptonshire, and Cambridgeshire, and the Washes (the Sea Metaris of Ptolemy) from Norfolk; upon the East with the Germane Ocean; upon the North with Humber (Abus of Ptolemy) from Yorkshire; and upon the West with the river Dun from the same Shire, with the Trent from Nottinghamshire, and with Leicestershire. The country is large; extended above 60 miles in length, and about 30 in breadth, and severed into 3 greater names, or divisions. 1 of Holland upon the Washeses, and Ocean unto Wainflet. 2 Kesteven, lying upon the west of Holland, and betwixt the rivers Welland, and Witham, with Fosdike, 3 and Lindseye Lindissi Bedae. betwixt the Witham, Trent, and Humber: flat, brackish, and marishy in Holland, and along the Sea-coast; and in all other parts champain, and pleasant, distinguished into sundry long ridges of hills, beginning at Humber, and continuing Southwards, most fruitful in their bottoms, and thick with towns, & upon their tops plain, grassy, open, and rich in corn, and pasturage for sheep. Places of more note are in Kesteven Stanford, Stanfordia. a walled town consisting of 7 Churches, or parishes upon the river Welland, and the edge of Northamptonshire. Hither in the reign of Edward the third, a great part of the University of Oxford made a famous secession, occasioned through the quarrels of the Boreales, and Australes, brought back not long after by the command and authority of the King. Since the Graduates there still take an oath at the time of their admission to degrees not to profess in Stanford publicly, as in an University. Upon the Witham Paunton (a country village) Ad pontem of Antoninus. Grantham upon the same river. Upon the west hereof Belvoir Castle, belonging to the Earls of Rutland, and naming the subject valley. Beyond upon the heath Ancaster (Crococalana of Antoninus.) Sleford. In Holland Crowland upon the Welland, and amongst deep, & unpassable waters, & marshes; accessable only towards the North, & East, by narrow, & long causyes. Spalding amongst dreanes, & waters. Boston a fair town, and a noted Port, seated on both sides of the river Witham. The tower of the beautiful, and large Church hereof containeth 44 fathoms in height, or 264 foot; a conspicuous, & noted Sea-mark. The Churches generally of those low, and moorish parts exceed all others in lustre, and fairness; the more admired at by strangers, their meaner private buildings considered, and want of stone, and materials. In Lindsey (Lindissi of Beda) Lincoln Lincolnia. 22. g. 52. m. longit. 53. gr. m. 12. la. Camd. (Lindum of Ptolemy, and Antoninus,) a Bishops See, and the chief town, unevenly seated in the bottom, and upon the brow, and top of a steep hill, under which runneth the river Witham. The Minster, or hilly part (whereunto the country is every way ascending) enjoyeth the most large, and fair prospect of the kingdom, with a seemingly near distance seen from all parts of the shire, and the more eminent places of neighbouring, and remote countries. In the Minster, a great, sumptuous, and magnificent Church, and the chief grace, and ornament of the city, is shown amongst others; the monument, and epitaph of William Smith, sometimes Bishop hereof, and Lord Precedent of Wales for King Henry the 7th, with Sr Richard Sutton Knights; the honourable founders of Brasen-nose College in Oxford. Here the Roman Military way by Ancaster devideth, whereof one part crosseth the Trent at Litleborough, the other below at Burton near unto the fall of the river into Humber. From Torksey, and the Trent a channel hath been brought hither to the Witham by king Henry the first, called now Fosdike by the inhabitants, with those rivers, and Humber making Lindsey an Island. Gainsborough upon the Trent. Further down Burton, a noted passage over the Trent. Beyond lieth Axholme, or the I'll of Axey, encompassed with the rivers Trent, Idell, and Dun, and containing about 10 miles in length, and some 5 in breadth. Glamford-bridge upon the Ankam, a feculent, and moorish river, affording plenty of most delicate, and strange sorts of fowl. Caster under the cliff (which is a long ridge of hills, extended Southwards from the fall of the Ankam into Humber,) named thus, & occasioned by a castle (whose ruins are yet seen,) by the leave of king Vortigerne founded by Hengist after his conquest, and victory of the Picts, and Scots. Barton▪ a noted passage over Humber into Yorkshire. At Humber betwixt this, and the mouth of Ankam endeth a Roman Military Road, named the Long Meare by the bordering inhabitants, continued hither over solitary plains from Holland, and the Fens. The place, where it is terminated, seemeth more anciently to have been the ordinary passage over Humber. An argument hereof might be the names of South, and North Feribyes, neighbouring towns upon the opposite sides of the river Louth. Upon the river Bane Horn-castle. Tatershall, In the Marsh Alford. Grimesby, a decayed haven town at the mouth of Humber. The ancient inhabitants were the Coritani of Ptolemy, afterwards the Mercian-Saxons. Here are contained 31 Hundreds, or Weapontakes, 30 Market towns, and 630 Parishes. NOTTINGHAMSHIRE. Com. Nottin. gamiae. LYing upon both sides of the Trent, and bounded upon the South, with Leicestershire; upon the North, with Yorkshire; upon the East, with Lincolnshire; and upon the West, with Darbyeshire. The parts upon the hither side of the Trent are fat, and rich of corn, & pasturage, as likewise are the South, & North Clayes beyond the river. The middle, & West are in a manner wholly taken up with the vast forest of Shirewood, extended from Nottingham for the space of 22 miles Northwards; sandy, barren, solitary, & thin of towns, & inhabitants. Places of more note are Nottingham the chief town upon the rivers Trent, Notinghamia. 22. g. 14. m. lon. 53. g. la. Camd. and Lin, and the brow of a rocky hill; defended with a fair, & strong castle, mounted upon a steep, and precipitious rock. Newark upon the Trent. Litleborough (a small village, and a passage over the river) Agelocis of Antoninus. In the Clay Retford upon the river Idell. In the Sand, & Forest Blithe. Workensop, graced with a fair house, the seat sometimes of the Earls of Shrewesbury, belonging now to the Earl of Penbroke. Maunsfeld. The ancient inhabitants were the Coritani of Ptolemy, afterwards the Mercian-Saxons. It containeth 8 Market towns, 8 Hundreds, & 168 Parishes. DERBYSHIRE. Com. Darbiensis. BOunded upon the South, with Leicestershire; upon the East, with Nottinghamshire; upon the North, with Yorkshire; & upon the West, with Cheshire. The South, & East are populous, fruitful, and somewhat woody. Beyond the Darwent Westwards arise the high Mountains of the Peake, could, rocky, & barren, yet good pasturage for sheep, and plentiful in minerals, especially of lead. Towns of better note are Chesterfield in Scardale. Darbia. 19 gr. lon. 54. la. Mere lon. 19 gr. 2. m. 53. gr. 25. m. lat. Speede. Derby upon the river Darwen, the chief town. In the Peake Workesworke. Ashborne upon the river Dove. Buxton, where are hot medicinable springs. The ancient inhabitants were the Coritani of Ptolemy, afterwards the Mercian-Saxons. Here are accounted 8 Market towns, 6 Hundreds, and 106 Parishes. CHESHIRE. Co. Chestrensis. BOunded upon the West, with the Irish Ocean; upon the North, with the river Mersee from Lancashire; upon the East, with Darbyshire, and Staffordshire; and upon the South, with the Dee, Shropshire, and Wales. The country is rich in pasturage, and cattail, well wooded, populous, & full of stout & ancient gentry. Town's here are Congleton upon the river Dan, Cestria. 20. gr. 23. m. lon. 53. g. 11. m. lat. Cam. 21. g. 30. m. lo. 53. g. 50. m. lat. Hues. (Condate of Antoninus.) Maclesfeld. Knottesford. Stockport, or Stockfort upon the Mersee. Nantwich upon the Wever. Northwich upon the same river. Betwixt these upon the Croc Middlewich. In the three last plenty of Sault is boiled from Sault-springs. Chester (Deunana of Ptolemy, and Deva of Antoninus, the Mansion sometimes of the twentieth Roman Legion, surnamed Victrix,) a Bishops See, and the chief town, upon the river Dee. Towards the Northwest lieth Wirall, a long Chersonese, or Promontory, sandy, and less fruitful, environed with the Ocean, and the wide channels of the Dee, and Mersee. The ancient inhabitants were the Cornavii Cornavij. of Ptolemy, afterwards the Mercian Saxons. It containeth 13 Market towns, 7 Hundreds, & 68 Parishes. STAFFORD-SHIRE. Com. Staffordiensis. BOunded upon the North, & East, with Darbyshire, and Warwickshire; upon the South, with Worcestershire; & upon the West, with Cheshire, and Shropshire. Moreland, or the North is lean, hilly, and mountainous, the beginning of the English Apennine. Towards the South, and in the middle about the Trent the soil is more fertile, shaded with woods (the chief whereof are Canc, & Neede-wood,) and well stored with minerals of Coal, Iron, & fine Alabaster. Town's here are upon the Trent Newcastle. Stone, the place of Martyrdom of Vulfaldus, and Rufinus, put to death for their Christian profession by their unnatural father, Wulferus king of the Mercians, occasioning the town. Burton. Lichfield Lichfeldia. 21. g. 20. m. lo. 52. g. 42. m. lat. Cam. (Liccidfeld of Beda) upon both sides of a lake, or mere, the head of a small river issuing into the Trent; a Bishops See, the first of the Mercians, fixed here by St Ceadda, or Chad in the year 669, and reign of king Wulferus. Close by stood Etocetum of Antonmus. The carcase, or dead ruins hereof are called the Wall, a small hamlet upon the Roman military road. Stafford Staffordia. naming the country, upon the river Sow. Not far of where is Penkridge (a country village upon on the river Penck above the confluence hereof, and the Sow) stood Pennocrucium of Antoninus. Eccleshall. Wolverhamton. Washall. Tamworth upon the river Tame, in both shires of Staffordshire, and Warwickshire. Vtcester upon the Dove. The shire containeth 13 Market towns, 5 Hundreds, and 130 Parishes. The ancient inhabitants were the Cornavii of Ptolemy, afterwards the Angli Mediterranei Angli Mediterranei, par● Merciorun. of Beda, part of the Mercian Saxons. WARWICKSHIRE. Com. Warwicensis. BOunded upon the South, with Glocestershire, and Oxfordshire; upon the East, with Northamptonshire, and Leicestershire; upon the North, with Staffordshire; and upon the West, with Worcestershire. It is distinguished into the Woodland, the part upon the North of the Avon; and the Feldon, lying upon the South of the river, a champiah, deep, and fat soil. The sheep of this country (especially of the Feldon) are great devourers, eating up villages, & frame-houses, and consuming, or driving out their inhabitants, a common misery of the kingdom. Towns in the Wood-land are Sutton-Colfeild near Staffordshire. Bremicham, inhabited with Black-smiths, forging sundry kinds of iron-utensils. Coleshull. Non-Eaton. Mancester (a small village upon the river Anchor) Manduessedum of Antoninus. Coventria. 25. g. 52. m. lon. 52. g. 25. m. Lat. Camd. Coventry upon a small rivulet, named Shirburn, the chief town, and with Lichfield a Bishops See. To the South-west upon a lake amongst woods standeth the large, fair, and strong castle of Kenelworth. Henly upon the Alne. Aulcester at the meeting of the rivers Alne, and Arrow. Upon the Avon Rugby. Warwicus. Warwick, naming the country (Praesidium of Antoninus, and the Notitia, the station then of a troop of Dalmatian horse.) Stratford upon the same river. In the Feldon Southam. Kineton. Shipston upon the Stour. Here are contained 15 Market-towns, 9 Hundreds, and 158 Parishes. The ancient inhabitants were the Cornavii of Ptolemy, afterwards the Mercian Saxons. WORCESTER-SHIRE. Com. Wigorniensis. BOunded upon the South, with Glocestershire; upon the East, with Warwickshire; upon the North, with Staffordshire; and upon the West, with Shropshire, and with Malverne hills from Herefordshire. The air is healthful; the soil fruitful (amongst other profits yielding store of Pirry, a raw, and windy beverage;) in the middle, and to the North more close, and woody; towards the South, and the river Avon descending in a fat, and open valley. Town's here are Kidderminster upon the Stour. Which upon the Salwarp, enriched with Sault-springs, whereof plenty of fine salt is boiled. Upon the right shore of the Severne Beaudley, adjoining to the Forest of Wyre. Upon the left shore, Wigornia. 21. g. 52. m. lo. 52. g. 12. m. larit. Camd. and on this side of the river Worcester (Brannogenium of Ptolemy, misplaced by my Author amongst the Ordovices) a Bishops See, and the chief town. In the vale, and upon the Avon Eveshom. The ancient inhabitants were on this side of the Severne the Cornavii of Ptolemy; Cornavij, & Silures. beyond, part of the Silureses, and Ordovices of the same author, Wiccijs, pars Merciorum. afterwards the Wiccii of Beda, part of the Mercian Saxons. It containeth 10 Market-towns, 7 Hundreds, and 152 Parishes. SHROP-SHIRE. Com. Salopiensis. Divided with the Severne, and bounded upon the East, with Worcester-shire, & Staffordshire; upon the North, with Cheshire; upon the West, with Denbighshire, and Mongomery-shire in Wales; and upon the South, with Hereford-shire. The country is large, pleasant, fruitful, and very populous. Towns of better note are Whitechurch. Oswestre, named thus, and occasioned from Oswald, the second most Christian king of Northumberland, slain here in a bloody battle by Penda, king of the Mercians, reputed a Saint, & Martyr by the people of that devouter age, honouring the place with their frequent pilgrimages. Draiton upon the turn. Salopia. 20. gr. 37. m. lo. 52. gr. 53. m. lat. Cam. Newport. Shrewsbury upon a hill almost encompassed with the Severne, a rich empory, and the chief town. Below, Wroxcester (a mean village at the meeting of the Severne, and the turn) Viroconium of Ptolemy, and Vriconium of Antoninus, a city of the Cornavij. Over Wreken hill towards Newport Oken-yate (aother country village) Vxacama of Antoninus. Bridgemorfe, or Bridgenorth upon a rock, under which runneth the Severne, and adjoining to the forest of Morfe. Wenlock. Bishops-castle, near unto the head of the river Clune. Ludlow at the confluence of the rivers Temd, and Corue, the seat of the Council of the Marches. Above, at the meeting of the Temd, and Clune riseth the hill, named Caer Caradoc by the Welsh, fortified with a wall of stone, and for the time defended by Caractacus king of the Britons against P. Ostorius Scapula, Lieutenant of the Roman province for the Emperor Claudius, mentioned by Tacitus in the 12 book of his Annals. Some relics of that rude defence are yet appearing. The ancient inhabitants were parts of the Cornavijs and Orduices of Ptolemy, Cornavij, & Ordovices. the Ordovices of Tacitus; afterwards the Mercian Saxons. here are contained 14 Market Towns, 15 hundreds, and 170 parishes. HEREFORD-SHIRE. Com. Herefordiae. BOunded upon the North with Shropshire; upon the East with Worcestershire, and Glocestershire; upon the South with Monmouthshire; & upon the West with Brecknockeshire, and Radnorshire. The air is pure, and healthy; the country pleasant, watered with sundry sweet, & fresh rivers, (the chiefest whereof are the Wye, Lugier, & Munow) descending from the Welsh Mountains; the soil most fruitful; the people stout, free, and given to hospitality. Towns are Lemster upon the river Lugier, commended for wools, the best of the kingdom. Brameyard in a bottom upon the river from. Ledbury under Malverne hills upon the Leaden. Herefordia. 20 g. 24. m. lon. 52. g. 6 m. lat. Camd. Hereford in a plain upon the Wye, a Bishops See, and the chief town; raised (as it is thought) out of the ashes, and named thus from Ariconium of Antoninus, whose ruins are yet seen, where are Kenchester walls, distant about three miles Westward from the city. The Cathedral Church is dedicated to S. Ethelbert, a king of the East-Angles, murdered at Sutton upon the Lugier (the Court then of Offa king of the Mercians) through the ambition, and treason of Quendreda, Queen to Offa; honoured afterwards as a Saint, and Martyr. Rosse upon the same river. The Old Town (a small village upon the Munow) Blestium of Antoninus. The ancient inhabitants were the Silyres of Ptolemy, or the Silureses Silureses. of Antoninus. It containeth 8 market towns, 11 hundreds, and 176 parishes. These 23 Shires, Flavia Caesariensis. inclusively from Glocestershire, seem to have contained more anciently the Roman Province, named Flavia Caesariensis by Rufus Festus, and the Notitia, with part of Britannia secunda of the same Authors; divided amongst 6 more great, and potent. British people, the Dobuni, Cattieuchlani, Trinobantes, Iceni, Coritani, and Cornavij of Ptolemy and others, with part of the Silureses, and Ordovices. During the Saxons Heptarchy they comprehended the three kingdoms. Regn Orientalium Saxonum. 2 Orientalium Anglorum. 3 Mercior▪ 1 of the Eastsaxons. 2 the East. Angles. 3 and the Mercians. They make now the 2 Quart, or division formerly mentioned, extended about 160 English miles in length betwixt East, and West, and in breadth betwixt North and South some 130 of the same miles, and bounded upon the East with the Germane Ocean; and from the rest of England upon the South with the river Thames, and the Avon by Bristol; upon the North with Humber, and the river Mersee; and upon the West with Offaes' Ditch, and part of the Wye from Wales. MONMOUTH-SHIRE. Com. Monumethensis, & Regio Ventana. BOunded upon the North with the river Munow from Herefordshire; upon the East with the Wye from Glocestershire; upon the South with the Sea of Severne; and upon the West with the Remney from Glamorganshire. The parts towards the East, and Wye, are graffie, and full of woods; those toward the West stony, and somewhat mountainous; the Seacoasts where the uske falleth into the Severne, low, moorish, Munmouth. lon 17. g. 36. m. lat. 52. g. 8. m. Speede. and subject to inundations. Places of more note are Munmouth at the confluence of the Wye, and Munow, the chief town; honoured with the birth of Henry the fifth, the glorious Conqueror of France. Chepstow. 18 long. 53. lat. Mercat. Chepstow upon the Wye near unto the fall thereof into the Severne. Westwards from hence is seen Caer Went, the carcase of an old Roman city, named Venta of the Silureses by Antoninus. Abergevenny, or Abergenny (Gobannium of Antoninus) at the meetings of the Gevenye, and the uske. Vske (named thus from the river,) Burrium of Antoninus. Caer-Leon upon the same river of uske, (Isca Silurum of Antoninus, the Mansion of the second Roman Legion, surnamed Augusta.) Newport upon the same river nearer to the Severne. The inhabitants are part of the Silyres of Ptolemy, Silureses. the Silureses of Tacitus. It is divided into 6 Hundreds, wherein are contained 6 Market towns, and 127 parishes. It is not accounted amongst the Welsh shires. GLAMORGAN-SHIRE. Glamorgan Comitatus. BOunded upon the East with the river Remneye from Monmouthshire; upon the South with the Sea of Severne; upon the West with the Loghor from Caermarthenshire; and upon the North with Brecknockeshire. The North, and more inland parts are mountainous, & hilly; the Seacoasts more plain, fruitful, populous, and well replenished with towns. Caerdif. lon. 16. g. 52. m. lat. 51. g. 49. m. Speede. These of better note are Landaff upon the river Taff, a Bishops See. Caerdif upon the same river, the chief town. Cowbridge. Not far from hence upon the sea-coast is Boverton (Bovium of Antoninus.) Neath upon the river so called, Cowbridge. lon. 17. lat. 52. Merca. (Nidum of Antoninus.) Swansey, or Abertaw, at the mouth of the river Taw in Gower, the part of this country betwixt the rivers Neath, and Loghor. Further to the West standeth Loghar upon the river thus named, (Leucarum of Antoninus.) The inhabitants are the Silureses of Tacitus. Here are contained 6 Market towns, 10 Hundreds, and 118 parishes, BRECKNOCKSHIRE. Brechinia. BOunded upon the East, with Herefordshire; upon the South, with Monmouthshire, and Glamorganshire; upon the West, with Caermarthenshire; and upon the North, with the river of Wye from Radnorshire. The country is mountainous; in the valleys not unfruitful. Places of more note are Brecknock upon the river Vske, Brecknock. 17. lo. 53. la. Merc. lon. 16. gr. 32. m. lat. 52. g. 21. m. Speede. the chief town. Upon the Weigh Buelth (Bulleum of Antoninus,) naming the bordering mountainous region. Hay upon the same river. The inhabitants are part of the Silureses of Tacitus. The Shire containeth 6 Hundreds, 3 Market towns, and 61 parishes. RADNOR-SHIRE. Com. Radnoriae. BOunded upon the North with Mongomerieshire; upon the East, with Hereford-shire; upon the South, with the river Wye from Brecknockshire; and upon the West, with Cardiganshire. The parts towards Cardiganshire, & the West are altogether taken up with rocky, asperous, & desert mountains, strong refuges of Outlaws and of Vortigerne king of the Britons, pursued by the all conquering English, and the fear, and hate of his own subjects. Those to the South, and East are less unfruitful, and better inhabited. Town's here are New-Radnor, Radnor. lo. 17. g. 1. m. lat. 52. g. 45. m. Speede. the chief town, distinguished thus from the Old, not unprobably Magni of Antoninus, and Magis of the Notitia, the station of a foot company of the Pacenses. Prestaine upon the river Lug. Knighton. The inhabitants are part of the Silureses. It containeth 6 Hundreds, 4. Market-towns, and only 52 Parishes. CARMARDEN-SHIRE. Com. Maridunensis. BOunded upon the North, with the river Tyvi from Cardiganshire; upon the East, with Brecknockshire, and the river Loghor from Glamorganshire; upon the South, with the Sea of Severne; & upon the West, with Penbrokeshire. The country is hilly; the soil not unfruitful. Town's here are Caermarden upon the river Tovy, Maridunum. 16. g. lo. 53. gr. lat. Merc. lo. 18. g. 30. m. lat. 52. grad. 15. m. Speede. the chief town (Maridunum of Ptolemy.) Higher upon the top of a hill, under which runneth the Tovy, standeth Dinevour-castle, the seat sometimes of the princes of South-wales. Newcastle upon the Tyvi, and the edge of Cardiganshire (coniecturally Loventinum of Ptolemy.) Kidwelly upon the Ocean. The inhabitants are part of the Demetae Demetae. of Ptolemy. The whole containeth 6 Market-town, 6 Hundreds, & 87 Parishes. PENBROKESHIRE. Com. Penbrochiae. BOunded upon the East, with Caermardenshire; upon the North, with the river Tyvi from Cardiganshire, and upon the other sides encompassed with the Ocean. The country is less hilly; the soil fruitful; cut, and divided in the middle with the river's Cledhydhy, and Cledhewen, & Milford haven, whereinto these are disburdened, distinguished into sundry creeks, bays, & roads for ships, the most safe, & and spacious harbour of the kingdom. Upon the West of the bay lieth a Promontory, or Chersonese, named Ros by the Britons, and otherwise from the speech little England beyond Wales, inhabited by a colony of the Dutch, or Flemings, planted here by king Henry the first, an industrious, stout, and valiant people, exercised in continual arms against the neighbouring Welsh, & always most faithful, & loyal to the English, retaining yet their language. Town's here are Tenby seated upon a rock overlooking the Ocean, a walled town, & a neat, & well traded empory. Penbroke upon a creek of Milford haven, the chief town. Harfordwest upon the Cledhewen, or the more Western Gledawh in Ros, or little England beyond Wales. Beyond, upon a bleeke, and open Promontory (the Promontory of the Octopitae of Ptolemie) St Davids (more anciently called Menew by the Welsh, Meneva, & Fanum S. Davidis. 20. g. lon. 52. la. Hues. ) a Bishops See, brought hither from Caer Leon in the reign of king Arthur by St David, since naming the place. Fishgard, or Abergwain of the Welsh in the Baronny of Keimes, and at the mouth of the river Gwain. Newport upon the Nevern. Kilgarran upon the Tyvi, and the edge of Cardiganshire. The inhabitants are part of the Demetae of Ptolemy. It containeth 5 Market-towns, 7 Hundreds, & 145 Parishes. CARDIGAN-SHIRE. Ceretica. BOunded upon the East, with Radnorshire; upon the South, with the river Tyvi from Penbrokeshire; upon the West, with the Irish Ocean; and upon the North, with Mongomery-shire, and Merionithshire. The country is plain towards the Ocean, & the river Tyvi; towards the East, and North hilly, and mountainous. In the borders betwixt this and Montgomerieshire riseth the great hill Plinlimon, whence issue out the rivers Wye, and Severne. Town's here are upon the Tyvi Tregaron. Llan-Beder. Cardigan, or Aber-tyvi of the Welsh, near unto the fall of the river Tyvi, Cardigan. 15. g. lon. 53. g. lat. Mero. lon. 15. g. 10. la. 52. gr. 33. m. Speede. the chief town. Aber-y-stwith at the mouth of the river's Ystwith, & Ridol, descending from the mountain Plinlimon. The inhabitants are the Demetae of Ptolemy. It containeth 4 Market-towns, 5 Hundreds, & 64 Parishes. MONT-GOMERY-SHIRE. Mountgomery Com. BOunded upon the South, with Radnorshire, & the mountain Plinlimon from Cardiganshire; upon the East, with Shropshire; upon the North, with Denbighshire; and upon the West, with Merionithshire. The country is mountainous; the soil fruitful in the bottoms. In the West hereof out of the great mountain Plimlimon ariseth the Severne. Towns of more note are Machleneth, not unprobably Maglona of the Notitia, the station of a foot company of the Solenses. Llan-Vethlin, probably Mediolanium of Ptolemy, and Antoninus. Upon the Severne Llanidlos near unto the head of the river. Trenewith, or the Newtowne. Trellin, or the Welshpoole. Betwixt this, and Llan-vethlin is Mathraval, sometimes the seat of the Princes of Powis. Upon the hither side of the river, Montgomerye lon. 17. g. la. 53 g. Speede. Montgomery, the chief town, founded by Bauldwin Warden of the Marches in the reign of the Conqueror, and afterwards named thus from Roger of Montgomerie Earl of Shrewesburie in the same reign, whose it was. The inhabitants are part of the Orduices of Ptolemy, Ordovices. & Ordovices of Tacitus. The Shire retaineth yet amongst the Welsh the account, & name of Powys, divided into 7 Hundreds, containing 6 Market towns, & 47 Parishes. MERIONITHSHIRE. Mervinia. BOunded upon the West; with the Irish Ocean; upon the South, with the river Dovy from Cardiganshire; upon the East, with Montgomery-shire; and upon the North, with Caernarvonshire. The country is wholly overgrown with thick, asperous, & high mountains, affording good pasturage for sheep, & beefs, but little corn; steep, rocky, and unapt for tillage. The towns are few, and those very mean. Harlech. 16. gr. lo. 54. la. Merc. lo. 15 gr. 47. m. lat. 53. g. 29. m. Speede. Places of more note are Harlech a strong castle, mounted upon a steep rock, ne'er to the Ocean, the place of Assizes, and the chief Market of the Mountainers. Dolegethel in a valley upon the river Avon. Bala at what place the Dee issueth out of Lhin-tegid, or Pimble-meare. The inhabitants are part of the Ordovices of Tacitus. It containeth 6 Hundreds, divided amongst 37 Parishes. CAERNARVONSHIRE. Arvonia. BOunded upon the South, with Merionithshire; upon the East, with the Conwey from Denbighshire, and upon the North, & West, with the Ocean, and the Menai (an arm of the Irish seas) from Anglesey. The Seacoasts are more plain, populous, & fruitful for corn; more especially the great Promontory, named Langanum by Ptolemy, and now Lhein by the Welsh. The inland swelleth with precipitious, high, and inaccessible mountains (the greatest whereof is Snowdon in the middle, & overtopping the rest,) good pasturages, & strong shelters sometimes of the Welsh, overmatched with the greater power of the English. Chiefer towns are Pullhelie upon the Ocean, and the Promontory now mentioned Newin upon the further side of the Promontory. Caer-narvon. 15. g. lo. 54. g la. Merc. lo. 15. gr. 50. m. lat. 53. g. 50. m. Speede. Caernarvon the best town, seated upon the Menai, & founded by king Edward the first. Close by, where is Caer Seont, stood Segoncium of Antoninus. Bangor upon the same branch of the Ocean, a Bishops See. Aberconwey at the mouth of the river Conwey, built by Edward the first. Further up, where is Caer-hean a small village upon the Conwey, stood Conovium of Antoninus. The inhabitants are the Ordovices of Tacitus. The Shire containeth 5 Market-towns, & 68 Parishes. ANGLESEY. IT is an island (Mona of Tacitus, Mona Taciti Annal. lib. 14. the seat of the British Druids) encompassed upon three sides with the Irish-Ocean; and by the Menai divided from Caernaruonshire, and the Continent of England. The country seemeth dry, & stony, yet the soil is most fruitful, the mother of Wales in Giraldus Cambrensis, extended some 20 miles in length betwixt East, & West, and about 17 in breadth. Towns of more note are Beaumarish in a flat upon the Menai, Beaumarish. lon. 15. g. 45. m. lat. 54. g. Speed. the chief town, founded by king Edward the first. Newburg. More Westward upon the Ocean is Aberfraw, the royal seat sometimes of the kings of Guynedh, or North-wales; and Holy Head, or Caer Guby of the Welsh, the religious recess of St Guby, or Kibius, a scholar of St Hilary Bishop of Poictou, a noted Promontory, & passage into Ireland. The inhabitants are part of the Ordovices of Tacitus. It containeth only 2 Market towns, 6 Hundreds, & 74 parishes. DENBIGHSHIRE. Denbigh. Co. BOunded upon the West, with the river Conwey from Caernarvonshire; upon the South, with Merionithshire, and Mont-gomery-shire; upon the East, with Shropshire, and the river Dee from Cheshire; and upon the North, with Flintshire, and the Irish Ocean. The West is cold, hungry, mountainous, & ill inhabited, as likewise are Chirke, and Yale towards the East, and South. In the middle for 17 miles in length, and about 5 in breadth, where lieth Strat Cluid, or the valley of the river Cluid, the country is pleasant, sweet, healthy, and most fruitful. The like affected is Bromfeld upon the Dee towards Cheshire, amongst other profits rich in mines of lead. Denbigh. 17. g. lo. 54. g. la. Mer. lo. 16. g. 45. m. lat. 53. g. 49. m. Speede. Places of better note are Denbigh the chief town. In Strat-Cluid Ruthin upon the river Cluid. In Bromfeld Wrexham. Holt Castle upon the river Dee, and the edge of Cheshire. The inhabitants are the Ordovices of Tacitus. The whole containeth 3 Market towns, 12 Hundreds, & 57 parishes. FLINTSHIRE. Flintensis. Co. BOunded upon the South, and West, with Denbighshire; upon the East, with Cheshire, and upon the North, with the mouth of the river Dee. The country is somewhat ●illy, but no where mountainous; fruitful, more especially towards the Ocean, or Dee. Places of more note are St Asaph, or Llanelwy of the Welsh, at the confluence of the river Elwy, and the Cluid, a Bishops See, named thus from St Asaph, the second Bishop. Not far off, where is Bod-vary in the confines of this, and Denbighshire, stood Varis of Antoninus. Ruthlan upon the Cluid. Flint. 17. g. lon. 55. g. lat. Merc. lon. 17. g. la. 53. g. 55. m. Speed. Basingwerk at the mouth of the Dee. Here begun the Ditch of Offa before mentioned. Close by is Halywell, or the famous well of St Winifrid. Flint upon the Dee, naming the county. In the English Mailor (a part of the Shire severed from the rest by the coming betwixt of Cheshire, and Denbighshire) are seen yet some ruins of Bonium of Antoninus, turned afterwards to a Monastery, and named Bancornaburg by Beda, and Banchor by Malmesburiensis, the first of the Britons; flourishing before the English invasion, & containing 7 greater divisions, whereof each had at the least 300 persons, living without revenue with the labour of their hands. Some fragments hereof now remaining are named Port Hoghan, and Port Cleis by the Welsh, lying upon both sides of the Dee, and some mile asunder. The inhabitants are part of the Ordovices of Tacitus. It containeth 5 Hundreds, and only 1 market town, and 28 parishes. These 13 Shires with Herefordshire, and the parts of Shropshire, Worcestershire, and Glocestershire within the Severne, more anciently seem to have contained the Roman Provence, named Britannia secunda Britannia Secunda. by Rufus Festus, and the Author of the Notitia; divided amongst three stout and renowned British people, the Silureses, Demetae, and Ordovices, unconquerable through their valour, or the advantage of their mountains, and kept in awe by two Roman Legions, continually attending their motions, the Second Legion, surnamed Augusta, residing at Isca Silurum, now Caer Leon in Monmouthshire, and the Twentieth Legion, surnamed Victrix, at Deva, or Chester. The Romans being with-drawn into the Continent, and the Monarchy of the Britons lastly extinguished in Cadwallader, about the year 870 under Roderique the Great, they broke into 3 greater names, or divisions, which the Welshmen call kingdoms. 1 Venedotia. of Guynedh, bounded with the Ocean, the Dee, and the Dovy, and comprehending now Anglesey, Merionithshire, and Caernarvonshire, Powisia. with parts of Denbighshire, and Flintshire. 2 Powysland, divided into Powys Vadoc, and Powys Wenwynwin, and containing Shropshire within the Severne, Montgomery-shire, and Radnor-shire, with the rest of Merionithshire, Demetia. Flintshire, and Denbighshire. 3 and of Deheubarth, bounded with the Ocean, the sea of Severne, and the rivers of Dovy, and Wye from Guynedh, and Powys, and containing Glamorganshire, Monmouthshire, Caermardenshire, Penbrokeshire, Brecknockshire, and Cardiganshire, after long wars subdued by William Rufus, & the succeeding English Monarches, & these distinctions abolished, incorporated into the union, & name of England. They now take up all the Western part of the kingdom, and make the third Quart, or Division, Walli●. which we call Wales; distinguished into South-Wales, containing the 7 first Shires, whereof Caermardenshire, Penbrokeshire, and Cardiganshire are otherwise named, & accounted West-Wales; & North-Wales containing the six last shires, bounded with the Irish Ocean, and with the sea of Severne, the Dee, Wye, and Offaes-Ditch from the rest of England, and extended about 100 miles in length betwixt North, and South, and some 60 in breadth. LANCASHIRE. Lancastrensis Com. BOunded upon the South with the river of Mersee from Cheshires; upon the West with the Irish Ocean; upon the North with the river Duden from Cumberland; and upon the East with Winandermeere from Westmoreland, and with Mountains from Yorkshire. The country is large, populous, and well woodded, the air healthy, but sharp, and moists the soil fruitful (where are not hills, and mosses,) much helped by marvel, and the great industry of the inhabitants, yet more commendable for pasturage, & a large and kindly breed of beefs, & oxen. Town's here are Warrington upon the Mersee. Further down Letherpoole, or Lirpole a noted passage into Ireland. Ormeskirk, neighbouring whereunto is Latham, a large, & magnificent house of the Earls of Darbye. Wiggin. Bolton. Upon the river Irwell Bury. Manchester (Mancunium of Antoninus. Rochdale under Blackstone-edge, & the mountains of Yorkshire. Blakeborne upon the river Darwen. Upon the Ribble Whaley under Pendle-hill, the highest of the English Apennine. Preston. Betwixt these upon the same river is Ribble-chester, Rhigodunum, Lancastria. 20. g. 48. m. lon. 54 g. 5. min. lat. Camd, or Ribodunum of Ptolemy, a city of the brigants. Lancaster upon the river Lune, the shire town (Longovicus of the Notitia, the station of a foot company named from the place the Longovicarij.) Higher upon the same river Ouer-Burrow (a mean village) thought to be Bremetonacum of Antoninus. Vlverston in Fournesse, a rocky, and mountainous country betwixt the Sands by Lancaster, and Cumberland. Briganres. The more ancient inhabitants were the brigants of Ptolemy, Deiri, pars afterwards the Deiri of Beda, Nordanhumbrorum, part of the Northumbrian Saxons, or English. Fournesse, or the division beyond the Sands seemeth otherwise to have been a part of the kingdom of Cumberland, inhabited by a remainder of the Britons after the English conquests, and invasion. The shire containeth 15 market towns, and only 6 Hundreds, and 36 parishes, but those spacious, and very populous. YORKSHIRE. Eboracensis Com. BOunded upon the West with Mountains from Lancashire, and West-moreland (parts of the English Apennine;) upon the South with Cheshire, Darbyshire, Nottinghamshire, and Humber from Lincolnshire; upon the East with the Germane Ocean, and upon the North with the river Tees from the Bishopric of Durham. The country is large, populous, and well watered with great and fair rivers, (the Dun, Calder, Are, Wharfe, Nid, Ouse, Small, and Derwent) descending from the hills, & by the wider channel of the Ouse emptied into Humber. The soil is divers. It containeth three greater divisions, in extent, and number of inhabitants scarce inferior to the best Shires. 1 the West-riding. 2 the Eastriding. 3 the Northriding. THE WEST-RIDING OF YORKSHIRE. BOunded upon the West, with the English Apennine, & Lancashire; upon the South, with Cheshire, Darbyshire, & Nottinghamshire; and upon the East, & North, with the river's Ouse, and Derwent from the East, and North-Ridings. The Western parts are hilly, and more barren; but which defects are more than recompensed by the great industry of a stout, and painful inhabitant, exercising clothing, and other gainful trades, & manufactures. The soil towards the East is abundantly fruitful, especially Marshland (encompassed with the Dun, Are, Ouse, and Trent,) a deep, & fat country, but moorish, and subject to inundations, defended by banks from the overflowings of the Ouse, and the waters of Dich marsh in Winter. Chiefer towns are upon the Dun Sheafield in Hallom-shire (as are sundry neighbouring villages) inhabited by Cutlers, Smiths, & Hard-ware-men. Rotheram. Dancaster (Danum of the Notitia, the station of a troop of horse of the Crispiniani.) Halifax. Wakefeld upon the Calder: rich towns of clothing. Betwixt these upon the top of a steep hill near unto the town of Almondburie, and the Calder the ruins are yet shown of Camulodunum of Ptolemy, and Antoninus, a town of the brigants. Skipton amongst hills near unto the Are, the best town of Craven, a stony, & mountainous region in the English Apennine, bordering upon Lancashire. Leedes upon the Are● Below, where is Castleford at the confluence of the Are, and Calder, stood Legeolium of Antoninus. Pontfreit defended with a beautiful, and strong castle, a royal honour of the kings. Sherborn. Beyond is Towton, England's Pharsalia, fatted with the blood of above 35000 of her natives, slain at one battle of both factions of York, and Lancaster. Upon the Wherf Wetherby in the Roman military road. Above is Inckley, Olicana of Ptolemy. Tadcaster (Calcaria of Antoninus) upon the same river. Knasborrow a town, and castle, mounted upon a steep rock, under which runneth the river Nid. Rippon at the confluence of the Vre, and Skell. near hereunto, where is Ald-borough, stood Isurium of Ptolemy, E●●racum. 22, g. 25. m. lon. 54. gr. 10. mi. latit, Camd. lon. 23. g. 30 m la 54. g. 30. m. Hues. and Antoninus, a city of the brigants. York (Eboracum of the same Authors, a Municipium of the Romans, the Mansion of their sixth Legion, surnamed Victrix, and the seat of their Emperors during the time of their abode in the Island, attending the wars of the Picts, & Caledonians, famous for the death, and funeral exequys of the Emperor's Severus, & Constantius, and the happy inauguration of Constantine the Great, son to Constantius, here beginning his reign over the Roman, and Christian world) now a Metropolitan sea, and the second city of the kingdom, the seat of the Precedent, and Council of the North; standing in a plain upon both sides of the Ouse, populous, and well traded with Merchands through the commodity of the river, round, spacious within the walls, and thick builded. In the large, and beautiful Cathedral Church of S. Peter, begun (although not with that state, having been sundry times rebuilt) by Edwin, & St Oswald, the first Christian kings of Northumberland, is seen amongst other more costly monuments the tomb, & epitaph of Brian Higden, sometimes Deane hereof, whom with all due thankfulness I remember, under God the founder of those means, whereby I have been enabled to those, & other studies. West of the city lie Ackham hills, the place where the Exequys of the Emperor Severus were celebrated, raised upon that occasion. Selby further down upon the Ouse amongst woods, & marshes, the Birth place of Henry the first, son to the Conqueror, the first English Norman king. THE EASTRIDING. BOunded upon the South, & East, with Humber, & the Germane Ocean; and with the river Derwent from the West, & North-Ridings. The parts along the Derwent, and towards the Ocean are low, and fat soils; chief Holdernes, a long Chersonese (the Promontory Ocellum of Ptolemy,) enclosed with the sea, Humber, and the river of Hull. Betwixt these riseth Yorkes-would, high, and grassy downs, good arable, and pasturage for sheep. Towns of more note are Howden upon the Ouse near unto the fall thereof into Humber. Upon the Derwent Auldby (Derventio of the Notitia, the station of a foot company named from hence the Derventionenses.) Under the Woulds Pocklington. Wighton (Delgovitia of Antoninus.) Close by upon the hills standeth Godmanham (Gotmundin-gaham of Beda) a place, or temple of idolatrous worship under the Pagan Saxons, burnt down, and destroyed by Coifi, chief Priest of the Idols, converted to Christianity by Paulinus, the first Archbishop of York. Behind the Woulds upon the river of Hull Beverley, the Cell, or religious recess of Saint john, sometimes Archbishop of York, deceasing in the year 721, canonised a Saint, Hull. 25. g 20. m. lon. 53. g. 40. m. lat. Hues. and here enshrined; occasioning the town. Kingston upon Hull, seated in a flat at the fall of the river into Humber; a walled town, and the chief port of these parts, defended with rampires, bulwarks, & sundry blockhouses, or castles. In Holdernes Headon upon Humber. Patrington (Praetorium of Antoninus.) Beyond lieth the spurn head, the furthest point of the Promontory Ocellum of Ptolemy, of late years, and in our memory broken off, and divided from the Continent, & made an Island. Bridlington upon the Germane Ocean. Hard by is Flamborough head; Flamborough head. Long. 25. g. 20. m. lat. 54. g. Hues. a large, & noted Promontory. The sea lying under the Lee hereof to the South seemeth to have been the Bay, or Road, named of the Gabrantovici by Ptolemy. THE NORTHRIDING. BOunded upon the South, with the rivers Derwent, & Ouse from the North, and East-Ridings; upon the East, with the Germane Ocean; upon the North, with the river Tees from the Bishopric of Durham; and upon the West, with hills from Westmoreland; rocky, and mountainous in the extreme parts towards Westmoreland, and the sea; in the middle plain, and more fruitful, containing four chief names, or devisions, Blackamoor, Cliveland, North-Allerton-shire, & Richmondshire. Places of better note are in Blackamoor Scarborough, Scarborough. 24. g●. 50. m. lo. 54. g▪ 30. m. lat. Hues. a seaport, defended with a strong castle, on all sides (unless to the West) environed with high, and precipitious cliffs. The subject Ocean yieldeth plenty of fishing, neglected by the less industrious, & provident English, and occupied by the Dutch, with leave notwithstanding by ancient custom to be obtained from the castle. Whitbye. The seacoasts hereabouts, as elsewhere, afford good geate found in the clefts of the rocks. More within the land Pickering. Kirkby-Moreside. Malton upon the river Derwent. In Cliveland Gisburgh, enjoying a most sweet, and pleasant situation. The country amongst other profits is plentiful in Allom, discovered of late years. Not far off is Ounsbery-Topping, a noted sea-mark. Yarum upon the Tees. Upon the river Wisk, & under the hills North-Allerton, naming the Shire, or Division. In Richmondshire Catarick (Caturactonium of Ptolemy, & Cataracton of Antoninus) in the Roman military road upon the river Small. Higher upon the same river Richmond, the chief town of the Division. Betwixt the Small, & the Tees Bows, (Lavatrae of the Notitia, the station of a foot company of the Exploratores, or Sentinels.) Here beginneth Stanemore, a high, & mountainous region, stony, vast, desert, almost fruitless, unless for cattail, exposed to continual winds, and storms, and affording a slutchie, troublesome, and ill way for travellers. The like, or worse affected are all the Western parts hereof, bordering upon Westmoreland, and Lancashire. In the middle of Stanemore standeth the Rerecrosse, or Reicrosse, the bounder betwixt the two kingdoms of England, & Scotland, (at what time that Westmoreland, & Cumberland were Scottish) set up by the Conqueror. The whole is divided into 28 Hundreds, containing 46 Market towns, & 563 parishes. The ancient inhabitants were the brigants of Tacitus, afterwards the Deiri of Beda, part of the Northumbrian Saxons. THE BISHOPRIC OF DURHAM. Dunelmensis Episcopatus. BOunded upon the South, with the river Tees from Yorkshire; upon the East, with the Germane Ocean; upon the North, with the Tine, and the Derwent from Northumberland; and upon the West, with Moors from Westmoreland. The seacoasts are good ground, and well replenished with towns; the parts towards Westmoreland rocky, waist, solitary, and ill inhabited. Places of note are Barnards-Castle upon the Tees. Darlington. Upon the Wire Aukland, graced with a palace of the Bishops. Below, Binchester (a small hamlet) Binovium of Ptolemy, Dunelmum. 22. g. long. 54. g. 55. mi. lat. Camd. & Antoninus. Further dowue, Durham upon a hill, or rising ground almost encompassed with the river, a Bishops see, and the chief town. Gateshead upon the Tine, quart of Newcastle. Upon the Ocean Hartle pool, a noted emporie, and road for ships. It containeth 6 Market towns, & 118 parishes. The ancient inhabitants were the brigants of Tacitus, afterwards the Bernicij of Beda, part of the Northumbrian Saxons. WEST-MORE-LAND. Westmoreland, & Westmaria. BOunded upon the East, with the Bishopric of Durham, & Yorkshire; upon the South, with Lancashire; and upon the West, and North, with Cumberland. The country is mountainous, seated upon the height of the English Apennine. The more fruitful parts are those about Kendal, or the Southern, included betwixt the Lune, & Winandermeere, a deep, & spacious lake, extended for some 10 miles in length betwixt this country, & Fournesse Fels in Lancashire. Places of better, and more memorable note are Ambleside upon Winandermeere, the carcase of an ancient Roman town, not unprobably Amboglanna of the Notitia, the station of the first Cohort, named Aelia of the Daci. Candalia. long. 17. g. 30. m. lat. 55. g. 15. m. Kendal upon the river Can, the chief town, and a rich, populous, and well traded empory. Kirkby Lons-dale upon the river Lune. Burgh under Stanemere near unto the head of the Eden, (Verterae of Antoninus, and Veterae of the Notitia, the station of a foot company, named the Directores by my Author.) Upon the river Eden Apelby, (Aballaba of the Notitia, the station of a foot company of Moors.) Further down Whellep-castle, probably Calatum of Ptolemy, and Gallatum of Antoninus. Brougham upon the same river (Brocavum of Antoninus, and Braboniacum of the Notitia.) Here are contained 4 Market towns, and 26 parishes. The inhabitants are part of the brigants of Tacitus, named afterwards the Cumbri. CUMBERLAND. Cumbria. BOunded upon the South, with the river Dudden from Fournesse Fells in Lancashire; upon the West, with the Irish Ocean; upon the North, with Solway Frith, and the Eske from Galloway, and Annandale in Scotland; and upon the East, with Northumberland, and Westmoreland. Copeland, or the more Southern parts swell with thick, asperous, & rough Mountains, rich in minerals of Copper, & Led, from whence likewise much silver is extracted, & distinguished in their bottoms with sundry fair lakes. The part towards the North is plain, or rising with grassy downs, amongst other profits affording good pasturage for sheep. Places of more note are in Copeland, and upon the Ocean Ravenglas at the fall of the river Eske. The seacoasts hereabout yield good pearl. Beyond the Promontory St Bees (the solitary recess sometimes of St Bega, or St Bees an Irish Virgin, and Anchoret,) Moresby (a country village) conjecturally Morbium of the Notitia, the station of a troop of great horse, amongst other forts, and garrisons (many of whose tracts are yet seen) defending the shore hereof against the Irish-Scots, the usual place of their descent, and invasions in the reign of the Emperor Honorius, and before their fixed plantation amongst the Picts, or Caledomians beyond the Glota, or Frith of Dun briton. At the mouth of Solway Bulnesse (a small village) Blatobulgium of Antoninus, the first stage of his British Itineraries. Here begun the Picts wall (Vallum of Antoninus,) continued through this Country, and Northumberland by Carlisle, Naworth-Castle, Halt●wesell, Hexham, and Newcastle, and ending at Walls-end, a village upon the Tine short of Tinmouth (whose tract is everywhere most conspicuous, and the wall in some places almost entire,) strengthened with sundry forts and bulwarks, (named now Castle-steeds by the neighbouring inhabitants,) manned sometimes with Roman garrisons, their best defence against the barbarous Caledonians, and the more certain bounder Northwards of the British Province, and their Empire; first raised of Earth, or Turf by the Emperor Adrian, repaired by Severus, and lastly more firmly built of stone by the weak, & distressed Britons a little before their English, or Dutch invasion. More within the land Burgh upon the Sands, fatal to the English by the untimely death of the most valiant, and victorious Prince, king Edward the first. Carleolum. 21. g. 31. m. lon. 54. g. 57 m. lat. Camd. Carlisle upon the Eden (Lugwallum of Antoninus, & Lugobalia of Beda) a Bishops See, and the chief town. Beyond, the river Esk is received into the Solway, the most known limit of the two kingdoms. By the natives otherwise the Sarke, a rivulet beyond the Eske, is reputed the English border. The part of the country betwixt this, & the Leven (a river upon this side of the Eske) is named the Batable ground in the language of the inhabitants, as controversed betwixt the two nations, of late years possessed by the graham's, a numerous and potent family of outlaws, since belonging to the Earls of Cumberland by the gift of King james of happy memory. Brampton upon the river Irthing, and the Scottish borders, (Bremetenracum of the Notitia, the Station of a troop of heavy-armed horse.) Higher upon the Eden Linstock castle, (Olenacum of the Notitia the station of a wing of Horse, named the first Herculea.) Warwic, not unprobably Virosidum of the same Author, the station of the sixth Cohort of the Nervians. Penreth upon the same river. Close by is old Penreth the ruins of some ancient city, (conjecturally Petrianae of the Notitia, the station of a wing of Horse, from hence named Petriana by my Author.) More Westwards jerbye, (Arbeia of the Notitia, the Station of a foot company of the Barcarij Tigrienses.) Cockermouth, at the confluence of the river Cockar, and Derwent. Keswick upon a deep and spacious lake amongst mountains under Skiddaw (a biforced hill, over-topping the rest,) enriched with Copper, and Lead-workes. The inhabitants are the brigants of Ptolemy, and Tacitus, after the English invasion named otherwise the Kimbri, or Cumbri (a general appellation of the Britons,) distinguished thus from the Dutch, or Saxons of Northumberland, to whose Empire they at length became subject. In the reign of king Alkfrid with Westmoreland, and Fournesse in Lancashire (parts likewise of the ancient Cumbri) rebelling against the English, they are made a free estate, known by the name of the kingdom of Cumberland, subdued long after by Edmund, Monarch of the English-Saxons, and given to Malcol●e, and the Scots; recovered by William the Conqueror, and Henry the Second, and united to the English Crown. Here are numbered 9 market towns, and 58 parishes. NORTHUMBERLAND. Northumbria. BOunded upon the East with the Germane Ocean; upon the South with the rivers Tine, and Derwent from the Bishopric of Durham; upon the West with Moors from Cumberland; and upon the North with the mountain Cheviot, and the river Tweed from Scotland. The country is hilly, and full of wastes; the soil barren in most places, commended chiefly for horses, & plenty of Sea-coal. The more fertile parts, and better inhabited are the Seacoasts. The people are hardy, fierce, valiant, and excellent riders; the gentry gallant; the commons poor. More remarkable places are upon the Tine Hexham, (Axelodunum of the Notitia, the Station of the 1 Cohort of Spaniards, and Haugustald of Beda, a Bishops see under the Saxons.) Corebridge, (Curia of Ptolemy, a city of the Otadeni.) Prudhow castle (probably Procolitia of the Notitia, the station of the 1 Cohort of the Batavi.) Novum castr● ad Tinam. 22. g. 30. m. long. 54. gr. 57 m. lat. Camd. 23. gr. 10. m. lon. 55. g. 20. m. lat. Hues. Newcastle (not unprobably Gabrosentum of the Notitia, the station of the 2 Cohort of the Thracians,) the chief town, a rich empory, and a noted Port, whose best trade is upon Coal, distributed from hence over all the Seacoasts of the kingdom, and into foreign, and remote countries; seated upon the Picts wall, and the side of a steep hill, under which runneth the Tine. Walls-end, (Vindomara of Antoninus, and Vindobala of the Notitia, the station of the 1 Cohort of the Frixagori.) Here at the Tine endeth the Picts wall. Tinmouth-Castle, (Tunnocellum of the Notitia, the station of the 1 Cohort named Aelia Classica.) At the Sheales upon both sides of the Tine, betwixt this & Newcastle, plenty of salt is boiled with coal; made of Sea-waters. Along the Picts wall without the Tine Thirlewall betwixt the South-Tine, and the head of the river Irthing. Here the Scots, & Picts are said to have broke through into the Province in the reign of the Emperor Valentinian the third, after the departure of the Roman Legions; occasioning the aids, and invasion of the Saxons. Beyond, near to Caer Vorran, a part of the wall standeth almost entire, containing 15 foot in height, & some 9 in breadth. Short of Busye-gap Chester on the Wall, (Magnae of the Notitia, the station of the 2 Cohort of the Dalmatians.) Seavenshale, (Hunnum of the Notitia, the station of a Wing of Horse, named Saviniana by my Author.) Walwick, conjecturally (Gallana of Antoninus.) Beyond, the North-Tine crosseth the Wall, arising from mountains in the Scottish borders, and naming the large village of Tindale. Stilicester, (not unprobably Cilurnum of the Notitia, the station of the 2 wing of the Asturians. Pont-Eland upon theriver Pont (Pons-Aelii of the Notitia, the station of the 1 Cohort of the Cornavij.) Borwick (Borcovicus of the Notitia, the Station of the 1 Cohort of the Tungri.) Winchester in the Wall, (Vindolana of the Notitia, the station of the 4 Cohort of the Lergi. Bamborrow's Castle, short of the Holy Island, Bebba of Beda. Morpit upon the Wents-beck. Anwick upon the ●iver Alne. Upon the Tweed, and Borders of Scotland, Werke-castle. Norham. Berwick upon the least bank, Berwicus, 21. g. 43. m. l. 55. g. 48. m. l. Camd. & mouth of the river, a strong town of war, opposed sometimes against the Scots, the farthest bounds of the English Empire. Upon the Till (a river falling into the Tweed above Norham) Ford Castle. To the West beyond the river riseth Floddon hill, made famous by the death of james the fourth, king of Scotland, slain in a memorable battle by Thomas Howard Earl of Surrey, general of the English, in the reign of Henry the Eight. Otadeni, pars Maeatarum. Bernicij, pars Nordanhumbrorum. The ancient inhabitants were the Otadeni of Ptolemie, part of the Meatae of Xiphilinus; afterwards the Bernicij of Beda, part of the Northumbrian English. The a V. Rog. Hoveden part. priorem. Earldom of Northumberland after the expulsion of the Danes, extended betwixt the rivers Tweed, and Humber, containing the whole ancient kingdom of Northumberland. In the reign of king Edgar, it was parted into two Earldoms, or goverments (for such than were the Earldoms;) the Earldom of Northumberland beyond the river Tine; and on this side: reunited not long after, and again divided in the Earls Morcar, and Osulfus about the reign of the Conqueror. The part, or Earldom on this side of the Tine, taking afterwards the name of Yorkshire from the chief city, the Earldom, and name of Northumberland, was left only to the part beyond the Tine, continued here unto our times, the beginning, and occasion of the present. These six shires seem more anciently to have contained the consulary Roman Province, named Maxima Caesariensis by Rufus Festus, Maxima Caesariensis, & Valentia. and the Notitia, with part of the Province Valentia of Ammianus Marcellinus, and the same Authors; inhabited by the great, and populous nation of the brigants of Ptolemie, with the Otadeni, or Maeatae. Under the Saxons they comprehended the Deiri of Beda, with part of the Bernicij, divided asunder with the river Tees; Reg. Nordanhumbrorum. or the greatest part of the kingdom of Northumberland. They make now the fourth, or last division of the kingdom, bounded upon the East, and West with the Germane, & Irish Ocean; upon the North with the rivers Tweed, and Eske, or the Sark, with Solway Frith from Scotland; & upon the South with Humber, and the Mersee from the rest of England. OF THE STATE OF EUROPE. The IIII Book. COntaining the Relation and Description of Scotland, and of Ireland, with other the Lands of Great Britain. SCOTLAND. THE bounds hereof are the Ocean upon the East, West, and North; and upon the South the Mountain Cheviot, the Frith of Solway, and the rivers Eske, or Sarke, & Tweed from England. It lieth betwixt the 55⅓, and 60½ degrees of Northern Latitude, subject to the 11, and 12, with part of the 10, and 13 Climates. The longest day at Solway Frith containeth about 17 hours, and 15 minutes. At Straithy head (the most Northerly point) it containeth 18 hours, and 3 quarters. The length after this computation is 310 Italian miles. The greatest breadth is accounted at 190 English miles. The soil is different, the West, and North, craggy, and mountainous; the East, and South less hilly, and more fruitful: full of rivers, and fair lakes, and cut into by sundry long, and spacious Creeks of the Ocean, plentiful in fish, and affording good harbours for shipping. The Hills abound with Minerals, sea-coal, marble, copper, Iron, and lead, with some silver. Nothing is wanting for the necessary use of the inhabitants; frugal, plain, and temperate in their diet, not accoustomed to that luxury, & excess, usual to more rich, and fertile countries. The ancient inhabitants were the Britons; divided by Ptolemie into many lesser names; by Dion, and Xiphilinus into two only general, of the Caledonijs, and Maeatae; and lastly called the Picts towards the wain of the Roman Empire from their paintings, and for their better distinction from the civil, and clothed Britons, distinguished by Amm: Marcellinus into the The Laws, whereby the whole is governed, are the Parliamental Municipal, or Common, and when these are wanting, the Civil or Roman; yet where conscience, and equity do overrule both: besides the Session, or Supreme Court, residing at Edenburg, whereunto appeal may be made from the rest &c., here administered in 25 Prefectureshipps, or juridical Resorts. 1. the Countries or Sheriffdomes of Edenburg, Linlithquo, Selkirck, Roxburgh, Peblis, Lanark, Renfrew, Dunfreis, Wighton, Aire, Bute, Argile, and Tarbar, Dunbriton, Perth, Clackmannan, Kinros, Fife, Kincardin, Forfair, Aberdone, Bamff, Elgin, Forres, Narn, innerness, Cromarty, and Orkney, and Schetland. 2. the Seneschaussees, or Stewarties of Mentieth, Strathern, Kircudbricht, and Annandale. 3. the Bailywicks of Kile, Carick, and Cunningham. 4. and the Constableship of Haddington: whose judges in both causes Civil, and Criminal are the Sheriffs, Stewards, or Bailiffs of each jurisdiction (or their Delegates,) offices for the most part hereditary to noble families. The Country containeth 34 parts, or divisions. Merch. Lauden. Tweedale. Teifidale. Liddesdale etc. Annandale. Niddesdale. Galloway. Carick. Kyle. Cuningham. Arran. Cluidesdale etc. Lennox. Stirling. Fife. Strathern. Menteith. Argile. Cantire. and Lorne, lying upon the South of the river Taye. and Braid-albin, Loquabria. Perth. Athol. Anguis. Mern. Marre. Buquhan. Murray. Rosse. Sutherland. Catnesse. and Strath-Navern, lying upon the South of that river, the middle of the kingdom. MERCH. Marchia. LYing upon the Germane Ocean betwixt Northumberland in England, and Lauden. More noted places are Hume-Castle, naming the family of the Humes. Kelso. Coldingham (Coldana of Beda, and not unprobably Colania of Ptolemy.) Fastcastle, belonging to the Humes, upon the Promontory, S. Ebbs. LAUDEN. EXtended along the same Ocean betwixt Merch, and the Frith of Edenburg; fruitful in corn, and inhabited by an industrious, and civil people. Chiefer towns are Hadington in a plain upon a small rivulet, named the Tine. Below, upon the Ocean, and near unto the mouth of that river, stood sometimes the strong Castle of Dunbar, in the year 1567. destroyed by the command of the States; jealous of the surprisal thereof by rebels. Musselborough, upon the river Eske, memorable for a great overthrow of the Scots, given by the English under Edward, Duke of Somerset, protector of the Realm of England in the minority of king Edward the Sixt. Leith, a noted port upon the Frith of Edinburgh (Bodotria of Tacitus, and Boderia of Ptolemy,) the seat of war of the French in the reign of Queen Mary (wife unto Francis the Dolphin,) Edenburgum. lon. 18. g. lat. 58. g. Merc. besieged, and thrust out by the joinct arms of Queen Elizabeth of famous memory, and the Scottish nobility. Edinburgh, the chief city of the kingdom, extended betwixt West, and East, upon a hill, or rising ground of some mile in length, & some half a mile in breadth; populous, fair, and through the neighbourhood of the Frith, and Leith, rich, and well traded, defended with walls, and a magnificent, and strong castle, mounted upon a steep, and precipitious rock towards the West end of the Town. Some suppose here to have been Alata Castra of Ptolemy: but a v. supra. Limnuchum. erroneously. Linlithquo, or Lithquo, upon a Lake near unto the head of the Frith, supposed to be Lindum of Ptolemie, a city of the Damnij of the same Author. TWEEDALE. Twedia. COntinued along the Tweed towards Merch, & Berwijck; commended for sheep, and wools. More chief places are Drimlar Castle; and Peblis; and Selkirck, Sherifdomes, or Praefectureships for the valley: all standing upon the Tweed. TIVIDALE. Teviotia. SEated among rocky hills betwixt Tweedale, and Northumberland, and along the course of the river Teviot. Places of more note are jedburg near unto the confluence of the jed, Rosbuegum. lon. 18. g. 4. m. lat. 56. g. 54. m. Merc. and Teviot: and Roxburg, a decayed castle at the meetings of the Teviot, and Tweed, the Sherifdome of the country, fatal to the Scots by the untimely death of king james the second, slain in the siege hereof by the English. These four seem to contain the Gadeni of Ptolemie. ESKEDALE, Escia. Lidalia. Evia. LIDDES-DALE, AND EUSEDALE. NAmed thus from, and extended upon the rivers Eske, and the Lidden, and Euse; by the Eske disburdened in the Solway near to Caerlile. The chief place is the Hermitage, a strong castle in Liddesdale. ANNANDALE. Annandia. COntinued upon both sides of the river Annan, falling into the Frith of Solway against Burgh upon the Sands in Cumberland. More noted places are the Castle Maban, strongly seated within the Lake Maban: and the town Annand, standing upon the river, thus named, ne'er unto the fall thereof into the Frith. NIDISDALE. Nithia. LYing to the West of Annandale upon the river Nid (Nobius of Ptolemy,) received into the Solway below the river Annan. Places of better note are upon the Nid Sanghuer Castle, Dunfreis. lon. 16. g. 24. m. l, 56. g. 16. m▪ Merc. whereof are entitled the Lords Sanqhuer of the house, or name of the Creichtons. Morton, naming the Earls Morton of the name of Douglas. Dunfreis ne'er to the fall of the river, a rich, & well traded Emporie, the chief town of these parts. At the mouth of the river Caerlaverock castle (Carbantorigum of Ptolemie,) the house now of the Lord Maxwels. Upon a lake more remote from the river, Glencarne, whereof are styled the Earls of Glencarne of the house of the Cuninghams'. These from Eskedale seem more anciently to have contained the Elgov●e, or Selgovae of Ptolemy, imparting their name to bordering Frith of Solway. GALLOWAY. Gallovidia. RIsing with grassy hills betwixt Nidisdale upon the East, and Carict upon the North; and enclosed upon the other sides with the Irish Ocean; the most Western part this way of the kingdom. Places of more note are upon the river Dee (Dea of Ptolemy) Kircoubright, a commodious haven, Wigton. lon. 15. g. lat. 56. g. 10. m. Merc. and Seneschaussee. Wigton, a Sherifdome, and a commodious Port, betwixt the rivers Blaidnoo, and Crea. Whitherne (Leucopibia of Ptolemy) a Bishop's sea, the seat sometimes of S. Ninian, the Apostle of the Northern Picts. Beyond lieth the Mul of Galloway, a Promontory, and Chersonese, joined to the continent by a very narrow neck of land (the Promontory of the Novantes of Ptolemy,) the furthest point of Galloway towards the West, and Ireland. CARICT. SEated upon the Irish Ocean, betwixt Galloway, and Kile, rich in pasturages, corn, and commodities, arising from the sea. Places of more note are Bargeny (Berigonium of Antoninus;) and Cassil Castle, the seat of the Earls thus named, of the house, of the Kennedyes. KYLE. Coila. Upon the Irish Ocean, or Frith of Dunbriton, betwixt Carict, and Cuningham; populous, Aera. lon. 15. g. lat. 56. g. 49. m. Merc. and well inhabited. The chief town is Air, a Sherifdome, and a noted port, & Empory, at the fall of the river, thus called, into the Ocean, or Frith of Dunbriton. CUNINGHAM. Cunigamia. Upon the Frith, or Irish Ocean, betwixt Kyle, and Dunbriton. More noted places are upon the Sea-coast Irwin, a small Port at the mouth of the Irwin, Irwin. a river parting this Country, and Kyle. Ardrossan Castle. Largesse. Nearer Dunbriton, Eglington Castle; naming the Earls of Eglington. The parts inclusively from Galloway were the Novantes of Ptolemie. CLVYDS-DALE. Vallis Glottiana. LYing upon both sides of the river Cluyd, from the head thereof in Crawford-Moore towards the Frith of Dunbriton. 〈…〉 Douglas Castle in Duglas-dale, (a valley upon the river Douglas) naming the ancient, Lanarcum. and noble family of the Duglasses. Lanric, a Sherifdome, at the confluence of the Douglas, and Cluyd. Hamilton Castle upon the Cluyd, naming the house, and Marquesses of Hamilton. Bothwell, whereof the Earls Bothwell were entitled, Glascua. lon. 15. g. 44. m. lat. 57 g. 3. m. Mercat. upon the Cluyd. Farther down upon the same river Glascow, an Archbishops sea, an University, and the chief town. Betwixt this, and Cuningham lieth the Barony of Renfrew, named thus from the town, a Sherifdome, hereditary to the Lord Sempils. LENNOX. Levinia. LYing upon the North of the river Cluyd; whereby it is divided from the Barony of Renfrew, and by the river Kelwin parted from Cluydesdale, or the Sherifdome of Glascow; named thus from the river Levin (Lelanonius of Ptolemy) issuing forth of Lough Lomo●● (a spacious Lake of whose Lands strange wonders are spoken,) spreading here under the mountain Grampius for some 24 miles in length, and some 8 in breadth, and falling into the Cluyd at Dunbriton. Britanno dunum. l. 15. g. 24. m. lat. 57 g. 10. m. Merc. More noted places, are Kilmoronock upon the East side of the Lake; a fair house of the Earls of Cassel. Dunbriton a town, and Castle, a Sherifdome, and the strongest hold of the kingdom; seated in a grassy plain at the fall of the Levin into the Cluyd, upon two steep & precipitious rocks, flanked upon the West with the two rivers, and upon the East with a miry flat, drowned at every Full-sea. THE SHERIFDOME OF STERLING. Sterlinensis ager. DIvided with mountains from Lennox, and with the river Aven from Lauden; having upon the East the Bodotria, or Frith of Edinburgh: a plentiful, and rich soil, and much graced with the seats, and houses of the Scottish Nobility. Sterlinum. lon. 16. g. 10. m. lat. 57 g. 20. m. Merc. The chief town is Strivelin, or Sterlin, upon the Forth, defended with a fair, and strong castle. The more ancient inhabitants hereof, and from Cluydesdale seem to be the Damnijs, of Ptolemy. Through this country passed the trench, or wall of julius Agricola, and Lollius Vrbicus, before mentioned, continued for about the space of 30 miles (for such is only the narrow distance here betwixt the two seas) from Abercorne, upon the Frith of Edinburgh, unto Dunbriton, or Kirck-patrick: the farthest limit Northwards of the Roman Empire; with the two Friths, the bounder betwixt them, and the Picts, or Caledonians, as afterwards betwixt the Saxons, or English, and the Picts, and Scots. The tract hereof in many places is yet appearing, and is called Grahams-dike by the Natives. The part of the Island betwixt this, and the wall of Severus (containing the countries of Scotland already described, with Northumberland in England) was named Valentia in Rufus Festus, and the Author of the Notitia, being one of the five general Provinces, whereinto the Romans divided their British conquests, uncertainly held by them until the expiration of their Empire; inhabited by the M●●tae of Xiphilinus, afterwards by the Bernicij, part of the Northumbrian English. MENTEITH Taichia. BOrdering upon Sterling, and Menteith, divided herefrom by the Forth, and named thus from the river Teith, or Taich, falling into the Forth. The chief town is Dunblan, Dunblan. lon. 16. g. 12. m. 157. g. 25. m. Merc. a Bishop's sea, upon the Taich. STRATHERN LYing to the North of Menteith, and continued along the course of the river Ern, arising in the Lake Em, under Drumalbin (part of the hill Grampius,) and falling into the Taye below S. johns-towne. Places of more note are Drumin. Tulibardin. Duplin: castles situate upon the Erne. Towards Fife and the East hereof, and Menteith, lie the Prefectures, or Sherifdomes of Clackmannan, Clackmannan. lon. 16. g. 36. m. lat. 57 g. 23. m. Merc. and Kinross. FIFE. COntained betwixt the Frith of Edinburgh, and the mouth of the Taio; plentiful in corn, pasturage, sea-coal, and in commodities, and profits, arising from the Ocean, populous, and full of towns along the Sea-coast. Places of more note are Aberneth near Straithern, and at the fall of the river Ern into the Taye, the chief seat sometimes, and residence of the kings of the Picts. Fanum D. Andreae. lon. 17. g. 28. m. l. 57 g. 46. m. Mercat. S. Andrew's upon the Ocean, ne'er unto the fall of the Ethan, an University, and an Archbishop's sea, the Primate of Scotland. More within the land Cuper upon the Eden, or Ethan, a iuridicall resort, the seat of the Sheriff. Falkland, a pleasant secesse of the Scottish kings, retiring thither for the pleasure, and commodity of hunting. THE SHERIFDOME OF PERTH COntinued upon the river Taye. Towns of better note are Dunkelden, a bishop's sea. Perth. lon. 16. g. 8. m. lat. 58. g. Merc. Perth, or S. johns-towne, in the middle of the kingdom, a walled Town, fair, and peopled with industrious inhabitants; both seated upon the Taye. Beyond in Goury, a Champion, and fruitful country on the further side of the river, is Scone, sometimes a famous Monastery; the place of inauguration of the Scottish kings. Arrol, further down upon the Taye, the seat of the Earls of Arrol. ATHOL. Atholia. LYing upon the North of the Taye; rough, woody, and Mountainous, part sometimes of the wood Caledonia of Cacitus; with other bordering countries, strong fastnesses of the Picts and Northern Britons against the Romans; and of later years of the Scots in their hard wars with the English in the reigns of Edward the first, and Edward the third. ANGVIS. Angusia. EXtended along the Germane Ocean betwixt the mouth of the Taye, and the river Eske; plentiful in wheat, corn, and pasturages. Places of more note are Forfar, Taodunum. nearer Gowry; the seat of the Sheriffs. Dundee, a rich and noted port at the mouth of the Taye. Brechin. lon. 17. g. 38. m. lat. 58 g. 12. m. Mercat. Brechin upon the Eske, a Bishop's sea. Mont-rose at the mouth of the Eske, naming the Earls of Mont-rose. MERNE. Mernia. COntinued along the same Ocean betwixt Anguis, and the river Eske upon the South; and Mar, and the Dee upon the North: plain, and abundantly fruitful. The chief place is Dunnotyr Castle, mounted upon a steep, and inaccessible rock, overlooking the subject Ocean; the seat of the Sheriffs. MARRE. Marria. LYing with a narrow point upon the same Ocean betwixt the falls of the rivers Dee, and Done; or Merne, and Buquhan: within the land spreading more wide, and extending some 60 miles Westward. The Sea-coast, and along the rivers are more plain, fruitful, and better inhabited. The parts towards the West swell with mountains, and hills; branches of the Grampius. Aberdon. lon. 18. g. 12. m. lat. 58. g. 40. m. Merc. Badenacha. The chief towns are old Aberdon at the mouth of the Dee; & new Aberdon, an University, and a Bishop's sea at the mouth of the Done; distant about a mile a sunder. Towards the West betwixt this country, and Loquabria riseth the high country of Badgenoth, containing part of the Grampius. BUQUHAN. Bucharia. Upon the same Ocean; from Marre, and the river Done upon the South, extended towards Murray Northwards: well stored with grass, sheep, and pasturage. Betwixt this, and Murray, or the river Speye, lie the small countries, and prefectures of Bamff, a Sherifdome, Boen, Ainz, & Straithbogye, or the valley of the river Bogie. MURRAY. Morania. EXtended upon the same Ocean from the river Speye unto the Lake, & river of Nesse, parting it from Rosse. Here beginneth the mountain Grampius of Tacit., continued from hence with a perpetual ridge of high hills South-West over Badgenoth, Athol, & Braid-albin unto the Lake Lomund, & Lennox: spreading into other neighbouring Countries. Places of more note are Rothes Castle upon the Spey, Forres lon. 16. g. 40. m. lat. 59 g. 3. m. Merc. naming the Earls of Rothes. Elgin Forres. and Narne; Sherifdomes, or Prefectureshipss for the division. The Lake, and river of Nesse freezeth not in the hardest time of winter through a warm quality of the water, infused from minerals in the neighbouring mountains, out of which they issue; extended some 24 miles' Westwards, and with Logh-Loth, from the which it is divided by a small neck of Mountains, & Logh Aber (whereinto this is disburdened) falling into the Western Ocean, parting Rosse, Loqhuabria, & other the more Northerly regions from the rest of the Continent of Scotland. ROSSE. Rossia. EXtended betwixt both Seas, the Germane, & Western Ocean; & having upon the South Lough-Nesse from Buquhan, and Loqhuabria; and upon the North Catnesse, and Straith-Navern: rough, mountainous, and woody to the West; in the valleys, and towards the East more fruitful. In the midst, and towards the Lake Nesse arise the high mountains of Ardmanoch covered all the year long with snow. Upon the North-West is Assinshire; indented with sundry creeks of the Western Ocean. Chief places are in Ardmanoch, the Castle Lovet. At the mouth of the Nesse, Chanonry, the seat of the Bishops of Rosse. Cromerty a Sherifdome, or place of judicature. SUDERLAND. Suderlandia. SEated upon the Germane Ocean, betwixt Catnesse upon the North, and Rosse upon the South; and having Strath-Navern upon the West: mountainous, yielding tolerable pasturage, but little corn. The chief place is Dun-Robin Castle; the seat sometimes of the Earls of Suderland. The mountains afford plenty of fine marble, but of no use in those cold, and Northern regions. CATNESSE. Cathanesia. HAving upon the South, Suderland; upon the North, and East, the Ocean; and upon the West, Straith-Navern. The inhabitants live most upon their profit of cattle, and fish, got in the Ocean. The most noted places are Girnego castle, the seat of the Earls, and Durnock, and Wik, the seats of the Bishops of Catnesse. More to the North lie the Promontories Berubium, and Viruedrum of Ptolemy, now Dunsbey, or Duncans-bay, and Hoia, or Vrdshead; with Howburne-head in Strathnaverne, the extreme points of the Island of Great Britain towards the Pole Arctic, and the North. Camden placeth these two last in Strath-Navern. Buchanan, otherwise in this country. STRAITH-NAVERNE. Navernia. NAmed thus from the river Naverne (Nabeus of Ptolemy,) and bounded upon the South with Rosse; upon the East with Suderland, and Catnesse; and upon the West, and North, with the Ocean; cold, hilly, and less fruitful; with catness, the extreme parts of Great Britain towards the North. Here lieth the Promontory, named Tarvedrum, and Orcas by Ptolemy; now Howburne Head. LOQHVABRIA. Abria. COntinued upon the same Ocean, betwixt Rosse upon the North, & Logh-Aber upon the South; fruitful in corn, and pasturages, and pleasantly shaded with woods. The most noted place is Innerloth, upon the lake Loth. LORNE. Lorna. EXtended a long the same Western Ocean betwixt Logh Aber upon the North (by which it is parted from Loqhuabria,) and Knapdale, and Cantire upon the North; fruitful in corn, and divided by the great Lake named Leauve by the natives. The chief place is Tarbar in Logh Kinkeran, a Sherifdome, or juridical resort for this country, and the more Southern part of the Western Scottish Lands. BRAID-ALBIN. Albania. SEated to the East of Lorn, amongst rocky, and high mountains, parts of the hill Grampius of Tacitus; inhabited by the High-land-men, or Irish Scots. ARGILE. Argathelia. LYing to the West of Lennox, and the lake Lomond, and bounding upon the South with the Sea, or Frith of Dunbriton; wild, rocky, and mountainous, with Cantire, Braid-Albin, and the neighbouring countries of the Highlanders, the more ancient, and first residence of the Scots, desbourding hither from Ireland. CANTIRE. IT is a narrow Promontory, or Chersonese of some 30 miles in length (the Promontory of the Epidij of Ptolemie;) divided from Argile by Logh Fin (a long, and spacious arm of the sea of Dunbriton,) & joined to Knapdale, & the Continent, by a small neck of land, not exceeding a mile in breadth. The Mul of Cantire, the farthest point of the Chersonesse, is distant only 13 miles from Ireland, the next part of Scotland, and Great Britain to that Island. These last, inclusively from Menteith, were the famous a V. s●pra. Caledonijs of Tacitus, parted by Ptolemy into 13 lesser names, or divisions, the Epidij, Cerones, Creones, Carnonacae, Carini, Cornabijs, Logi, Mertae, Cantae; Texali, Vennicontes, Vacomagi, and Caledonij, particularly thus called; the only part of Britain, stopping, and giving bounds to the great conquests, and victories of the Romans, twice invaded, by julius Agricola in the reign of Domitian, and by the Emperor Severus, but without any good effect, & not without much loss to the Roman side; secured by their mountains, lakes, marshes, and woods. The Roman Empire declining, they were all called by the names of Picts. Afterwards they became divided betwixt the Picts, driven unto the Eastern shore; and the Scots, a colony (as before) of the Irish, thrusting into the parts towards Ireland, and the West; the victorious conquerors not long after of the Picts. At this day they are distinguished into the Law-land-men, or the English, and more civil Scots, inhabiting the plainer countries along the Germane Ocean, and upon this side of the two Friths, & the Highland-men, or Irish Scots, retaining yet the Irish language, and manners, and possessing the heights of the hill Grampius, Braid-albin, Argile, and other mountainous regions upon the Western, and Irish Seas. THE LANDS OF GREAT BRETAINE. THe Lands belonging to this Continent are all called in Ptolemy by the name of the British Lands. Insulae Britannicae. Ptol. lib. 2. c. 2. & 3. & l. 8, c. 3. Before the time of Pliny, as in his 4 book, and 16 chapter, they made with Albion, or the Greater Britain, the general name of the Britain's; distinguished from the ancient, & accounted an other world after Solinus. Britanniae Plin. N. Hist. lib. 4. c. 16. The most famous, & greatest of these, and after England of the Lands of Europe, and the West, is Ireland. IRELAND. a jerna. Arist. de Mundo c. 3. Iris Diodor. Siculi. juverna. Mel. l. 3. jerne. Cla. Paneg. de. 4. Consul. Hon. Aug. Ibernia, Ptol. Geog. lib. 2. c. 2. Hibernia Corn-Tacit. in Vita jul. Agric. & recentiorum. THE bounds hereof are upon the East b Ibernic●s oceanus Ptol. Geog. lib. 2. c. 2. the Irish Ocean, or S. George his Channel from England, & Scotland; upon the North the c Hyperboreus. ib. Northern Ocean; upon the West d Occiduus. ib. the Westernesea; & upon the South the e Vergivius. ib. Vergivian. It lieth betwixt about the 51½, and 56⅚ degrees of Northern Latitude, or betwixt the 19, or middle Parallel of the 8 Clime, where the longest day hath 16 hours, and a half, and the 24 Parallel, or end of the 10 clime, where the same hath 17 hours, and 3 quarters. The length of the Island after this computation is 320 Italian miles, or measured English. Camden otherwise accounteth the length only at 300 English. The breadth he reckoneth at 120 of the same miles. The air is temperate, and healthy, but moist, and raw, rather plentifully bringing up, and nourishing, then ripening fruits. The soil is fertile, but better pasturage, and for grass, then for fruits, and corn, through a wet quality of the ground, or by the sloth of the natives, and for their want of manuring; encumbered with bogs, lakes, marshes, and with thick, slutchie, and undreaned woods. The first inhabitants were the Irish (for more ancient we find not,) distinguished by Ptolemie into sundry lesser f V. Ptol. Geo. lib. 2. c. 2. people, and names: the Rhobognij, Darnij, Voluntij, Vennicnij, and Erdini; now containing Ulster: the Auteri, Gangani, and Nagnatae; inhabiting Connaught: the Velibori, Vterni, Vodiae, and Coriondi; now Munster: and the Menapijs, Cauci, Blanij, and brigants; now Leinster: whose cities were Rhigia, Rheba, Macolicum, Dunum, Laberus, & Ivernis, etc. whose interpretations we let pass, as very uncertain; free for a long time, and not conquered by foreign power, neglected by the Romans, and the succeeding Saxons, or English, engaged in more necessary wars, or more honourable, and gainful conquests. Towards the wain of the Romans g V. supra. Empire they are named the Scots (the occasion, or reason hereof we find not,) subduing the neighbouring Picts, and Caledonians, and giving the name of Scotland to the Northern part of the British Continent. Leaving there this new affected name, they lastly resume, and return here unto their first, and more wont name of Irish. Their government anciently was under many petty kings, or tyrants. In the reign of king Henry the second, occasioned through the quarrels hereof, they are first made subject to the English; whose princes were styled Lords of Ireland. King Henry the eight by the good liking of the natives first assumed the title of King, continued ever since in his successors. More lately they were distinguished into the Irish, and the English Pales, or the Wild, and Civil Irish; whereof these obeyed the English laws; the other were let loose to their barbarous customs, and living. The happy success of the last wars against Tir-oën, and the wisdom, and zeal of King james of happy memory put an end to this division; the country being now every where planted with civil inhabitants, and the whole reduced to an English Province. The laws, whereby the people are governed, are their Acts of Parliament, and the Municipal, or Common Laws of England; executed by the Lord Deputy, or Viceroy for the king, Precedents, judges, Sheriffs, & other English names of Magistrates. Their Religion, which only is allowed, is the Reformed, or Protestant, yet where the pretended Catholic, or Roman doth more prevail amongst the vulgar, through their discontent, or an inbred and rooted superstition. Their Clergy are Archbishops, Bishops, and Inferior ranks; whose Primate is Armagh; and first Apostle S. Patricius, a Magdeburg. Cent. 5. c. 11. & Baron Ann. Ecc. An. Chr. 431. ex Sigebert. Chron. & Probo. in vita. S. Patric. or Patrick, in the year 432, and the reign of the Emperor Valentinian the third; a Scot, or Irishman after my author, nephew to S. Martin Bishop of Tours, and Disciple to S. German. The Religious of this nation (Monks of an ancient institution) have been no less deserving, than their neighbours of Great Britain; chaste, and holy Seminaries of piety, and religion during the Primitive times of the English, French, and Dutch Churches; but who passing under the general name of the Scots (for both than were thus called) are oftentimes mistaken by their readers for the Scots of the Continent. The country is divided into 5 greater names, or Provinces, petty kingdoms sometimes of the Irish: Ulster. Leinster. Meth. Conaght. & Monster. ULSTER. BOunded upon the East, North, and West with the Ocean; and upon the South with Leinster, Meth, and Conaght. The country is large; the soil good; deep pasturages, but otherwise until the English last plantation less fruitful through the slothfulness of the wild natives: overgrown with vast, and thick woods, bogs, lakes, and marshes. Chief towns are Knocfergus in Antrim, within a spacious bay (Vinderius of Ptolemie;) a garrison town, and a commodious Port, near to Cantire, and Scotland. Upon the same Eastern shore, and in Louth Carlingford. Dundalk. Tredah, at the mouth of the river Boine; Tredah. lon. 12. g. 34. m. lat. 54 g. 54. m. Merc. a fair, and populous town, the next to Leinster. Within, Armagh, near to the river Kalin; an Archbishop's sea, the Primate of the kingdom. The Province containeth ten shires, or counties: Louth, Cavon, Fermanagh, encompassing the great Lake Erne, Monaghan, Armagh, Down, Antrim, Colran, Tiroen, and Tir conell, or Donegall. The ancient inhabitants were the Darnij, Voluntij, Robognij, and Erdini of Ptolemy. LEINSTER. EXtended along the Irish Ocean from Tredah, Ulster, and the river Boine unto the Neure, and Monster upon the South; and bounded towards the West with Meth, and the river Sha●on from Canaght. The soil is fruitful, better manured, and less encumbered with woods; the inhabitants more civil, descended for a great part from the English, and conforming to their habit, and custom of living. Chief towns are Dublin (Eblana of Ptolemie) upon the Ocean, Dublin. l. 12. g. 40. m. l. 54. g. 27. m. Merc. at the fall of the river Liff (Libnius of Ptolemy,) an Archbishop's sea, and the seat of the Lord Deputy, or Viceroy of the kingdom, rich, strong, populous, and beautified with fair buildings. Without standeth a College, consecrated to the Muses, and the name of the holy Trinity; a small University, founded by Queen Elizabeth of happy memory. Weisford (Menapia of Ptolemie) at the mouth of the Slain (the river Modona of the same author,) Weissford. l. 12. g. 44. m. lat. 53. g. Merc. the first place in Ireland subdued by the English, and peopled with their Colonies. Within the land Kildare, a Bishop's sea. Kilkenny upon the river Neure; the best town of all the inland parts. The whole containeth 7 divisions, or shires: Dublin, Weisford, Kildare, Kings-Countie, Queen's county, or the Lease, Caterlogh, and Kilkenny. The ancient inhabitants were the Menapijs, Cauci, Blanij, and brigants of Ptolemy. METH. SEated in the middle of the Island betwixt Leinster, Conaught, and Ulster. It containeth East-Meth, West-Meth, and the county of Longford. Towns here are Trim in East-Meth upon the river Boyne; Trim. and Molingar in West-Meth. The ancient inhabitants were part of the Blanij of Ptolemy. CONAGHT. BOunded upon the West with the Irish Ocean; upon the North with Ulster; and upon the East, and South with Meth, Leinster, and Monster, by the great river Shanon (Senus of Ptolemie,) arising out of the mountains of Letrim, and after a long course having made sundry great lakes by the way, falling into the Western Ocean some 60 miles below Limerick. In the North hereof rise Curlew Mountains, fatal to the English by their slaughter, and overthrow during the late Irish wars. It containeth 6 shires or Counties: Letrim, Roscoman, Slego, Maio, Galway, and Twomund. The chief town, Galway. lon. 9 g. 17. m. lat. 54. g. 6. m. Mercat. and the third city of the kingdom is Galway, a Bishop's sea, a fair, rich, and well frequented Port, near unto the fall of the great lake, or river Corbes into the Western Ocean. The ancient inhabitants were the Gangani, Auteri, and Nagnatae of Ptolemie. MOUNSTER. BOunded upon the Southeast, and West with the Ocean; and upon the North with Leinster and the river Shanon from Conaght: divided amongst 6 Counties, Limerick, tipperary, Corck, Waterford, Desmond, and Kerry. Chief towns are Limerick, in an Island, encompassed with the river Shanon; a Bishop's sea, and a well traded Empory. Waterford, a rich Port, and the second city of the kingdom; upon the river Suit. Corck a Bishop's sea. Kinsale, a walled town, and a commodious Port at the mouth of the river Bany. The ancient inhabitants were the Velibori, Vodiae, Vterni, and Coriondi of Ptolemie. Other more noted Lands of Great Britain are, 1 those of a Orcadeses Taciti etc. Orkney. 2 those of b Thule. ib. & Thyle, cuius media l. 63. g. Ptol. Geog. lib. 2. c. 3. Schetland lying in 63 degrees of Latitude. 3 the Western c Ebudae. Ptol. ib. lib. 2. c. 2. Lands; belonging to the Crown of Scotland. 5 Subject to the English Crown d Monaeda Ptol. ib. Man. 6 Those of e Cassiterides. Plin. N. Hist. lib. 4. c. 22. etc. Silly. 7 Wight f Vectis Tac. etc. . and Holy g Lindisfarnensis. Bed. Ec. Hist. Ang. Island. etc. THE FIFTH BOOK. Containing the present bounds, situation, and quality of Spain. The Inhabitants. Their manners, languages, and religion. The institution, power, and courts of their Inquisition. The number, and order of their Bishops. The Religious del Resgate, and de la Merced. The military orders of the Crosse. The manner of their civil government. The King. His style of Catholic. His dominions, and revenues. A short censure of the present Spanish greatness. The parts, or countries of Spain. THE bounds hereof are upon the North-east the Pyrenaean Mountains, a Ergo latus Hispaniae ortiu● Pyrene includit, me●idionale efficit nostrum ma●e à Pyrena usque ad Columnas, proximum huic oceanus usque ad Sacrun Promontorium, tertium latus est occiduum, fere paralelum Pyrenae à Sacro Promontorio usque ad Promontorium apud Ar●abros, quod vocatur Nerium, quartum latus inde ducitur usque ad boreales Pyrenes fines. Strab. Geogra. lib. 3. deviding it from France, and from the rest of the Continent of Europe, surrounded upon the other sides with the deep, and spacious Ocean; upon the North, with the sea Cantabrique; with the Atlantic upon the West; and upon the South with the straits of Gibraltar, & the sea Mediterranean. Mariana b lib. 1. de Rebus Hispaniae. cap. 2. accounteth the circumference of the whole to be 2816 Italian miles; measuring along the course of the Pyrenaean Mountains from Cabo de Creux upon the Mediterranean unto the town of Fuentarabia 320 miles; to Cabo Finisterre along the shore of the sea Cantabrique 536 miles; from that Promontory unto the town of Gibraltar 895 miles; and from thence returning again to Cabo de Creux (bending still with the creeks, and windings of the sea) 1065 miles. The greatest length hereof he reckoneth at 800 miles, and the breadth at 560 of the same miles. It is seated in the Southern half part of the Temperate Zone, lying betwxt the. 4. 24/60, and 19½ degrees of Longitude (for such are the distances of the Promontories Finisterre, and de Creux from the first Meridian drawn by the Azores Lands, whose two Meridian's make about a full hour's difference of the Sun's first rising,) & betwixt about the 36, and 44½ degrees of Northern latitude, or from the 30 minute South of the 11, or middle parallel of the 4 clime unto about the 30 mi wary and descreet withal, not carried with that rash, and headlong fury, esteemed by others valour, overcoming rather with temporising, deep reach, and policy, then by main force and violence. If we would have him in a word described, he almost is, whatsoever almost is not the Frenchman. The Languages spoken hereby are. 1. the castilian, or vulgar Spanish, common to the whole Nation. 2. that of Portugals, as are the people, mixed of the castilian and French. 3. that of the Catalonians, and inhabitants of the kingdom of Valentia, which is not much unlike unto the French spoken in Languedoc. 4. the Basquish, proper to the Biscians' and people of Guipuscoa, a language purely barbarous, not refined with the mixture of more elegant tongues, and thought to be the ancient Spanish spoken here before the Conquest of the Romans. here likewise was in use the ancient Moorish, retained by the Moriscos, but of late years banished from hence with the people. The ancient religion hereof was that common to all the Gentiles, worshipping many false and absurd gods. The * v. joan. Chrysost. in praefat. in Epistol. ad Hebraeos, & in Mat. Hom. 76. Theodoret. in Epistolan ad Timoth. 2. c. 4. Pauli Orosijs Histor. lib. 7. c. 19 B. ●sidori Hispalensis Chron. Gothorum, Wandalorum, & Svevo. & de Sanct. c. 82. joan. Marianae de Rebus. Hisp. lib. 4. cap. 2. lib. 5. c. 1. 2. 3. 5. 9 & 14. & lib. 7. c, 10. & 13. Baron. An. Eccl. Anno Christi. 61. etc. first that preached here the holy Gospel was the Apostle S. Paul according to S. Chrysostome, Theodoret, & sundry other of the ancient fathers. That he had an intent to make a journey into Spain, we plainly gather from the the 15 chap. to the Romans. That he went, or was hindered in his purpose (detained prisoner at Rome by Nero) nothing is certain. After Isidore, and the general voice of the Spaniards (but without more ancient authority) S. james, the son of Zebedee, otherwise is said to have been the first; the supposed founder of Nuestra Senora del pillar, a Church yet extant at Saragoça, accompanied with Saint Peter, the Apostle of Ebora: S. Cecilius of Eliberis: S. Euphrasius, of Illiturgis: S. Secundus of Abula, with others whose names I omit, for that they agree not about their number. Concerning St james, the tradition goeth, that after his Martyrdom at Jerusalem, slain by Herod, his dead body should from thence be conveyed hither to Iria Flavia in Galitia; thence to Compostella, where it should be interred, but in what place that it was not known until the year 796, when it should be first found out by Theodomyrus, bishop of Iria; although (saith my Author) the reasons are not set down, why a grave then discovered should contain the corpse of that blessed Apostle. Such notwithstanding was the credulous devotion of those times, that presently a Church was erected hereunto by Alfonsus, surnamed the chaste, than king of Leon, famous afterwards through the Christian world for the continual pilgrimages thither made from all parts, and enriched with liberal endowments and privileges. It was some 50 years afterwards, and since the year 846, and their great victory at Clavigio under king Ramir the first, obtained against the Moors, and (as then firmly was believed) by the visible presence, and aid hereof, that the castilians (for the portugals and Arragonians with the English, and Genoese acknowledge St George for their Patron) have been still accustomed in their fights, and encounters to call upon S. jago, as their guardian, and protector, their sign & word of Battle. To return to our purpose from these, and such like beginnings Christianity here daily grew, and more and more prospered in the first age of the Primitive Church, increasing through affliction, & by the holy blood of slain Martyrs. In the happy reign of Constantine the Great, Gentilism put down, Religion was first authorized here, as in the other Provinces of the Roman Empire, by public command, & a small truce was granted to the Church, Heresy, Gentilism, and Persecution freshly reviving again in the reigns of the next Emperor's Constantius and julianus. These tempestuous times overpast, by the favour of God the Sun of the Gospel again gloriously breaks out, & in a calm and clear sky, here freely shineth during the reigns of the after succeeding most Christian & Catholic Emperors of the West. In the reign of the Emperor Honorius swarm in hither the barbarous Nations, by whom Religion suffers a second Eclipse. Of these the Alans were Gentiles, but whose outrage lasted not long, shortly after their first coming overthrown, and rooted out by the Goths. The Vandals, also Gentiles at the time of their first entrance, by their after commerce and acquaintance with the Goths under their king Gensericus turned Arrian Christians, departing not long after into Africa. The Suevians at the first likewise were Gentiles. Under their third king Receiarius about the year 448, they received the Christian, & Catholic faith, which shortly after being subdued, & restored again by the Goths, sweyed with the greatness of that Nation, under their king Remismundus they changed for their Arrian heresy. In the reign of Theodomyrus after an apostasy of above one hundred years, they returned again unto the Catholic belief, wherein they continued until the extirpation of their kingdom, & name by the Goths in Andeca their last king. The Goths were Arrians from their first entrance into the Roman Provinces, corrupted by Valens, Emperor of the East. In continuance of time becoming Lord of the whole Spain, the rest of the barbarous nations, & the Romans subdued, they subjected all this continent under that foul heresy. Under their King Ricaredus about the year 588, rejecting the Arrian, they first embraced the Orthodox tenant, & the whole Spain is again become Catholic, in the which the same persisted until the expiration of the name & Monarchy hereof in Rodericus. In the year 714, & reign of this Prince, happened that fatal invasion of the Moors, whereby this country almost in a moment of time became overwhelmed with the new Mahumetane superstition, & religion confined within the Mountains of Biscay, & Asturia. After long & fierce wars for above the space of 700 years, the kingdom of Granado, their last retreat, being taken in by Ferdinand the fifth, and Isabel kings of Castille, and Arragon, the Infidels are again beaten home into Africa, & the Province is totally recovered unto the Christian belief; if by this time it may rightly be esteemed Christian, corrupted by long Popish impostures: which although since in part reform in most other parts of Christendom, hath here in its full impurity been maintained unto this day. The Religion then here only allowed, is that of the Romish Church without all visible show of other mixtures. An especial cause hereof (besides the unnatural stiffness of the Nation not easily changing) hath been the Inquisition with extremest diligence, and watchfulness, still crushing Religion in the shell; & Protestants books, & all freer discourse and commerce utterly prohibited, taking away all means of attaining to the light hereof. This * De l' Histoire d' Espaigne par Loys de Mayerne liure 22. was first begun in the year 1478 in the reigns of Ferdinand the fifth, and Elizabeth, kings of Castille and Arragon, by the especial procurement of D. Pedro Gonsales de Mendoza, Cardinal & Archbishop of Sevilla, occasioned by the Apostasy of the newly then baptised jews, and Moors, beginning to return to their ancient Superstition, against whom then chiefly (the name of Lutheran & Protestant not being extant) it was intended. It was first exercised in the Kingdoms of Castille, and Granado; afterwards received into Navarre, & Arragon; and lastly into Portugal. The power and authority hereof is to inquire after, and to censure Infidelity, heresy, witchcraft, & sins against nature. The Inquisitours are all of the Saecular Clergy, besides Portugal distributed into 12 Courts, or Tribunals: the Courts of Inquisition at Vallidolid, & Logronnio for Navarre, & so much of the kingdom of Castille, as lieth on this side the Mountains of Segovia & Avila: at Toledo, and Cuença for New Castille: at L'erena for Estremadura: at Murcia for that Country: at Sivilla, and Cordova for Andaluzia: at Granado for the kingdom thereof: at Valentia for that Province: at Saragoça for Aragonia; & at Barcelona for Catalonia. The residence hereof for Portugal I find not. By these merciless Tyrannies, thus dispersed over the body of these Realms, the people here are so bridled in, that nothing can be spoken, scarcely known, much less attempted, or done, prejudicial to the present Romish Church, and Religion. Insomuch that here the Priests may lie by authority, coin, & forge miracles without contradiction, say & do whatsoever they please, without any one daring to oppose, even against their palpable impostures, & most shameless impudence. These, as in all other Country's subject to the See of Rome, are distinguished into Archbishops, Bishops, Secular Priests, & sundry sorts of Regulars. The Bishops (besides those of Leon, & Oviedo, who by ancient exemptions acknowledge no superior, but the Pope) are ranked under their Archbishops, or metropolitans, as follow. Under Toledo, the Bishops of Cordova, Cuenca, Siguença, jaen, Murcia, and Vxama. Under St jago, Orense, Mondonedo, Badaios, Tui, Placenza, Lugo, Salamanca, Avila, Zamora, Astorga, Coria, & Cuidad Rodrigo. Under Sivilla, Malaga, Cadiz, and of the Canary Lands. Under Granado, Guadix, and Almeria. Under Burgos, Pampelona, and Calahora. Under Valentia, Orihuela, Segorve, and Xativa. Under Saragoça, Huesca, jacca Balbastro, Taradona, and Albarracino; and under Taragona, Barcelona, Tortosa, Vique, Vrgel, Girona, Lerida, and Elna in the land of Russillon. In Portugal are 3 Archbishops Sees, of Braga, Lisbona, and Evora. Whereunto are subordinate the Bishops of Coimbre, Lamego, Viseo, Porto, Miranda, Portalegre, Guarda, Elvis, Leira, and Silvis. Of these Toledo, Taragona, and Braga do all contend for the Primacy, the matter yet remaining undetermined. Howbeit Toledo now carrieth the account, the most honourable, and richest hereof, whose revenues are esteemed at 300000 ducats by the year, the perpetual Chancellor of Spain. Amongst the inferior Clergy the most memorable, proper almost to this Country, are the Orders deal Resgate, and de la Merced, the former flourishing most in Aragonia, where it begun, the other much the greater in the kingdom of Castille, but scattered nevertheless over France, and other parts bordering upon the Sea Mediterranean. The profession, and exercise hereof is with alms, gathered amongst the people, to redeem such Christian Captives, as what by chance of war, and by the daily pyracyes, and incursions of the Turks, and Moors do in Barbary, and other Mahumetane countries live enthralled to the Infidels; for this cause sending yearly their Agents to Algiers, and Fez, where managing this affair with no less diligence than faithfulness, they first ransom the religious, than the king of Spain Lay subjects, and of those first the younger sort, than those of other nations, as far as their alms will extend. They leave also here certain of their brethren to inform them of the state, quality, and necessity of the Captives to make the better way for their liberty the year following. The king with a liberal hand greatly furthereth this business, giving ordinarily as much more as the Friars have collected. Neither are the people wanting herein, few here dying, who leaveth not some legacy for these charitable uses. Besides these numberless Clergy, here are another sort of Regulars, which, although for the most part they are of the Laity, depend notwithstanding, and had their beginning from Religion. They are the Knights of the Cross instituted in the holy wars against the Saracens, whose office it was by arms to defend the Christian faith, and the professors thereof againgst the force and outrages of the Infidels; besides the Maltese, who here yet hold good possessions, divided into six orders peculiar to this Province; those of Calatrava, S. james and Alcantara in the kingdom of Castille; of Avis, and of Christ in Portugals; and of Montesa in Arragon. The order * v. joan. Marianae de Rebus Hispaniae lib. 11. c. 6. & de l' Histoire d' Espaigne par Joys da Mayerne liure 10. of Calatrava was first occasioned in the year 1157 by certain Monks of the order of Cisteaux, undertaking the defence of that city, then newly surprised upon the Infidel, and in regard of the danger forsaken by the Knight Templars, to whose charge is was committed. In process of time it grew to that state, that besides 8 fair Monasteries, it now enjoyeth no less than 61 towns, and castles in both kingdoms of Castille & Arragon. The Knights do wear for a mark of their order a white coat with a red cross upon it, and are subject to the Monkish discipline of Cisteaux. They have made many flittings of their chief residence; from Calatrava to Ciruelos; to Buxeda; to Corcolos; to Salvitierra; and from thence to the castle of Covo, where it now resteth. They have been seen to serve in the field against the Moors with 300 great horse which is the whole number of men of arms their Commaunderies were bound to set forth to the wars. The famous * v. joan. Marianae de Rebus Hispaniae lib. 11. c. 13. & de l' Histoire d' Epaigne par Loys de Mayerne liure 10. & 13. order of St james was begun, and occasioned not long after that of Calatrava, by the superstitious emulation of the Monks of St Eloy, and certain Gentlemen of Castille; who by building hospitals in divers passages of Spain for the entertainment of Christian pilgrims, travailing from towards France to S. jago, and performing other charitable offices towards those devoted people, deserved so well of Pope Alexander the third, that he erected them into an order; by this means becoming partly Ecclesiastical, and partly Saecular, all of them appointed to live after the rule of St Augustine, and the Saecular permitted to marry, so that they would not break the bonds of wedlock, which they must vow inviolably to keep. Their first residence was at their Covent by the Hospital of St Mark, lying without the city of Leon. Afterwades falling out with Ferdinand king hereof, & removing into the kingdom of Castille, they had there given them by king Alfonsus the town, and castle of Vcles, now the chief seat of their order. Repossessing notwithstanding after the death of the said Ferdinand the Covent by St Mark, the order by this means became divided into two several factions, or parts; the towns and commanderies in the kingdom of Leon acknowledging S. Mark, and those other of the kingdoms of Castille, and Portugal Vcles: all notwithstanding subject to one master, resident at Vcles, until king Dionysius ranked the possessions, belonging hereunto in his kingdom of Portugal, under a master of their own. The lands and possessions hereof (besides those of Portugal) are two Colleges in the University of Salamanca, a Covent at Sivilla, 4 Hermitages in the mountains, 5 hospitals of special revenue, and some 90 commanderie towns, and castles. The Knights wear a red cross upon a white coat, fashioned like a sword, and are accounted at this day above 600 Gentlemen, beside about 200 Friars resident in their Vicarages, Covents, and other benefices, and are by much the richest order in Spain. The order * v. joan. Marianae de Rebus Hispaniae. lib. 12. c. 3. & de l' Histoire d' Espaigne par Loys de Mayerne liure 11. of Alcantara was erected in the year 1217, by Alfonsus' king of Leon, who would that that town with whatsoever else the order of Calatrava possessed in his kingdom should be divided from thence, and made a distinct order; observing notwithstanding the discipline of Cisteaux, and acknowledging the cheifage, and superiority of the other. The Knights, for a distinction from them of Calatrava, are marked with a green cross. The * v. de l' Histoire d' Espaigne par Loys de Mayerne liure 10. order of Avis so called from a town of that name in Portugal was founded by Sanctius the first king hereof. The Knights do wear the green cross of Alcantara. The order in riches, and revenues is much inferior to those before named. The * v. joan. Marianae de Rebus Hispaniae. lib. 15. c. 16, & de l' Histoire d' Espaigne par Loys de Mayerne. liure. 13. order of Christ was raised out of the ruins of the exauthorized order of the Templars, all whose lands, and possessions in Portugal were by king Dionysius assigned hereunto. It is the richest order in Portugal, to whose right belong the Lands of the sea Atlantic, with the countries in Asia, Africa, & Brasil lately discovered, & now held by this nation. The mark hereof is a red cross stroked in the midst with a white line. The first residence of the Knights was at Castromarin, seated at the mouth of the river Guadiana, now at Tovar betwixt the Guadiana, and the Taio. The order * Ibidem. of Montesa was instituted about the same time with the order of Christ in Portugal, & by the same occasion; unto which james the first, king of Arragon, gave all the revenues of the condemned order of the Templars, lying within his country of Valentia, with the town & castle of Montesa, from whence it took the name, the chief seat of the order. The Master and Knights hereof at the time of their first erection were made subject to them of Calatrava, and their Monkish discipline of Cisteaux. By leave from Pope Benedict the 13 they afterwards changed the mark hereof for a red cross to be worn before their breasts, now the badge of the order. All these in times past had their several masters, who were still of especial nobility, usual of the blood royal, and many times the younger, or base sons of their Kings. They also had (as yet they retain) their vice-masters, or great Commendadors, whereof the order of St james had two (besides the part of the order in Portugal,) offices at this day of great note, and most commonly borne by the most eminent personages of the kingdom, the great Commendador of Castille, for the division of Eucles, and the great Commendador of Leon for that of St Mark. These had likewise their Clavigeros, besides infinite petty Commendadors. The Knights were always Gentlemen by birth. Ferdinand the fifth, king of Castille, and Arragon, after the wars with the Moors, and Granado ended, jealous of the numbers & of the tumults, and disorders, which these privileged gallants, wanting foreign employment, might afterwards fall into, to the great danger, and prejudice of his kingdoms, united the Masterships hereof with the Crown, followed afterwards by the Kings of Portugal in their dominions. Since this first injury by a common fate of all religious states they have for a long time languished, and now scarce are in being, their laws & privileges broken, and Gentlemen, Courtiers, and favourites of great men usurping the titles and revenues. The Mastership's of the kingdoms of Castille, and Portugal (Montesa in Arragon not reckoned) yield yearly to the king according to Linschottens account above 126759 pound sterling, besides the rents of St George in Guinea, belonging to the order of Christ, worth 100000 ducats by the year. This hath been the Ecclesiastical state. Concerning the civil, the whole is subject to one sole Monarch, divided notwithstanding into three distinct kingdoms, different in laws, and customs, and not united but in their Prince: the kingdom of Castille, & Leon, whereunto Navarra, & Granado are annexed, and are parts; & of Arragon; and of Portugal. Of these the kingdom of Arragon enjoyeth a more free estate then the rest, the royal authority being so pressed down by the privileges of the people, & the power of their a v. joan. Marianae de Rebus Hispainae. lib. 8. c. 1. & de l' Histoire d' Espaigne par Loys de Mayerne liure. 9 13. 22. & 23. justitia that scarcely it may be accounted Monarchical. In Castille, as in the chiefest and most devoted unto him, the king is always resident, & here most commonly at Vallidolid, or Madrid. The other two he commandeth by his Viceroys; whereof Arragon containeth three (for as much as consisting of so many different Provinces and governments,) the Viceroy of Aragonia, resident at Saragoca, who ought still to be a native; the Viceroy of the Country of Valentia, residing in the city of Valentia; and of Catalonia at Barcelona. Navarra likewise, although it be now incorporate with Castille, hath notwithstanding its particular Viceroy, administering justice according to the laws of Castille, and the customs, and the privileges of the country. The laws, all is governed by, are the municipal, or common laws of each kingdom, and when these are wanting, the civil, or Roman law, professed, and executed by civilians, brought up in their Universities, and following the proceeding and course of the Civil. A no small commendation of the Nation hath been their strict execution hereof, which they administer with due severity, and without partiality, a chief cause of their general more prosperous and flourishing estate. The King is haereditary, and where women for defect of male issue do succeed. He * v. joan. Marianae de Rebus Hispaniae lib 7. c. 4. & de l' Histoire d' Espaigne par Loys de Mayerne liv. 25. is styled the most Catholic King, a title first given to Ricaredus, the first Orthodox King of the Goths, in a Provincial council held at Toledo, continued afterwards in Alfonsus the first king of Leon, for his devout and religious carriages, but not becoming haereditary until Ferdinand the fifth, king of Castille & Arragon; who honoured herewith by Pope july the second, for maintaining his quarrel against the excommunicated king of France, Lewes the twelfth, transmitted the same to succession unto this day. His dominions may not unfitly be distinguished according to the 4 great devisions of the inhabited world, into those of Europe, Africa, Asia, and America. In the first besides Spain, and the Lands, thereunto belonging, he holdeth the kingdoms of Naples, and Sicily, the dukedom of Milan in Italy, and the Island of Sardinia, besides the many Provinces of the Low-countries, not yet revolted, now in the possession of Isabel, aunt to Philip the fourth now reigning, after her decease without heirs to return again unto the Crown of Spain. In afric he maintained against the Infidels the towns of Oran, and Melilla, the great haven Muzalquiver, the Penion or rock of Veliz, the towns of Seuta, Tangier, and Mazagone in the Continent of Barbary; the fortresses of Arguin, and St George de la Mina in Aethiopia; beyond the cape of good hope the forts of Sena, and Sofala, with the Island Mozambique; together with the Azores or Flemish Lands; those of Madera, Cape Verde, Saint Thomas, and deal Principe lying along the West shore hereof on this side of the Promontory of Buona Esperanza. In Asiá he commandeth in a manner all the Seacoasts from the Persian gulf to the famous Promontory, anciently called Aurea Chersonesus, where now Malaca standeth; in which space he possesseth the havens & fortresses of Diu, Chaul, Goa, Canora, Cochin, Damain, Bazain, Tavaan, Colan, the haven, and castle of Columbo in the Island of Zeilan, and the town of Malaca in the aforesaid Chersonese, the furthest bounds of his East-Indian Empire. Concerning America with the Phillippinae, and infinite other Lands thereunto belonging, his Catholickenes challengeth the whole, given unto him by a Bull of his Countryman, Pope Alexander the Sixt. Moreover the Knights of S. john of jerusalem do hold of him the Island of Malta, given unto them after their retreat from Rhodes by the Emperor Charles the fifth. He also layeth claim to the Island of Corsica, possessed by the Genoese, the kingdoms of Tunis, and Jerusalem, usurped by the Turks, the Dukedom of Burgundy withheld by the French, with the united Provinces of the Netherlands, lately withdrawn from his obedience by the confederate states. His revenues * The fourth book of john Hugh van Linsch●ten in his discourse of voyages into the East, and West Indies. from hence are great, as well in regard of the riches, & large extent hereof, as of the many taxes & impositions, which especially his Spanish subjects of Castille, as well those of the Clergy, as of the Laity are subject unto; which first brought in upon occasion of the holy wars against the Infidels, upon the like pretence against the Heretics, as they term the reformed, have been hitherto still kept up, & maintained. The particulars hereof collected by Linschotten out of the Exchequers of his several kingdoms, and as they were farmed out in the year 1578 before the union of Portugal (not otherwise to make any certain estimate hereof, which must needs be uncertain) were as follow. His demaine in Castille with the Alcavala, and Tertiae of that kingdom) which Alcavala is the tenth penny of all Lands, merchandise, & goods sold by any Castilian, (for further than that kingdom it extendeth not,) the Tertiae being the third part of all spiritual promotions, & revenues) yield yearly about the sum of 1274 Quintos. The custom of Merchandise, passing out of Biscay, and Guipuscoa into Castille, paying after the rate of one in ten at the Custome-houses of Victoria, Horduna, and Valmas Ceda, amounteth to 70 Quintos. The custom for wares, passing through the Country of Leon by Sanabria, and Villa-Franca, one Quinto. The same for Merchandise out of Asturia by Oviedo, 375000 Maravedies. The rent of the Prevosts office of Bilbao 490000 Maravedies. The toull of the Inland passages of Valentia, Aragonia, and Navarre, where is paid the tenth penny of all Merchandise brought thither out of Castille, 49 Quintos, and 35000 Maravedies. The like toull of certain inland ports of Castille, frontiring upon Portugal, for wares passing to and fro, betwixt those two kingdoms, 34 Quintos, and 155000 Maravedies. The wools yearly transported out of Spain into foreign Countries, paying for every sack, weighing above ten Aroben, two dukats for a subject, & 4 for a stranger, 53 Quintos, and 586000 Maravedies. The farm of the Almoxarischap of Sivilla for the tenth penny of the Merchandise of the Dutchmen, English, and other people of Europe, there discharged, 154 Quintos, and 309000 Maravedies. The farm of the Almoxarischap of Sivilla for the Spanish Indies, (which is for the 20. penny of all Merchandise laden here, and bound thither, paying an other 20 penny at their arrival there,) 67 Quintos. The rent of the mint of Spain, (every dukat which is there coined for any of the King's subjects paying a rial of plate) 22 Quintos. The Salinas, or Salt-workes, belonging to the Crown, are taxed at 93 Quintos. The Farms of the Masterships of S. james, Calatrava, and Alcantara, besides their pasturages, yield 98 Quintos. The rent of the pasturages of these Mastership's 37 Quintos. The rent of the Quicksilver mine at Almaden 73 Quintos. The rent of the silver mine of Guadalcana in Estremadura was wont to be worth 187 Quintos by the year but is now much decayed. The rent called de la Moneda Forera (which is a certain rent of every hertsteed, each paying yearly 7 Maravedies,) yieldeth 6 Quintos, and 656000 Maravedies. The farm of Cards (every pair here sold, paying unto the King half a rial of plate) 20 Quintos. The rash's or clothes of Florence, (whereof every piece payeth 6 dukats,) 10 Quintos. The Pope's pardons (of which he maketh good merchandise in America) 200 Quintos. The first fruits (paid by the Clergy at their first entrances into their benefices for confirmation of their places, given unto him towards the maintenance of the wars against Heretics & Infidels) 65 Quintos. The Excusado, a yearly contribution so called, because consented unto by the Letters Patents of his Holiness, (given by the Clergy upon the same pretext of holy war) 11 Quintos. The Exercitio (granted by all the Provinces towards the keeping of slaves, and making, and maintaining of galleys,) 7 Quintos, & 750000 Maravedies. The extraordinary contribution of Spain is yearly worth 104 Quintos, and 305000 Maravedies, gathered through the country amongst the common sort of people, taxed according to their several abilities. The ordinary revenues of the kingdom of Arragon, a freer state than the rest, and less subject to impositions, reach only to 75 Quintos. The revenues of Sicily to 375 Quintos. Of Naples to 450 Quintos. Of the Dukedom of Milan to 300 Quintos. Of the West Indies to 300 Quintos. The Low-Countryes, with Burgundy, were wont to yield 700 Quintos; but besides the late revolt of some third part, they are now alienated from the Crown hereof, assigned to the Archdutchesse Isabel. The Lands of Sardinia, Mallorça, & Menorça afford the Prince no profit at all, their whole revenues being employed for their defence against the Turkish Pirates, to whose injuries they are still exposed, and sometimes more than is received. The ordinary revenues of Portugal amount to a million of Dukats. The Mastership's of the cross of that kingdom yield 100000 Dukats. The Lands of the Sea Atlantic, the Açores, Madera, Cape-Verde, S. Thomas, and deal Principe, (for the Canaries belong to the Crown of Castille,) 200000 dukats. The Mine of S. George in Guinea, appertaining to the order of Christ, & now usurped by the king, 100000 dukats. Brasil 150000 dukats. The custom of the spices, and merchandise brought to Lisbona from the East-Indies (for the other revenues are spent upon the defence of the Country,) 600000 dukats. His whole revenues out of all his three kingdoms, of Castille, Portugal, and Arragon, and of the conquests thereof we find in Linschotten, (reckoning every dukat at 5s 6d, a million of Maravedies to a Quinto, and each Quinto at 735l, 5 s ob. sterling,) accounted in gross a 3479917 l. 5s 9d, the revenues of the Crown of Spain, and 605000l. the revenues of the Crown of Portugal. Linschotten ib. at 4084917l, and 5s 9d English. From such his large possessions and means, some much extolling the greatness of this Prince, have compared him with the great Turk, and other the mightiest monarchs of the world, yet not rightly considering the many weaknesses, and imperfections his great body of estate is subject unto, making him not only inferior hereunto, but perhaps in solid strength to some lesser neighbouring Potentates. 1 The disunion and remoteness of his Provinces, severed by infinite spaces of sea, & land, and their unreadiness hereupon in case of danger to relieve, & succour one another. 2 His slow praeparation for any war upon the same reason; his forces being long a gathering together from parts so far distant, and subject still to be cut off by the way, or smothered in the many strangling harbours hereof, by a more quick, and ready enemy. 3 His want of men for the execution of any great design; his Indians, and other barbarous subjects being altogether unfit for service, and Spain for the causes before set down not so well peopled, as that, with the rest of his dominions in Europe, it can afford any great matter. 4 The uncertainty, and danger of a great part of his revenues, exposed to the hazard, and lets of seas, winds, pyracyes, and open enemies. 5 His extraordinary charge and expense in the wages, and stipends of almost infinite Viceroys, governor's, officers, and soldiers he is forced to maintain in the many Provinces of his scattered Empire. 6 The discontentedness of the greatest part of the people and nations, subject unto him; the Arragonians being much offended with him for their privileges broken, & ancient liberties infringed; the portugals never well brooking the castilian government, forced hereunto by conquest, and accustomed to Princes of their own; and his estates in Italy, and of the Levant kept from open revolt by the strength of Citadels, and Spanish garrisons. My censure only shall be the greatness of these his empty, scattered, and ill affected dominions rather to be a trouble, and burden, then to add any great advantage, and strength unto him; not easily any long time to be held together without his command of the Sea, or if not guided by a provident, and wise Council, after the manner of the nation very wary, and circumspect in all their actions, and seldom committing oversights, endued with an extraordinary judgement, constancy, and valour above many of their neighbours, as to foresee, and prevent, so to master, and remedy any mischiefs, and disorders, which may happen. The Country at this day containeth 18 greater parts, or devisions. 1. Of Portugal betwixt the Taio, and Guadiana. 2. Portugal betwixt the Taio, & Duero. 3. Portugal betwixt the Duero, & Minio. 4. Castillia la Nueva. 5. Castillia la Veia. 6. Galitia. 7. Asturia. 8. Biscaia. 9 Guipuscoa. 10. Navarra. 11. Estremadura. 12. Andaluzia. 13. Granado. 14. and Murcia, parts of the kingdom of Castille. and of 15. Aragonia. 16. Valentia. 17. Catalonia. 18. and the land of Russillon, the parts of the kingdom of Arragon: whose descriptions follow in the third place, after that I have first set down the ancient estate, with the many alterations, & successions, happening in the province from the first memory of histories unto our times, occasioning the present state, names, and devisions. THE six BOOK. Containing the Descriptions of the more noted Mountains, the Rivers of Spain. Their ancient, and modern names. The more ancient limits, and names of Spain. The first inhabitants. The intrusion of the Celtaes, Tyrians, Phocenses, Zacynthij, and Rhodians. The first conquest hereof by the Carthaginians. Their continuance, and the extent here of their empire. The dominion hereof, and conquest of the Romans. The Description, and Estate of Spain during the government of the Romans, collected out of Ptolemy, and the ancient Geographers. The History, invasion, and conquests of the Vandals, Silingi, alan's, Suevians, and Goths. The succession, dominion, and history of the Moors. The beginning, increase, and union of the kingdoms, of Leon, Castille, Navarra, Arragon, and Portugal, with the Earldom of Barcelona. The present division, names, and estate of Spain, occasioned through these mutations. THE MOUNTAINS OF SPAIN. THE Landmarks whereof we will make use in the ensuing discourse are the Mountains, and Rivers hereof. The Mountains a v. joan. Marianae de Rebus Hisp. l. 1. c. 3. may be distinguished in 6 greater ridges continuate, and knit together, and whereof the rest are parts. A first is the noted ridge of the Pyrenes b Pyrene Ptol. lib. 2. Geogra. c. 6. Pyrene, & Montes Pyrenaei Strab. Geograph. lib. 3. (Mon●) Pyrenaeus Pli. Nat. Hist. lib. 3. c. 1. , common hereunto, and France, inhabited by both Nations, & the bounds of both. They begin at the Promontory c Oeaso Ptomontorium Pyrenes. Ptol. Geog. li. 2. c. 6. Oiarco, and Sea Cantabrique, and are continued from thence Southeast betwixt the two kingdoms unto d Veneris Templum Ptol. Geogra. lib. 2. c. 6. Cabo de Creux, and the Sea Mediterranean. Part hereof towards the Mediterranean, and land of Russillon is called the Mountain e Mons Canus joan. Epis. Gerundensis Paralipom. Hispaniae. lib. 1, Canigo. Other names, and distinctions we find not. From these about Ronceval branch a second row of hills, coasting Westwards along the shore of the Sea Cantabrique, and overspreading the countries of Guipuscoa, Biscay, and Asturia, until in Galitia, which they divide in the midst, at the f Nerium Promontorium Strab. Geogra. lib. 3. & Ptol. Geog. lib 2. c. 6 Cape Finisterre they end with the ancient world. Pliny seemeth to call these g juga Asturum Plin. Nat Hist. lib. 3. c. 1. juga Asturum. Not unfitly we may name them the Mountain's Cantabrian from their neighbourhood unto that Sea. Guipuscoa, Biscay, Asturia, with part of Galitia, or the parts of Spain, lying North hereof betwixt them, and the Ocean, are called by the natives the Countries beyond the Mountains. A more eminent top hereof is the Mountain h Mons D. Adriani Vasaei Brugensis Chron. St Adrian, situated in the high road to Baione, and France, cut through in the midst for the more easy passage of travellers; from whose top Vasaeus Brugensis reporteth that he saw both the Cantabrian, and Mediterranean Seas. Out of those craggy hills towards the head of the river Ebro proceedeth a third ridge, which running directly South by the cities Burgos, Taradona, & Daroca, at length end at the Mediterranean, a little West of the fall of the river Ebro. The whole was anciently by Ptolemy, i Idubeda Stra. Geog. lib. 3. & Ptol. l. 2. c. 6. & Strabo named mons Idubeda. It is now called by divers names; near unto the town of Burgos k Saltus Aucensis. Idem Vindius Mons Ptol. l. 2. c. 6. secundum Birtium. , Monte D'oca; at the head of the river Duero Sierra de Coçollo; near to Taradona Monte l Edulius Mons Ptol. l. 2. c. 6. eodem interpret. Moncaio; to Daroca Sierra Balbaniera; and at the sea Monte Moncia. From Idubeda a little beneath Monte Moncaio ariseth a fourth bank of mountains, which, first directing their course South-west by the towns Molina, and Cuença, afterwards at Segura, and Alcaroz do part into two branches; the one extending to the town of Muxacra, Murcia, and the Levant; the other passing through the kingdom of Granado along the coast of the Levant, until ending at the town, and straits of Gibraltar. This whole ridge is named m Orospeda Strab. Geog. li. 3. O●●ospeda. Ptol. lib. 2. c 6. Orospeda by Strabo. Ptolemy calleth part hereof n Illipula Mons Pt. Geo. l. 2. c. 4. Montem Illipulam, now the tract of the Alpuxarras. It now hath divers names. near unto the town of Molina it is called Monte de Molina; to Cuença Monte de Cuença; to Alcaraz Sierra de Alcaraz; to Segura Monte de Segura; to Granado Sierra Nevada; to Velez Malaga the Alpuxarras; and to Ronda Sierra de Ronda. The extreme point hereof anciently named o Calpe Strab. Geog l. 3. & Pl. in proaemio. li. 5. Nat. Hist. Calpe, now the mountain of Gibraltar, was one of the p Proxima autem faucibus utrinque impositi montes coercent, Abila Africa, Europae Calpe, laborum Herculis metae. Quam ob causam indigenae columnas eius Dei vocant, creduntque perfossos exclusa ante à admisisse maria, & rerum naturae mutāsse faciem▪ Plin. ibidem. two famous pillars of Hercules, the end and bounds of his labours; answered on the other side of the straits in Africa by another like copped mountain, called Abila, which was the other pillar. The narrow Seas betwixt those two hills were named from hence Fretum Herculeum, q Fretum Herculium. now the straits of Gibraltar. Out of Orospeda about the town of Alcaraz brancheth the a fifth mountain, named by Ptolemy r Mons Marianus Ptol. Geog. lib. 2. c. 4. Mons Marianus, now Sierra Morena, which, running along the right shore of the river Guadalquiver, still accompanieth the same unto the Atlantic Ocean. The part hereof from Alcaraz unto Cordova was particularly named by Caesar s Saltus Castulonensis Caesar. Comment. Bell. Civ. c. 14. Saltus Castulonensis from the city Castulo, now Navas de Tolosa. near unto the Mountain Moncaio, and the beginning of Orospeda, in the midst of a spacious plain ariseth by degrees a sixth ridge of Mountains, which keeping the river Taio continually upon the left side, from the which it is never far distant, first distinguisheth New Castille from the Old, then, deviding Portugal into two equal parts, at the town of Sintra some 28 miles from Lisbona maketh the Promontory anciently called Lunae t Lunae Montis Promontorium Ptol. Geog. lib. 2. c. 5. Montis Promontorium by Ptolemy, now Capo de St Gian. This long ridge is not now known by any one name, new or ancient, but only by the names of such towns it passeth by; near to the town of Avila being called Monte de Avila; to Segovia Monte de Segovia; to Placenza Vera de Placenza. The part hereof in the kingdom of Castille was called by Pliny ᵘ juga Carpetania; v juga Carpetana Plin. Nat. Hist. lib. 3. c. 1. the part in Portugal x Lunae mons Ptol. Geog. lib. 2. cap. 5. Lunae Mons by Ptolemy. THE RIVER'S. THe rivers for the most part issue out of those Mountainous tracts. The greater are the Ebro, Guadalquivir, Guadiana, Taio, Duero, & Minio. The a Iberus Strab. Geog. lib. 3. etc. Ebro ariseth with two heads out of the Cantabrian Mountains, near to the beginning of Monte D'oca, at the town, which is named from hence Fuentibre. Passing from hence through the kingdoms of Navarra, and Arragon by the towns Tudela, Saragoça, and Tortosa, a little below this city deviding its streams, after the course of 460 miles it falleth into the Mediterranean. Chiefer rivers, which are hereinto received, are first out of the mountains of the Pyrenes b Arragon flu. Arga rio, occasioning the name of that kingdom, now confining the countries Aragonia, and Navarra. Gallego rio. c Cinga Caes. Com. Bell. Ci●. lib. 1. c. 17. etc. Senga; and d Sicoris Caes. ibidem etc. Segre. On the other side of the Ebro out of the mountain Idubeda e Salo Martialis Epigram. Xalon rio. Guadalquivir f Baetis Strab. Geog. lib. 3. etc. signifieth in the language of the Moors a great water. It springeth out of Sierra de Alcaraz, part of Orospeda, not far from the town of Caçorla. Flowing through Andaluzia by the cities Cordova, and Sivilla, a little from St Lucar de Barameda it is disburdened into the Ocean. Chiefer streams, which empty hereinto, are Guadalimar rio out of Sierra de Alcaraz; and Xenil g Singilis Plin. Nat. Hist. lib. 3. c. 1. out of the mountains of Granado. Guadiana h Anas Strab. lib. 3. etc. signifieth in the same Moorish language the water Anas, the ancient name. It ariseth amongst the mountainous heaps of Orospeda in Campo de Montiel, near unto an obscure town, named Cagnamares. Afterwards betwixt the towns Medelino, and Villaria it is hidden under ground for the space of ten miles. Deviding first Estemadura, than that country, & Portugal; betwixt Ayamonte, and Castromarin it is swallowed by the Ocean. There are not any rivers of account, which are received into the channel hereof, although the course be very long; which happeneth through an extraordinary dryness of the neighbouring Countries. The a Tagus Strab. lib. 3. etc. Taio streameth out of Orospeda about 6 miles from a little town called Tragaçet, not far from Cuença. Through New Castille, & Portugal, and by the cities Toledo, and Lisbona at Cascais it falleth into the Ocean. Of the famous gold hereof is made the b vid. Resendij Lusitaniae Antiquitat. lib. 2. (de Tago. Sceptre of the kings of Portugal. Chiefer rivers flowing hereinto are Henares, and Guadaraema, both of them issuing out of the Mountains of Castille. Duero c Durius Plin. Nat. Hist. lib. 4. c. 22. etc. Dorias Pto. Geog. l. 2. c. 5. ariseth out of the Sierra de Coçollo, part of Idubeda, not far from the town of Soria, and the ruins of the ancient Numantia. It first directeth its streams towards the South, but, meeting with the Mountains of Castille it diverteth to the West; whence carrying along all the rivers of Castillia la Veia, and Leon, and passing through Portugal, a little below the town of Porto it is disburdened into the Atlantic. This is thought to contain a greater quantity of waters then the Taio doth; although straitened within a more narrow channel (flowing for the most part amongst hills, and mountains) it seemeth lesser. It is neither by reason of the swift current so navigable as the other. Chiefer rivers emptied hereinto are d Pisorica. the Pisverga, and Terms. The e Minius Plin. Nat, Hist. lib. 4. c. 22. et Ptol. Geog. lib. 4. c. 6. Boenis, et Minius Strab. Geo. l. 3. river Minio springeth out of the Alps of Galitia at Castelverde some 6 miles upon the North of Lugo. Meeting with the river Avia at the town of Valentia, then deviding Galitia, and Portugal, it is emptied into the Western Ocean not far from Baiona. Other rivers, having immediate intercourse with the Ocean, are first in Catalonia f Rubicatus Pt. Geog. l. 2. c. 6. Lobregat, and g Thulcis. Francolino: in the country of Valentia Guadilivar h Turium flu. Plin. Nat. Hist. lib. 3. c. 3. Durias' Strab. Geog. l 3. Turia Claudianis. Floribus, et roseis formosus Turia ripis. , and i Sucro Ptol. Geog. lib. 2. c. 6. etc. Xucar: in the kingdom of Granado Guadalquivireio, and Guadalantin: in Andaluzia Guadalethe: in Portugal betwixt Guadiana, and the Taio k Calipodis flu. Pto. l. 2. c. 5. Palma: betwixt the Taio, and Duero l Monda● Ptol. Geog. li. 2. c. 5. Mondego: betwixt the Duero, and Minio, the river m Limius Ptol. lib. 2. c. 6. Limia Plin. Nat. Hist. l. 4. c. 22. Lethe, et Limaea Stra. Geog. lib. 3. Limia, the famous n Vltimi colunt Artabri ad Promontorium, quod vocatur Nerium, in quod Occidua, et Septentrionalis linea desinunt. Habitant circum Celtici, cognati eorum Celticorum qui sunt ad Anam. Ferunt enim inter hos, et Turdulos cum fecissent exped itionem eò, Limaeo (quem diximus) flumine transito, ortam seditionem: ad quam cum accessisset ducis obitus, mansisse ibi dispersos, inde que Oblivion's flu●io nomen factam. Strab. l. 3. Geo. Lethe of the ancient Poets. There are not any rivers of note received into the Cantabrian Sea, stopped by the intervening of the long mountainous ridge, before mentioned, drawn from Ronceval of the Pyrenes unto Cabo Finisterre, and coasting along that shore. Those which be, of short courses, and falling from that bank of Mountains, are the river Mearo, now deviding Galitia, and Asturia: in Biscaia Ibaisabellum, upon which standeth the rich town of Bilbao: and in Guipuscoa Gurvinea rio, the river of the port of St Sebastian. Here is also the Vidosa springing out of the Pyrenean Mountains, and at Fuentarabia bounding this kingdom, and France. The most part of those of the South, lying betwixt the Guadiana, and Ebro have the Punic word Guadi prefixed; an argument of the long, and settled abode of the Moors in those parts. None of these rivers are very deep, and navigable, usually spreading too wide, and through the natural drought of the Country, scanted of waters; besides uneven, and uncertain. Marinaeus Siculus reckoneth the whole number to be 150 of o Marinaei Siculi de Rebus Hispan. lib. 1. all sorts. DIVERS NAMES OF SPAIN. THE more ancient Greek Authors have named this Country a Iberia Herodoti lib. 1. etc. v. & Plin. Nat. hist. l. 3. c. 1. & 3. & lib. 37. c. 2. Ptol. Geog. l. 2. c. 4. & Strabonis Geog. l. 3. Iberia, either from the noted river Iberus, (which is most probable,) or from the Iberi, a people of Asia, neighbouring to the Caspian Sea, related by Pliny with the Persians sometimes to have come into those parts. By others also we find it sometimes called b Celtiberia. v. Appiani Alexandrini lib. de bellis Hispanicis, & Strab. l. 3. Celtiberia from the more warlike and famous nation of the Celtiberi; likewise Hesperia, c Hesperia Horatij carm. l. 1. Od. 36. from the Evening star, and its more Western situation. The latter greeks, and generally all the Latins call it d Hispania Strab. Geog. l. 3 Ptol. l. 2. c. 4. etc. Spania Ammonij de Gestis Francorum l. 2. c. 20. Hispania, or Spain, (a name which to this day it retains,) if we may believe justin, from e v. justin. hist. lib. 44. Hispanus, once king hereof, not to trouble you with more difficult, and further fetched Etymologies, and alike uncertain. ANCIENT BOUNDS. THE Bounds hereof have still been the same; environed upon three sides with the Ocean, and on the part towards the Continent of Europe, walled from the Province of Gaul, or France, with the long ridge of the Pyrenean mountains, extended betwixt the Mediterranean, and Cantabrique Seas. SPAIN UNDER THE FIRST NATIVES. THE * v. Macrobii Saturn. l. 1. c. 20 Herodoti l. 1. Plutarchi vit. in Scipio. Africano. justini hist. l. 44. first rule, and dominion hereof was under the native Spaniards, (for we read not any former name of inhabitants) after the manner of all barbarous Nations, shared amongst many lesser, and obscure Princes. Amongst these we find mention in Macrobius of one Theron, king of the hither Spain: in Herodotus of Arganthonius; and in justin of Gargoris, and Habis, kings of Tartessus: of Mandonius, and Indibilis in Plutarch in the life of the great African: of Luceyus, Prince of the Celtiberians, in the same Author. Concerning other memories hereof in regard of their exceeding antiquity, and the rudeness of those first times little is related; or whereunto safe credit may be given. The first intrusion of foreign Nations. OF stranger nations the first intruding here amongst, were the * v. Strab. Geog. l. 3. & 4. Pli. Nat. Hist. l. 3. c. 1. Marianae de Rebus Hisp. l. 1. c. 14. & 15. Celtaes, Tyrians, Phocenses, Zacynthij, & Rhodij; the occasion of whose descent hither we have before pointed at. The first arrival of the Tyrians, Strabo setteth down to have happened before the age of Homer: Mariana (I know not from what more ancient authority,) about the foundation of the City of Carthage, brought hither by Sichaeus, husband to Queen Dido. The coming of the other is more uncertain. From the Celtaes, the warlike Celtiberi, Calaeci, and Celtici, were descended. By the Phocenses, a colony of the Massillians, the city Emporiae, and Dianium were founded. By the Zacynthijs, the famous Saguntum. By the Rhodians (as is thought) the city Rhodope. By the Tyrians, Gades. Strabo relateth in his third book the most part in his time of the towns of Turdetania, and of the neighbouring Seacoasts, to have been colonies of this People. The conquest-hereof by the Carthaginians. THE * v. Polyb. hist. Rom. l. 2. 3. 10. & 11. T. Livij Rom. Hist. l. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. & 28. justini hist. l. 44. Appianum Alexandrinum de Bell. Punic. & Hispan. first, who upon an ambitious desire of attaining greater dominion, and Empire invaded this Province, were the Carthaginians. Repulsed from Sicily and other Lands of the Levant about the year of Rome 132, and bending their forces towards the West, they first took in here the Island of Ebusa, belonging to this Continent. About the year 236, invited by the Tyrians, inhabiting Gades, to their aid against the neighbouring Spaniards, turning their faithless arms here against they dispossessed them of that famous city and Island. By their captains Himilco, and Hanno in the year 307, by force and subtlety they got seized of the Lands of the Baleares. Under Hamilcar, father to the great Hannibal, about the year of Rome 516, first to any purpose attempting upon the Continent, they conquered Betica, together with the Bastetani, and Contestani upon the same shore of the Levant. By Hasdrubal, succeeding hereunto in the government, they enlarged their conquests, (the city of the Saguntines excepted,) as far as the Ebro. By Hannibal, successor unto Hasdrubal, (Saguntum taken, and the Carpetani, Ilergetes, Ausetani, and other barbarous people subdued,) they extended the same unto the Pyrenaean Mountains, stretching upon the other side Westwards unto the straits of Hercules; Lusitania, and the more Northern parts excluded, remaining yet free, and not conquered by foreign power till afterwards. By the fortune of the second Punic war in the 14 year thereof, they quite abandoned and lost this Province, driven out by the valiant P. Scipio, from his greater victories, afterwards surnamed the African, some 416 years after their first taking of Ebusa, and about 32 years since their invasion and conquest of the Continent by Hamilcar, leaving the same, and their other hopes herein to the more fortunate and better succeeding Romans. By the Romans. THE * v. T. Livij Hist. Rom. l. 21 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. & 28. &c Polybij hist. l. 3. 10. & 11. Strab. Geog. l. 3. Plutarch. in vita P. Scipionis Africani. L. Flori Hist. Rom. l. 2. c. 6. 17. & 18. & lib. 4. c. 12. Rufi Festi Breviarium. Eutropii hist. Rom. l. 3. 4. 6. & 7. M. Aurelj Cassiodori chronicon, Imperatore Octaviano Augusto. Appian. Alexandrini de bell. Hispan. & Pun. lib. occasion of the first attempts of this Nation hereupon, was their like ambition of greater dominion, together with their jealousy of the Carthaginian greatness, whose conquests here, and daily encroachings they much feared; the joint cause hereof, and of the second Punic war. Under Cn: and Pub: Scipio brethren, pretending the aid hereof, and the revenge of their confederates the Saguntines, injuriously warred upon, and sacked by Hannibal, in the year of Rome 534, and about the beginning of that war they first set footing herein; after many victories, both of them diasterously here slain by the arms of the Carthaginians, and treason of the Celtiberians. Unto these with much better fortune succeeded in the Proconsulship, and war hereof in the year of Rome 543 Publius Scipio the African, son to the other Pub: Scipio before named, whose valour, or chance it was utterly to expel here-hence the Carthaginians, and to make way for the Roman greatness; by the issue of this war partly made subject to the Empire hereof, and partly won unto their friendship, and confederacy. Occasioned by the sundry after wars, tumults, and rebellions of the fierce and warlike people of the Celtiberi, Numantini, Lusitani, Celtici, Calaeci, Astures, Cantabri and others, severally tamed, and brought under by their Captains, and Leiftenants Cato Censorinus, Gracchus, the Metelli, Lucullus, Decimus Brutus, Fabius, Scipio Numantinus, Pompey, and Augustus Caesar, (for together to the ruin of the whole they never consented in any war) after above 200 years' resistance they at length conquered the whole, not fully quieted, and reduced into the order of a Province until Augustus; the first people of the Continent (the Italians excepted) in part subdued hereunto, and almost the last totally and fully conquered, & brought under their laws, and government. The whole time the Romans commanded here, accounting from Scipio African unto Eurycus King of the Visigothes, by whom they were quite expulsed, was about 700 years; governed by their Proconsul's, Praetors, Rectors, Vicarii, & other names of Magistrates, according as the times, and policy of the Empire changed. THE DESCRIPTION OF SPAIN UNDER THE ROMANS. THE * v. T. Livij Hist. Rom. l. 55. Strab. Geog. l. 3. Guidonis Pancirolli in Notitiam Imperij Occidentis Com. c. 67. Lodovici Nonij Hispaniam. first division, which we find hereof during those first times, was into the hither, and the further Spain, the river Ebro bounding those two parts; afterwards this bound set further Westwards, and the hither Spain contained betwixt it, and the Pyrenaean mountains, and the further Spain lying beyond. Augustus Caesar subdividing the further Spain, first distinguished the whole into 3 parts, or Provinces, the hither Spain, otherwise more commonly called Tarraconensis, from the city Tarraco; and Baetica; & Lusitania, the parts of the further Spain, a division afterwards observed through the Empire until the reign of the Emperor Constantine the great; the exacter bounds whereof with their people & cities, as they were in those times, I have inserted out of Ptolemy, as followeth, with reference to Strabo, Pliny, and other ancient Geographers. BAETICA. SO called * v. C. Ptol. Geog. li. 2. c. 4. Plin. Nat. Hist. l. 3. c. 1. Strab. Geog. l. 3. Pom. Melae. l. 2. c. 6. Itinerarium Antonini Augusti. Lodovici Nonij Hispaniam. P. Montani, & Birtij Interpretat in C. Ptol. Geog. lib. 2. c. 4. from the river Betis, now Guadalquivir, passing through the same. The bounds hereof were the Sea extended from the more Eastern branch of the river Anas unto the town of Murgis, near the Promontory Charidemum: the river Anas, deviding it from Lusitania, and a line drawn from the Anas over land unto the said Town of Murgis, parting it from Tarraconesis. Mariana beginneth this line from the river Anas, or Guadiana, where now standeth the town of Almagro, continuing the same over Navas de Tolosa unto the forenamed town of Murgis, and the sea Mediterranean. It containeth at this day the countries of Granado, and Andaluzia, with part of Estremadura, & Portugal. The people hereof were the Bastuli Paeni (the Bastuli of Strabo,) now the Seacoasts of Andaluzia, and Granado from the straits of Gibraltar unto the Promontory de Gates. Their cities were Menralia, now Begorra de Melana. Traducta. Barbesola, (Barbesula of Pliny, and Mela.) Carteia, (Carteia of Pliny, Strabo, and Mela, and Calpe Carteia of Antoninus, situated betwixt Malaca, and Gades) now Algeriza. Suea, now Chipiona. Malaca, (Malaca of Strabo, Mela, & Antoninus, & Suel Malaca of Pliny) now Malaga. Menoba (Maenoba of Strabo, & Menoba of Pliny, and Antoninus in the way betwixt Malaca, and Castulo.) Sex (Sexi Firmum, surnamed julium of Pliny, and Sexitanum of Antoninus in the way betwixt Castulo and Malaca) now Velez Malaga. Selambina (Selambina of Pliny) now Selabrenna. Extentio. Abdara (Abdera of Pliny, founded by the Carthaginians, Abdera, built by the Phoenicians after Strabo) now Almeria. Portus Magnus. and Baria, now Barria. The Turduli, (Turduli of Strabo, Turduli, part of Baeturia, after Pliny) now the rest of Granado, with part of Andaluzia within the land towards Tarraconensis: whose cities were Setia (Sitia of Pliny.) Illurgis (Illiturgi, surnamed Forum julium, of Pliny, Illiturgis of Antoninus, in the way betwixt Castulo, and Corduba,) now Anduxar, a village town distant about half a Spanish league from jaen. Vogia. Calpurniana, now Carpio. Caecilla. Baniana. Corduba (Corduba of Strabo, Mela, and Antoninus, and Corduba, a Roman Colony, sunamed Patritia by Pliny,) now Cordova. julia (julia of Pliny, & Strabo,) now Belia. Obulcum (Obulco of Strabo, and Obulco, surnamed Pontificense, of Pliny,) now Porcunna. Arcilacis, now Alcala-horra. Detunda. Murgis (Murgis, the end of Baetica, after Pliny, and Murgis of Antoninus, in the way betwixt Castulo & Malaca,) now Muxacra. Salduba (Salduba of Pliny, and Mela) now Vbeda. Tucci (Tucis of Strabo, Tucci, surnamed Augusta Gemella, of Pliny, and Tucci of Antoninus, in the way betwixt the mouth of the river Anas, and Emerita.) Sala. Balda. Ebora (Ebura, surnamed Cerealis, of Pliny.) Onoba (Onoba of Strabo, Onoba Martialum of Pliny, and Onoba of Antoninus in the way betwixt Emerita, and the mouth of the river Anas.) Illipula magna (Illipula, surnamed Laus, of Pliny, Illipula, upon the river Baetis, of Strabo.) Selia. Vescis. Escua, (Escua of Pliny.) Artigis, (Artigi, surnamed julienses of Pliny, Artigi of Antoninus in the way betwixt Corduba and Emerita,) now Alhama. Calicula. Lacibis, (Lacibi of Pliny.) Sacilis, (Sacili of Pliny) now Alcorrucen. Laccippo (Laccippo of Pliny.) Illiberis (Iliberi surnamed julienses of Pliny,) standing sometimes upon the hill Elvire near unto the city of Granado. Mnesthei Portus (Mnesthei Portus of Strabo) now El Puerto de S. Maria. Belon (Bello of Mela, Belon of Pliny, Belo of Strabo, and Belo of Antoninus, in the way betwixt Malaca & Gades) now Tarif. The Turditani (the Turditani of Strabo) containing now in a manner the rest of Andaluzia, with the part of Estremadura, lying towards Portugal: whose towns were Canaca. Seria, (Seria of Pliny.) Osca (Osca of Pliny.) Caeriana. Vrium. Illipula, (Ilipula minor of Pliny.) Setida. Ptucci. Sala. Nebrissa, (Nebrissa of Strabo, and Nebrissa, surnamed Venerea inter Baetis aestuaria, of Pliny) now Lebrixa. Vgia. Asta (Asta Regia of Pliny, and Strabo, & Asta of Antoninus, in the way betwixt Gades and Corduba,) now Xeres de la Frontera. Corticata. Lelia. Italica (Italica of Strabo, Ilipa surnamed Italica of Pliny, and Italica of Antoninus, 6. m. from Hispalis) now Sevilla la Veia. Maxilua. Vcia. Carissa, (Carisa, surnamed Aurelia, of Pliny) now Carina. Calduba. Caesula. Saguntia (Saguntia of Pliny) now Giconça. Asindun (Asido Caesariana of Pliny) now Medina Sidonia. Nertobriga, now Valera Ar-monta. Contributa (Contributa of Pliny, and Contributa of Antoninus in the way betwixt the mouth of the Anas, and Emerita.) Rhegina. Cursus. Mirobriga (Mirobrica of Pliny.) Spoletinum. Laepa magna. Hispalis (Hispalis of Strabo, & Mela, and Hispalis Colonia, surnamed Romulensis, of Pliny) now Sevilla. Obucola, (Obulcula of Pliny, and Obucula of Antoninus, in the way betwixt Hispalis, & Emerita.) Oleastrum, (Oleatrum of Strabo, & Oleastro of Pliny) now Oleatro. Vrbona. Baesippo, (Besippo of Mela, & Baesippo of Antoninus in the way betwixt Malaca, and Gades.) Fornacis. Arsa, (Arsa of Pliny.) Asyla. Astygis (Astygi colonia, surnamed Augusta Firma of Pliny, Astygi of Mela, and Astygi of Antoninus, seated betwixt Hispalis, and Cordova,) now Eceia. and Charmonia (Carmon of Strabo, and Carmon of Antoninus, seated betwixt Hispalis & Emerita. The Celtici of Pliny, now the part of Estremadura, confining upon Portugal: whose towns were, Aruci (Arucci of Pliny.) Arunda (Arunda of Pliny.) Curgia; Acinipo (Acinippo of Pliny.) and Vama. Pliny addeth amongst the Bastuli Paent the towns Ossonoba, surnamed Lusturia, Interfluentes. Luxia. Vrium. and Mellaria (Mellaria of Strabo, and Mela, and Mellaria of Antoninus in the way betwixt Malaca & Gades.) Amongst the Bastitani Segeda, surnamed Augurina. Virgao, surnamed Alba (Vergi in the bay Vergitanus after Mela) now Vera. Singilia, now Antiqueria. Hegua. Arialdunum. Aglaminor. Baebro. Castra Vinaria. Episibrium. Hipponova. Illurco. Succubo. and Nuditanum. In the resort of Corduba, Ossigi, surnamed Laconicum. Ipasturgi, surnamed Triumphale. Ripepora Faederatorum. Corbulo. and Decuma. In the resort of Hispalis, Osset, surnamed jutia Constantia. Celtica. Axatiara. Vergentum. and Colobona. In the resort of Astigi, Attubi, surnamed Claritas julia. Vrso, surnamed Genua Vrbanorum, (Vrso of Strabo) now Ossuna. Munda (Munda of Strabo) now Munda. Ostippo (Ostippo of Antoninus, in the way betwixt Gades, & Corduba.) Callet. Castra Gemina. Merucra. Sacrana. Oningis. Vertobrige. Concordia julia. Laconimurgi. Constantia julia. Turobrica. Lastigi. Alpesa. Saepona. and Serippo. And in the resort of Gades, Vlia. Vrgia, surnamed Castrum julium. Besaro; with others, whose present names, & places we find not. Strabo addeth Apetua. Astenas. and Luciferi Fanum, now S. Lucar de Barrameda. The whole number of towns after Pliny amounted to 175 of all sorts: amongst which were four iuridicall resorts, Gades, Corduba, Astygi, and Hispalis; 8 Roman colonies; 8 Roman Municipia; 29 enjoying the rights of the ancient Latins; 6 free towns; and 120 Stipendiaries. The part lying betwixt the river Anas, & Baetis he more particularly nameth Baeturia, distinguished into Baeturia Celtica (surnamed thus from the Celtici,) which was the part adjoining to Lusitania; and Baeturia Turdulorum, ●ying near to Tarraconensis, surnamed thus from the people of the Turduli. LUSITANIA. THus * vid. C. Ptol. Geog. li. 2. c. 5. Strab. Geog. li. 3. Plin. Natur. Hist l. 4. c. 21. & 22. Pom. Melae l. 2. c. 6. Itinerarium Antoninini Augusti. Lodovici Nonij Hispaniam. P. Montani, et Bertii interpret. in C. Ptol. l. 2. c. 5. named from the chief inhabitants the Lusitani. The bounds hereof were the river Anas, common hereunto, and Baetica; the Ocean, intercepted betwixt the Anas, and Duero; the Duero, deviding it from the Callaici Bracarenses; and a line from the Duero unto the Anas, parting it from Tarraconensis. Mariana draweth this line from the confluence of the Duero, & Pisuerga, by Puente de Arcibispo (a noted bridge over the Taio) unto that part of the Anas, where sometimes dwelled the Oretani, and called now Comarcha de Almagro. It comprehendeth now the part of the kingdom of Portugal betwixt the Guadiana; & Duero; with parts of Estremadura, and the two Castile's. The people were the Turditani ( a Turduli veteres, qui aliter Barduli, et Tapori, Pli. ib. Turduli Veteres, called otherwise the Barduli, and Tapori, after Pliny,) continuate with those of Baetica, lying on both sides the Promontory Sacrum from the Anas unto the river Tagus, and containing now the kingdom of Algarue, with part of the true Portugal unto that river: whose cities were Balsa (Balsa of Pliny, and Balsa of Antoninus, seated in the way from Estris unto Pax julia,) now Tavilla. Ossonoba (Ossonoba of Pliny, and Ossonoba of Antoninus,) now Gibraleon, or Faro. Salacia (Salacia of Pliny, and Salacia of Antoninus, in the way betwixt Olisipon & Emerita) now Setunel. Caetobrix. Pax julia (Pax of Pliny, and Pax julia of Antoninus) now Beia, or Badaios; and julia Myrtilis (Myrtylis of Pliny.) The Celtici (Celtici of Strabo) continuate likewise with those of Baetica, and comprehending now part of the true Portugal betwixt the rivers Palma, and Taio: whose cities were Lancobriga (Langobriga of Antoninus.) Piana. Braetoleum. Mirobrica (Mirobrigenses of Pliny, Mirobriga of Antoninus, in the way betwixt Emerita, and Caesaraugusta) Arcobriga, now Alcaçor. Meribriga (Merobrica of Pliny.) Catraleucos. Turres Albae; and Arundae (Arunditani of Pliny. The Lusitani, particularly so called; containing now Portugal betwixt the river Taio, and Duero, with part of Estremadura, and New Castille: whose cities were Oliosipon (Olisipon of Antoninus, Olysippo, surnamed Faelicitas julia of Pliny,) now Lisbona. Lavara; now Avero. Aritium (Aritium Praetorium of Antoninus, in the way betwixt Oliosipon and Emerita.) Selium (Sellium of Antoninus, in the way betwixt Oliosipon, and Bracara Augusta.) Elcoboris. Araducta. Verurium. Velladis. Aminium. Chretina. Arabriga. Scabaliscus (Scalabis, surnamed Praesidium julium of Pliny, and Scalabis of Antoninus, in the way betwixt Oliosipon, and Bracara Augusta.) now Trugillo, or Santaren. Tacubis. Concordia (Concordienses of Pliny.) Talabriga (Talabrica of Antoninus, in the way from Oliosipon to Bracara Augusta.) Rusticana, now Cuidad Rodrigo. Menteculia. Carium (Caurenses of Pliny) now Coria. Turmogum. Burdua. Colarnum (Colarni of Pliny.) Salaecus. Amaea (Ammienses of Pliny.) Norba Caesarea (Norba Caesariana of Pliny) now Alcantara. Licinniana. Augusta Emerita (Augusta Emerita of Pliny, and Strabo, Emerita of Antoninus, Emerita the chiefest city in Lusitania after Mela,) now Merida. Evandria, Evandriata of Antoninus, in the way from Oliosipon to Emerita; now Caçeres. Geraea. Caecilia Gemelliana, Castra Caecilia of Antoninus, in the way from Emerita to Caesaraugusta; now S. Maria de Guadalupe. and Capasa. The Vettones, Vettones of Strabo; now part of Leon, & Castillia la Veia: whose cities were Lancia opidana, Lancienses of Pliny. Cottaeobriga. Salmantica, Salmantica of Antoninus, in the way betwixt Emerita, and Caesaraugusta; now Salamança. Augustobriga, Augustobrigenses of Pliny, and Augustobriga of Antoninus, in the way from Emerita to Caesaraugusta. Ocellum, Ocelenses of Pliny, and Ocellum Duri of Antoninus, in the way from Emerita to Caesaraugusta. Capara, Caperenses of Pliny. Manliana. Laconimurgi. Deobriga. Obila. and Lama. Pliny addeth the Pesuri; and of towns Conimbrica (Conimbrica of Antoninus, in the way from Oliosipon to Bracara,) now Condexa, near Coimbre. Minium. Colippo. Eburo. Castra julia. Ebora, surnamed Liberalitas julia (Ebora of Antoninus in the way from Oliosipon to Emerita,) now Ebora; with others, whose places are lost. The whole number of towns he putteth down to be 45, amongst which were one Roman Municipium (Olysippo;) 5 Roman Colonies (Emerita Augusta, Pax julia, Norba Caesarea, Metallinensis, and Scalabis;) three free towns of the ancient Latins, (Ebora, Myrtilis, and Salacia;) and 36 Stipendiaries, divided amongst 3 iuridicall resorts of Emerita, Pax julia, and Scalabis. TARRACONENSIS. NAmed thus * v. Ptol. Geog. lib. 2. c. 6. Strab. Geog. l. 3. Plin. Nat. hist. l. 3. c. 3 Pomp. Mel. l. 2. Solini. c, 26. Itinerarium Antonini Augusti. Lodovici Nonij Hispaniam. P. Montani, & Birtij interpret. in Ptol. Geog. l. 2. c. 6. from Tarraco, now Taragona, sometimes the chief city. The bounds hereof were the lines before described, dividing it from Baetica, together with the Pyrenaean mountains from France. It contained all the rest of Spain; at this day the Countries of Galitia, Asturia, Biscaia, Olava, Guipuscoa, Murcia, the greatest parts of the two Castile's, lafoy Veia, and la Nueva, Portugal betwixt the rivers Duero, and Minio, Navarra, and the kingdom of Arragon. The people were the Callaici Braecarij, surnamed thus from the city Braecara (Callaici, Callaeci, and Gallaeci of Strabo, and Bracari of Pliny,) comprehending now the part of the kingdom of Portugal, lying betwixt the rivers Minio, and Duero: whose Cities were Braecaria Augusta (Braecara of Antoninus, a Bracae juridicus conventus, quem appellant 24 civitates. Plin. ib. Bracae of Pliny, a iuridicall resort) now Braga. Calodunum (Calodunum of Antoninus, in the way from Bracara to Austrica.) Pinetus (Pinetum of Antoninus, in the way betwixt Bracara, and Asturica.) Complutica (Complutica of Antoninus, in the same way from Bracara to Asturica.) Tuntobriga. Aradu●a. Aquae ●●cae Turodorum. Velobriga Nemetanorum. Caeliobriga Caelerinorum, now Berganca. Forum Bibalorum. Forum Limicorum. Tude Gruiorum, b Gravij, Plin. Nat. hist. lib. 4. c. 20. Castellum Tide of Pliny, now Tui. Merva Luancorum. Aquae Cuacernorum. Cambaetum Lubaenorum; and Forum Narbasorum. The Callaici Lucenses, so surnamed from the city Lucus, now Lugo; containing Galitia, with part of Asturia de Oviedo, and divided from the Callaici Braecarij by the river Minio: whose cities were Flavium Brigantium (Brigantium of Antoninus, seated in the way by the Seacoasts from Bracara to Asturica;) now Corunna. Burum. Olina, now Molina Vaeca. Libunca. Pintia, now Cheroga. Caronium. Turuptiana. Glandomirum, (Glandomirum of Antoninus, in the same way by the Seacoasts from Bracara to Asturica) now Mondonedo. Ocelum. Turriga. Iria Flavia in Caporis, now Padron Claudiomerium. Novium. Lucus Augusti ( c Lucus, iuridicus conventus, quem 16. populi appellant. Plin. ib, Lucus of Pliny, a iuridicall resort suited by 16 people, & Lucus Augusti of Antoninus, in the way by the Seacoasts betwixt Bracara and Asturica) now Lugo. Aquae Calidae in Cilinis (Aquicaldenses of Pliny, and Aquae Celeniae of Antoninus, in the way by the Seacoasts from Bracara to Asturica) now Orense. Dactonium in Lemavis. Flavialambris in Baedyis. Talamina. and Aquae Quintianae in Seuris. The Astures, East of the Callaici Lucenses (Astures of Strabo, and Astures of Pliny, comprehending 12 people, and divided into the 2 general names of the Augustani, and Transmontani, whereof part were the Giguri, Pesici, Lancienses, and Zoelae) containing now the rest of Asturia de Oviedo, with the Country of Leon. Their cities were Lucus Asturum, now Oviedo. Laberis. Interamnium (Interamnium Flavium of Antoninus, in the way betwixt Bracara & Asturica.) Argenteola (Argentiolum of Antoninus, in the way betwixt Bracara, & Asturica.) Langiati. Maliaca. Gigia. Bergidum Flavium. Germanica Legio Septima (Legio Septima Gemina of Antoninus) now Leon. Brigaetium Brigaecinorum. Bedunia Bedunensium. Intercatia Orniacorum (Intercatia of Polybius in Strabo, and Intercatia of Antoninus, in the way by the Cantabrians from Asturica to Caesaraugusta.) Pelontium Lungonum Nardinium Selinorum. Petavonium Supereriatiorum (Petavonium of Antoninus, in the way from Bracara to Asturica.) Asturica Augusta (Asturica of Antoninus, Asturica, a magnificent city after Pliny) now Astorga Nemetobriga Tiburorum (Nemetobriga of Antoninus, in the way from Bracara to Asturica;) and Formm Egurrorum (Forum of Antoninus in the way from Bracara to Asturica.) The Paesici, (Paesici of Pliny, part of the Astures) now Asturia Santillana: whose city was Flavionavia, now S. Anderos. The Cantabri, East of the Astures (Regio Cantabrorum of Pliny, and Cantabri of Strabo:) whose cities were Coucana. Otaviolca. Argenomescum. Vadinia, now Victoria. Camarica. juliobriga (juliobrica of Pliny,) now Logronno; & Moraeca. The Murbogi, adjoining to the Cantabri: whose cities were Braum, now Burgos. Sisaraca. Deobrigula, Deobricula of Antoninus, in the way from Asturica to Tarraco. Ambisna; & Setisacum. The Autrigones, East of the Murbogi, & Cantabri: whose cities were Flaviobriga, Flaviobriga colonia of Pliny, where now Bilbao. Vxamabarca. Segisamonculum, Segisamon of Antoninus, in the way from Asturica to Tarraco; now Segura. Viruesca, Virovesca of Antoninus in the same way Antecuia. Deobriga, Deobriga of Antoninus, in the same way betwixt Asturica, & Tarraco. Vindelia; & Salionca. The Varduli upon the sea Cantabrique, the Varduli of the resort of Clunia, containing 14 people after Pliny, and the Bardyali, & Bardietae, of Strabo: whose cities were Menosca; now Vramea. Gaballa. Gebalaeca. Tulonium, Tullonium of Antoninus, in the way from Asturica to Burdegala. Alba, Alba of Antoninus, in the same way. Segontia Paramica, Segontia of Antoninus, in the way from Emerita to Caesaraugusta. Tritium Tuboricum, Tritium of Antoninus, in the way from Asturica to Burdegala; & Thabuca. The Caristi, upon the same shore of the sea Cantabrique: wherein were the towns Suestasium. Tullica; & Velia. These 5 last were all parts of the general name of the Cantabri, and together comprehended now the countries of Biscaia, Guipuscoa, and Olava, with part of Castillia la Veia. The Vascones, Vascones of Strabo, & Pliny; now Navarra, with part of Guipuscoa: whose cities were Easo; now Fuentarabia, or near thereunto. Pompelon, Pompelonenses of Pliny, Pompelon a Pompelon in Vasconibus, quasi diceres Pompeii urbs. Strab. Geog. lib. 3. of Strabo, Pompelon of Antoninus, in the way from Asturica to Burdegala; now Pampelona. Iturissa. Dituris. Andelus. Nemanturista. Curnovium. jacca; now jaca. Gracuris; now Agreda. Calagorina, Calaguris of Strabo, Calaguritani, surnamed Fibularenses, of Pliny, and Calagurris of Antoninus, in the way betwixt Narbo in Gaul & Legio 7 Gemina; now Calahorra. Bascontum. Ergaula. Tarraga, Tarragenses of Pliny. Muscaria. Setia; and Alavona. The Vaccaei Vaccaei of Strabo, in the inland, adjoining to the Callaici Braecarij, and containing now the greatest part of Castillia la Veia: whose cities were Bergiacis. Intercatia, Intercatia of Antoninus, in the way from Asturica by Cantabria to Caesarugusta. Viminacium, Viminacium of Antoninus, in the way from Asturica to Burdegala. Porta Augusta. Antraca. Lacobriga, Lacobricenses of Pliny, and Lacobriga of Antoninus, in the way from Asturica to Tarraco. Avia. Sepontia. Paramica. Gella, Albocella. Rauda. Segisama julia, Segisameiensienses of Pliny, Segisama of Polybius in Strabo, and Segisamon of Antoninus, in the way from Asturica to Tarraco; now Tordesillas. Palantia, Pallentini of Pliny, Pallantia amongst the Arevacae of Strabo, Pallantia of Mela, & Palantia of Antoninus, in the way from Asturica to Tarraco; now Palentia Eldana, now Puennas. Gougium; now Cabecon. Cauca, Cauca of Antoninus, in the way from Emerita to Caesaraugusta. Octodurum. Pintia, Pintia of Antoninus, in the way from Asturica by the Cantabrians unto Caesaraugusta; now Vallidolid. Sentica, Sentice of Antoninus in the way from Emerita to Caesaraugusta; now Camora. & Sarabris. The Carpetani, South of the Vaccaei and Arevacae, Carpetani of Strabo, and Carpetani of Pliny; containing now the greatest part of Castillia la Nueva; whose cities were Ilurbida. Etelesta. Ilaccuris. Varada. Thermada. Tituacia. Mantua; now Madrid. Toletum, Toletani of Pliny, and Toletum of Antoninus, in the way from Emerita unto Caesaraugusta; now Toledo. Complutum, Complutenses of Pliny, and Complutum of Antoninus, in the way from Emerita unto Caesaraugusta; now Alcala de Henares. Cara●ca; now Guadalajara. Libora; now Talavera. Ispinum. Met●rcosa. Barnacis. Alternia. Paterniana; now Pastrana. Rigusa. and Laminium, Laminitani of Pliny, and Laminium of Antoninus, in the way by Lusitania from Emerita unto Caesaraugusta. The Oretani, South of the Carpetani, and Celtiberi, Oretani of Strabo, a Oretani, quiet Germani cognominantur. Plin. ib. and Oretani, surnamed Germani, of Pliny; comprehending now part of Castillia la Nueva, and Andaluzia: whose cities were Salaria, Salaria of Pliny. Sisapona, Sisapon of Strabo, and Sisapon of Antoninus, in the way by Lusitania from Emerita unto Caesaraugusta. Oretum Germanorum, Orid of Strabo; where now is the chapel called Nuestra Sennora'd Oreto near the town of Calatrava. Aemiliana. Mirobriga, Mirobriga of Antoninus in the way by Lusitania betwixt Emerita and Caesaraugusta. Salica. Libicosa. Castulon, Castulonenses of Pliny, Castaon of Strabo, Castulo of Antoninus; now Caslona la Veia. Lupparia. Mentisa, Mentesani of Pliny. Cervaria. Biatia. Lacuris, Lacuris of Antoninus in the way by Lusitania from Emerita to Caesaraugusta. & Tiva. The Pelendones, adjoining to the Murbogi, Pelendones, part of the Celtiberi of Pliny; now part of Castillia la Veia: whose cities were Vis●ntium; now, Viseo. Augustobriga, Augustobriga of Antoninus in the way by the Ca●abrians from Asturica to Caesaraugusta, now Aldea el Maro and Savia. The Ar●vacae adjoining to the Pelendones, & Berones, Arrebaci of Pli. & b●nevaci, part of the Celtiberi after Strab now part of Castillia la Veia: whose cities were Confluenta. Clunia b Clunia, Celtiberiae finis Plin. ib. Clunia the end of Celtiberia after Pliny, & Clunia of Anton. in the way from Asturica by the Cantabrians to Caesaraugusta; now Corunna deal Conde. Terms, Terms of Plin. now Cuidad Real. Vxama, Vxama of Pliny, & Vxama of Antoninus, in the way from Asturica by the Cantabrians unto Caesaraugusta; now Osma. Setortia Lacta; now Sepulveda. Veluca. Tucris; now Tudela Numantia, Numantia of Strabo, & Mela, Numantini of Pliny, and Numantia of Antoninus in the way from Asturica by the Cantabrians unto Caesaraugusta; now Garay, a village town near Soria. Segubia, Segovia of Pliny, and Segovia of Autoninus, in the way from Emerita to Caesaraugusta; now Segovia. and Noudaugusta, Nova Augusta of Pliny. The Celtiberi, East of the Carpetani, Celtiberi of Pliny & Strabo, and Celtiberia of Solinus; containing now part of Aragonia, Valentia, and Castillia la Nueva: whose cities were Belsinum; now Borgia. Turiaso, Turiasionenses of Pliny, and Turiaso of Antoninus in the way from Asturica by the Cantabrians unto Caesaraugusta; now Tarrazona. Nertobriga, Nertobriga of Antoninus, in the way from Emerita unto Caesaraugusta; now Alurha. Bilbis, Bilbilis of Strabo, and Bilbilis of Antoninus, in the way from Emerita to Caesaraugusta, standing sometimes upon the hill, now called Baubola, some half a Spanish league from Calataiud. Arcobriga, Arcobriga of Antoninus, in the way from Emerita to Caesaraugusta; now Arcoz. Cesada. Mediolum, now Medina Caeli. Attacum. Ergavica; now Alcamiz. Segobriga, Segobriga of Strabo, and c Segobricenses, caput Celtiberiae. Pli. ib. Segobricenses, the chief city of Celtiberia, after Pliny; now Segorve. Condobora; now Seguenca. Bursada. Lacta. Valeria. Istonium. Alaba. Libana. and Vrcesa; now Velez. These 3 were all parts of the general name of the Celtiberi. The Lobetani, adjoining to the Celtiberi, whose city was Lobetum. The Illergetes, Regio Illergetum of Pliny, adjoining to the Vascones, and containing now part of Aragonia; whose cities were Bergusia. Celsa. Bergidum. Erga; now Vrgel. Succos●. Osca, Osca of Strabo, d Oscenses regionis Ves●●taniae. Plin. ib. Oscenses, in the country Vescitania, after Pliny, and Osca of Antoninus in the way from Asturica to Tarraco; now Huescar. Burtina, Bortina of Antoninus in the way from Asturica to Tarraco; now Balbastro. Gallica Flava, Gallicum of Antoninus in the way from Asturica to Tarraco; now Fraga. Orgia; now Al●arez; and Ilerda, Ilerda of Strabo, and Ilerda of Antoninus, in the way from Asturica to Tarraco; now Lerida. The Cerretani, more East; Cerretani of Strabo, inhabiting the valleys of the Pyrenaean mountains; now the rest of Aragonia; whose city was julia Lybica. The Bastitanis, Bastitani of Strabo, containing now part of the countries of Valencia, and Murcia: whose cities were Pucialia. Salaria; now Siruela. Turbula. Saltiga. Bigerra; now Beiar. Abule. Asso. Bergula. Carca. Illunum. Arcilacis, now Archifana. Segifa. Orcelis; now Orihuela. Vergilia. and Acci, Colonia Accitania of Pliny, and Acci of Antoninus in the way from Narbo in Gaul unto Castulo. The Contestani, Contestania of Pliny; containing part of the same countries of Murcia & Valentia: whose cities were Carthago nova, Carthago, e Carthago Panorum opus Plin. ib. founded by the Carthaginians after Pliny, Carthago nova, built by Hasdrubal, Successor to Barca, father unto Hannibal, after Strabo; Carthago, built by Hasdrubal captain of the Carthaginians after Mela; Carthago founded by the Carthaginians, and afterwards made a Roman colony, after Solinus; and Carthago Spattaria of Antoninus; now Carthagena. Alonae, Alon of Mela; now Alicante. Menralia; now Murcia. Valentia, Valentia Colonia of Pliny, Valentia of Mela, and Valentia of Antoninus in the way from Narbo in Gaul unto Castulo; now Valentia. Setabis, Setabis of Strabo, & Setabitani of Pliny; now Xativa Setabicula. Illicias, Illici, a free colony after Pliny, Illice, giving the name to the bay called Ilicitanus, after Mela, and Illicis of Antoninus, in the way from Narbo in Gaul unto Castulo and jaspis. The Edetani, Regio Edetania of Pliny, East of the Contestani, Bastitani, & Celtiberi; now part of Valentia, & Aragonia: whose cities were Caesaraugusta, Caesaraugusta of the Celtiberi of Strabo, Caesaraugusta a Caesaraugusta, Colonia immunis, ubi anteà Salduba. Plin. ib. a free colony, formerly named Salduba, after Pliny, Caesaraugusta a famous b Caesaraugusta clarissima urbs in mediterraneis. Pompon. Mel. ib. inland city after Mela, & Caesaraugusta of Antoninus; now Saragoca. Bernama. Ebora. Belia. Arsi; now Haril●. Damania. Leonica. Osicerda. Etobesa. Lassira. Edeta. Saguntum, Saguntum founded by the Zacynthians after Strabo, Saguntum c Saguntus civium Romanorum oppidum. Plin. ib. a town of Roman citizens after Pliny, Saguntus famous d Saguntus fide, et aerumnis clata. Pomp. Mel. ib. for miseries, & the faith thereof unto the Romans, after Mela, and Saguntus of Antoninus, in the way from Narbo in Gaul unto Castulo; now Morviedre. & Dianium, Dianium, a town of the Massilians after Strabo; Dianium, oppidum Stipendiarium, of Pliny; Dianium of Solinus; now Denia. The Ilercaones, East of the Edetani, Regio Ilergaonum of Pliny; now part of the countries of Valentia, & Catalonia: whose towns were Carthago vetus; now Villa-Franca. Bisgargiss, Bisgargitani of Pliny. Theava. Adeba. Tiari●lia. Sigarra: and Dertosa, Dertusani of Pliny, Dertossa colonia, e Dertossa colonia in Iberitraiectu. Strab. ibdem. the passage over the river Iberus after Strabo, and Dertosa of Antoninus in the way from Narbo to Castulo; now Tortosa. The Authetani, West of the Cerretani, A●setani at the foot of the Pyrenaean mountains of Pliny: whose towns were Aquae Calidae. Baecula. Ausa; now Vich. & Gerunda, Gerunda of Antoninus, in the way from Narbo in Gaul v●to Legio 7 Gemina, & the Gerundenses of Pliny; now Girona. The Castellani, adjoining to the Authetani: whose cities were Sependium. Basi. Egosa. and Boseda. The jaccetani, West of the Castellani, jaccetani of Strabo, & Lacetani, at the foot of the Pyrenaean Mountains, of Pliny: whose cities were Lyssa. Vdura, Ascerris. Setelsis. Telobis. Ceressus. Bacasis. jespus. Cinna. and Anabis. The Indigeti, Indigetes of Pliny: whose cities were Emporiae, Emporium, founded by the Massilians, of Strabo, Emporiae descended from the Phocenses, and divided into two towns, inhabited a part, the one by the Spaniards, the other by the greeks after Pliny; now Ampurras. Rhoda, Rhodope of Strabo, founded by them of Emporium, after others by the Rhodians; now Roses. Deciana. & juncaria, juncaria of Antoninus, in the way from Narbo in Gaul unto Legio 7 Gemina, now junquera. The Laetani, Laeetani of Strabo, and Laletani of Pliny: whose towns were Barcinon (Barcino colonia, surnamed Faventia of Pliny, Barchino of Mela, Barcino of Antoninus, in the way from Narbo in Gaul, unto Legio 7 Gemina) now Barcilona. Diluron (Illuro of Pliny, & Mela) now Badallona. Blanda, Blandae of Pliny, and Blanda of Mela, now Blanes▪ and Rubricata. The Cosetani (Regio Cossetania of Pliny:) whose cities were Tarracon (Tarracon a Tarracon urbs, Metropolis Hispaniae inter Iberum. Strab: ib: the chief city of Spain within the Iberus, of Strabo, b Tarraco colonia, Scipionum opus: Plin: ib: Tarraco colonia, a town of the Scipios, after Pliny, Tarraco the richest of the maritine towns upon that Sea, after Mela, Tarraco, builded by the Scipios, of Solinus,) now Taragona and Subur (Subur of Mela) now Siges. These 6 people are all now contained within the large country of Catalonia. Pliny addeth the Vettone●, doubtless the Vettones of Ptolemy in Lusitania, but misplaced. Icositani. Itani; and Mentesani. The countries Mavitania, and Dietania: and of towns amongst the Autrigones, Lucentum, and Baetulo, Betullo of Mela and amongst the Arevacae, Saguntia. Strabo addeth the Lartolaeitani. Lusones. Sidetani; inhabiting towards the mountain Orospeda to the South of the Celtiberi. Artabri at the Promontory Nerium. and the Celtici, neighbouring to the Artabri, and descended from those other of that name, inhabiting the shore of the river Anas. Of towns he addeth A●ontia, seated upon the river Durius amongst the Vaccaei: amongst the Oretani Cetulum: Cherronesus: and Cartalias: amongst the Ilergetes Iliosca upon the Ocean: amongst the Vascones Idanusa: and amongst the Verones, Serguntia, and Varia upon the Iberus, hitherto navigable: Segida amongst the Arevaci; and Noega amongst the Astures. Pliny accounteth the whole number of towns in this division to have been 294 in his time: amongst which 12 were Roman Colonies; 13 Municipia; 17 free of the right of the ancient Latins; one confederate town. and 136 Stipendiaries, divided amongst 7 juridical resorts; of Carthago nova, Tarraco, Caesaraugusta, Clunia, Asturica, Lucus, and Bracara. The Emperor * v: Rufi Festi Breviarium. Notitiam Provinciarum Imperii Occidentis. Guidonis Pancirolli in Notitiam Provinciarum Imper● Occidentis Com: c: 67. Lodovici Nonii Hispaniam: Constantine the Great afterwards, subdividing the greater Province of Tarraconensis, and adding the Lands of the Baleares, and the country of Tingitana in Africa, unto the account hereof, distinguished the whole into 7 parts or Provinces, remaining until the end, and dissolution of the Western Roman Empire; of Baetica, Lusitania, Gallaecia, Carthaginensis, Tarraconensis, Tingitana, and of the Lands. Of these Baetica and Lusitania were bounded as before. The name of Gallaecia was enlarged Eastwards, as far as the Pelendones, and Celtiberi; besides the Callaici beforementioned, containing the Astures, Murbogi, and Vacc●i, at this day Galitia, Asturia, Leon, Portugal betwixt the rivers Minio, and Duero, with the greatest part of Castilia la Veia. Carthaginensis, so named from the city Carthago nova, contained the Oretani, Carpetani, Pelendones, Arevacae, Celtiberi, Bastitani, Contestani, and Edetani, now Castillia la Nueva, Murcia, and Valentia, with parts of Andaluzia, Castillia la Veia, and Aragonia. The rest of the continent Tarraconensis comprehended. The Province of the Lands contained those of the Baleares, and Ebusa, now Mallorça, Menorça, Ivyca, and Formentera. Hispaniae Tingitania the Island of Gades, with the opposite shore of Africa, lying on the farther side of the straits of Hercules; named thus from the town there of Tingis, now Tangier. Of these the three first Provinces were consulary, or governed by Proconsul's; the four other were presidial, commanded by the Roman name of Praesides. Sextus Rufus nameth only six Provinces, Tarraconensis, Carthaginensis, Gallaecia, Baetica, Lusitania and Tingitania, omitting that of the Lands: whereof, differing from the Author of the Notitia, only Baetica, and Lusitania he maketh consulary, the rest presidial. This was the estate of Spain during the government of the Romans, confounded, and quite altered by the coming of the barbarous people; by the justice and decree of God, who will have nothing here eternal but himself, and to check the pride of that mighty Nation, with unresistible fury swarming in hither in the reigns of the Emperor's Honorius, and Valentinian the third. The Invasion and Dominion of the Barbarous nations. THey were the Vandals, Silingi, alan's, Suevians, and Goths, whose original, first entrance, reign, continuance, and successions we are next to relate. The Vandals. h Vindili Plin. Nat. hist. l. 4. c. 12. Vandalij Cor. Taciti de Moribus Germanorum. Wandali Pauli Oros●i l. 7. c. 27 Vandali Cassiodori Chron. Imperatore Arcadio. THese are * v. Taciti de Moribus Germanorum. lib. Plin. Nat. hist. l. 4. c. 12. P. Oros●ii l. 7. c. 27. & 28. M. Aurelii Cassiodori Chron. Imper. Arcadio, & Honorio; Honorio & Theodosio; & Theodosio, & Valentiniano. Procopii de Bello Vandal. libros. Isid. Hispalensis Chronicon Wandalorum. joan. Marianae de Rebus Hispaniae l. 4. c. 21. & lib. 5. c. 1. named by Pliny the Vindili, being one of the five general nations, whereinto he divideth the Germans, and whereof he maketh the Burgundiones a part. By Tacitus they are called the Vandalij, by Cassiodorus the Vandali, by Orosius, Isidore, and Paulus Diaconus the Wandali. They were a noted Germane people, inhabiting beyond the river Elb upon the coast of the sea Baltique in the parts where now lie the great Dukedoms of Pomeren, and Mecklenburg; wherein the name in some Latin Authors is yet continued. In the eleventh year of the Emperor Honorius, and Arcadius, and year of Rome 1172, Arcadius and Probus then being Consuls, with the Alans, and Suevians they first entered Gaul, drawn in by the traitorous practices of Stilico, Guardian of the Western Empire in the minority of Honorius; by the advantage of the troubles, which might be hereby occasioned, the fear and discontentedness of the people, their dislike of the present government, and desire of innovation, which he thought might happen, hoping to get the Empire for his son Eucherius, borne of the sister of Honorius. Some three years afterwards in the first year of Honorius, and Theodosius, accompanied with the same nations, and quitting Gaul, they first broke into this province of Spain, let in by the i Honoriaci Orosijs li. 7. c. 28. Honoriaci (another sort of Barbarians, named thus from the Emperor Honorius, under whose pay they had served,) keeping then the straits, and passages of the Pyrenaean Mountains for the Tyrant Constantinus, rebelling against Honorius. The part, wherein they first planted, was Gallaecia, k Wandali, cum Alanis, & Suevis pa●iter Hispanias ingrediuntur. Hi●pace inter se inità sorte ad habitand●m sibi provinciarum dividunt regiones. Galliciam Wandali, & Svevi occupant. Alani Lusitaniam, & Carthaginensé provincias. Wandali autem cognomine Silingi Baeticam fortiuntur. Isidori Chronic. Wandalorum. which they inhabited together with the Suevians. Afterwards they removed into Baetica unto the Silingi. In the fourth year of the Emperor's Theodosius, & Valentinian, & about 18 years after their first Spanish invasion, abandoning Spain, they ferried over into Africa, invited thither by Bonifacius, governor of that province, rebelling against Valentinian; which not long after (Bonifacius repenting himself of his folly, and in battle overthrown by them) old Carthage taken, and the Romans quite expulsed, they utterly brought into subjection, continuing their name there, & dominion for above the space of one hundred years, & until the reign of the Emperor justinian the first, Emperor of the greeks. In the reign of this prince by his lieutenant, the valiant Belisarius, they were totally subdued, and their kingdom, and name in Gilimer, their last king, quite extinguished. Their religion at their first coming into those Western parts was Gentilism. By their after acquaintance with the Goths they turned Arrian Christians, which heresy they kept until their extirpation. Their kings, whereof we read, were Gunderichus, under whom they first invaded Gaul & Spain. Gensericus, brother to Gunderichus, under whom with 80 thousand fight men they first passed into, & conquered Africa, and afterwards took, & sacked Rome. Honorichus, son to Genserichus. Gundabundus, son to Genzo, brother to Honorichus. Trasamuadus, brother to Gundabundus. Hilderichus, son to Honorichus. He was deposed by Gilimer. Gilimer, son to Genzo, descended of Genserichus. He was overcome, & taken prisoner by Belisarius, in whom ended the kingdom, & nation hereof in Africa. The whole time from their first invasion of Spain until their overthrow, & extirpation in Africa Isidore reckoneth to have been 133 years, & 7 months. THE SILINGI. a Wandali Silingi Isidori Chronic. Gothorum. Wandali cognomine Silingi Isidori Chron. Wandalorum. THese were * v. Claud. Ptolomaei Geogr. lib. 2. c. 11. Isidori Hispalensis Chronicon Wandalorum. eiusdem Chronicon Gothorum. joannis Marianae de Rebus Hispaniae lib. 5. c. 1. also a Northern people, but of what parts we find not. Not unprobably they might be the Subalingij, a Germane Nation, mentioned by Ptolemy. Isidore (by whom only amongst ancient Authors we find them expressly named) maketh them to have been a part of the Vandals. Mariana putteth them to be a different people, but joined in the same troop with the other, & under one, and the same king passing into Gaul, & Spain, and seating themselves in that part of Baetica, whereabout was Sivilla. The Vandals departing into Africa they remained behind, from whose longer continuance, (for as much, as they were accounted amongst that nation) that part of Baetica became named Vandalia, now corruptly Andaluzia. By Rechila, b By Walia king of the Goths after Isidore in his Annals of the Goths. the second king of the Suevians, they were finally subdued, and their country with the whole Baetica added to the dominion of that people, after which time we hear no more of them. THE ALANS. c Alani Ammian. Marcellini. l. 22. etc. forsan Alauni Scythae Sarmatarum Europ●orum pars. Clau. Pto. Geog. l. 3. c. 5. THese * v. Suetonu Tranquilli de Caesaribus l. 8. (de Domitiano.) julii Capitolini Maximinos duos. Aeliis Spartiani Ad●●anum. Ammiani Marcellini. l. 22. & 31. P. Orosii H.st. l. 7. c. 27. et 28. Zosimi Hist. l. 5. Impetatore Arcadio, et Honorio: et Honorio, et Theodosio. M. Aurelii Cassiodori Chronicon Imper. Arcadio, et Honorio. Isidori Hispalensis Chr. Gothorum. eiusdem Chron. Wandalorum. joannis Marianae de Rebus Hisp. l. 5. c. 1. Ammianus Marcellinus placeth in Scythia, inhabiting about the Fen Moeotis; neighbouring to the Roxolani, jaziges, and other Barbarous nations, and extending for a great space of land betwixt that marish, and the rivers Tanais, and Ganges, and divided into sundry lesser people, called all by this general name. Their first mention in histories we find to have been in the reign of the Emperor Vespasian, then warring upon the Parthians; whereof read Suetonius in Domitian. Their after memory is frequent, but confused. With the Vandals, & Suevians, before mentioned, they first entered Gaul, and Spain. The parts, which they took up to inhabit in, were the Provinces of Lustainia, and Carthaginensis, the Celtiberi, and Carpetani excepted, which people remained yet under the Roman subjection. Aspiring to the dominion of the whole Spain, & cooping with, and overthrown in a mighty battle by the Goths, they shortly after their first entrance lost here both their kingdom, and name; their king Atace, with great number of them being slain, and the residue, who escaped the slaughter, flying into Calaecia amongst the Suevians, where being confounded with that nation we hear no further mention of them. Their reign here was but short during one only prince before mentioned. Their religion was Gentilism. THE SVEVIANS. a Suevi Corn. Tacit. l. de Moribus Germanorum. THey * v. Tacit. lib. de Mor●ibus Germanorum. Eutropij Hist. l. 8. Imper. M. Antonio Vero. P. Orosijs Hist. l. 7. cap. 28. Isidori Hispalensis Chronicon Suevorum. joan. Marianae de rebus Hispaniae l. 5. c. 1. 2. 3. et 4. et lib. were a Dutch people, famous in all ancient Geographers, & Historians, inhabiting the more Eastern moiety of Germany beyond the river Elb, and divided into sundry potent nations, whereof these were a Colony, or part. For from this great, & general name sundry other mighty people, & states, the Lombard's, English, High Dutch, or Almans, Sweath-landers, & Danes, at this day of great power, & command in Europe, were descended. In the reign of the Emperor's Arcadius, & Honorius, with the Vandals, & alan's they first invaded Gaul, & Spain. The part of Spain, wherein they first inhabited, was Calaecia. Under Rechila, their second king, subduing the Silingi, they added Baetica to their dominions. In the reign of Recciarius, their third king, they became likewise possessed of Lusitania. Puffed up with so great posperity, falling out with Theodoricus the most powerful king of the Goths, overcome hereby in a great battle, and their king Recciarius slain, they for a time became subject to that nation, their kingdom, and state being overthrown, and shared betwixt the Goths, & their confederates the Romans. After a short Interregnum by the liberality of this Theodoricus they had again their kingdom restored, but now straightened only within Calaecia. King Remismundus not long after added part of Lusitania, where now is Coimbre, and Lisbona, recovered from the Romans, unto whom after that calamity, & overthrow under Recciarius that province fell. In the year 586 after 174 b After 126. years, according to Isidore in his Annals of the Suevians. years' continuance, and in the reign of the traitorous usurper Andeca this kingdom, and state took end; overthrown by Leutigildus, king of the Goths, their king being shorn monk, and Calaecia made a Province of the Gothish monarchy, their name, and mention becoming after this extinct, and no more heard of in Spain. Their religion at the time of their first coming hither was Gentilism. Under their king Recciarius they first embraced the Christian, and Catholic faith, but which in a free estate they enjoyed not long, enthralled to Theodoricus, and the Arrian Goths. After that their kingdom was restored by the Goths, swayed with the power, & greatness of that nation, under their king Remismundus they changed their Catholic faith for the Arrian heresy, wherein for about the space of one hundred years they afterwards persisted. Under their king Theodomyrus by the especial industry of Martin Abbot of Dumia they reassumed the Catholic religion, which they constantly kept until their state, and kingdom ended. Their kings (for as many of them as were set down in authors, for the greatest part are not remembered) were Hermenericus, under whom they first passed into Gaul, & Spain, and planted in Calaecia. Rechila, under whom they conquered the Silingi. Recciarius, their first Christian, & Catholic king, subdued, & slain by Theodoricus king of the Goths. Franta, & Masdras after the restitution of the kingdom by the Goths, chosen by their factions; the nation being divided. Masdras sole king of the Suevians; Franta deceasing. Frumarius, & Remismundus, son to Masdras, after the decease hereof, slain in the third year of his reign. Remismundus sole king of the Suevians, Frumarius deceasing. Under this king the nation first revolted to the Arrian heresy. After this prince for the space of one hundred years by the negligence of ancient times their kings are not remembered, and until Theodomyrus. Theodomyrus, the restorer of the Catholic religion. Myro, or Ariamyrus, son to Theodomyrus. Eboricus, son to Myro, deposed, & shorn Monk by Andeca. Andeca, upon occasion, and pretence of whose treason Leutigildus, king of the Goths, warring hereupon, utterly subdued the nation, the last king of the Suevians, after the milder custom of those times towards their vanquished enemies forced to religious orders, and shut up in a monastery by Leutigildus. THE GOTHS. a Gothi julij Capirolini de duobus Maximinis etc. THese * v. Corn. Tac. lib de Moribus Germanorum. Aelij Spartiani Antoninum Carcallum julij Capitolini Maximinos duos. P. Orosijs Hist. l. 7. c. 28. Trebellij Pollionis Diwm Claudium. Ammiani Marcellini. l. 31. Imp. Valente, & Gratiano. Zosimi Hist l. 1. Imp. Valeriano. et Gallieno. l. 3. Imp. jul. et. l. 4. etc. Se●ti Aurelij victoris Epitomen Imper Valente, & Valentiniano. jornandem de rebus Geticis. eundem de Regn. & Temp. Successione. M. Aurelij Cass●odori Chronicon Imp. Decio; Valeriano, & Gallieno. Valente, & Valentiniano; Arcadio, & Honorio & Honorio, & Theodosio. Isidori Hispalensis Chron. Gothor●. Marianam de Rebus Hispaniae. Aelius Spartianus in the life of Antoninus Bassianus Caracalla, and jornandes de Rebus Geticis seem to confound, & make one nation with the Getae. jornandes would have their ancient, and first abode to have been in Scanzia, or Scandia, thought then to be an Island, and by Ptolemy accounted unto Germany, since known to join with the Firm Land. The modern names of East, & West Gothia in the kingdom of Swethen, & the style of the kings hereof (amongst other titles now naming themselves kings of the Goths) yield some likelihood of the truth of this assertion. No less probably they might be the Gothini of Tacitus, a people of the Suevians, inhabiting in the Southeast part of Germany. A reason to persuade hereunto might be the nearness of that nation unto the Ister, or Danubius; upon the banks of which river we first hear of the name of the Goths in histories: Again the neighbourhood of the Gothini unto the Quadi, and Sarmatae, whom in the reign of the Emperor Galienus we read in jornandes de Regn: & Tempo: Successione accompanying the Goths in their inroads, & excursions into Pannonia. That originally they were Germane their distinctions of Ostrogothes, & Wisigothes, signifying in their language (as now with the Dutch) the Eastern, & Western Goths, & names of Alaric, Theodoric, Reccared, with others (the same, or alike terminated with the ancient French) do almost make certain. The name, & succession hereof jornandes, by nation a Goth, continueth from the times before the Trojan wars, & beyond the report of other profane histories. But whose relation, grounded only upon unknown, & barbarous authors, we reject as fabulous. Their first certain, & express mention in approved authors we find to have been in the reign of the Emperor Antoninus Caracalla, overcome hereby in certain tumultuary fights in his way towards Persia, and the East. Their mention after this is familiar, and common: In the reign of the Emperor Maximinus, upon occasion of his parentage, whose mothers was of this nation. Of Decius, then ransacking Thrace, & overthrowing in battle, & killing this Emperor: Of Galienus, wasting Greece, Pannonia, Pontus, & Asia: Of Claudius the second, after their 15 years' spoil of Illyri●um, and Macedonia, slain, and overthrown by him with great slaughter: Of julianus, accompanying, & aiding him in his unfortunate war against the Persians: Of Valens, with the Taifali, and other Barbarians driven then by the Huns from beyond the further shore of the river Ister into the Roman Provinces, afterwards in fight overcome, & slain by them. Of Theodosius the first, overthrown by him in sundry battles: Of Honorius, & Arcadius, under their kings Alaricus, & Radagaisus invading Italy, and at Pollentia putting Stilico, the lieutenant of Honorius unto flight: Of Honorius, & Theodosius the second, then taking Rome: Of the same Emperors, under their king Athaulphus upon a composition made with Honorius seating in Gaul, & Spain. After this time we read of a continual succession of them in the French, & Spanish histories, and until their final overthrow, & extirpation. Their country since their express name was Dacia, or the further shore of the river Ister, quarting upon the other side Pannonia, Maesia, or Thrace, the common Rendez-vous of the many successions of barbarous nations. Driven over that river by the more fierce and barbarous Huns, they had Thrace permitted unto them to inhabit in by the Emperor Valens, with condition to serve under the pay of the Romans, and to become Christians; the cause of their Arrian infection, wherewith so long time after they troubled the Christian Commonwealth, unto which Heresy that Emperor was addicted. A little before their coming into Italy, and the West, they enlarged their bounds as far as Pannonia. In the reigns of Arcadius, and Honorius, denied their accustomed pay of the Romans by the treason of Stilico Protector, and Lieutenant to Honorius, under their kings Rhadagaisus, and Alaricus, they drew into Italy in two Armies; the former whereof at Fesulae was slain, and his Army discomfited by Stilico, the other by the treachery hereof permitted to live, and by injuries provoked to the taking of the city of Rome, & to the ruinating of the Western Empire. After this their invasion, we find the nation distinguished, and more famously known by the names of Ostrogothes, and Wisigothes. Of both which severally. THE OSTROGOTHES. a Ostrogothi Claudianis Poetae in Eutropium l. 2. etc. Ostrogothae jornandis de Rebus Geticis. forsan Austro-gothi Trebellij Pollionis de Divo Claudio. THE * v. Claudianis in Eutropium l. 2. Trebellii Pollionis Divum Claudium. Eutropii Rom. hist. l. 12. sive Pauli Diaconi hist. Rom. l. 2. Eutropio attributum. jornandem de Rebus Geticis. eundem de Reg. & Temp. successione. M. Aurelij Cassiodori Chronicon Imperat. Zenone, & Anastasio. Procopium de Bello Gothico. Sigonii de Regno Italiae lib. 1. et eiusd. Hist Occidentalis Imperii l. 16. Ostrogothes, and Wisigothes signified in their language the Eastern, and Western Goths; and argument of their Dutch descent. Mariana (yet whom I find not backed by the authority of ancient authors) would have them to have been thus named from their more Eastern, and Western situations in Scandia before their coming to the Ister, & Roman confines. Paulus Diaconus in his additions to Eutropius with better authority from such their positions in Dacia, or beyond the Ister in the reign of the Emperor Valens; at what time under their Captains Athalaricus, and Fridigernus, first dividing into two plantations, or companies, those which with Fridigernus inhabited the more Western Countries were from hence in their native language, named the Wesegothi, or the Western Goths, the other under Athalaricus planted in the East, the Ostrogothi. Trebellius Pollio notwithstanding long before those times nameth the Austro-gothi in the reign of the Emperor Claudius the second. But whether by these were understood the Eastern, or Ostrogothes, or rather, as the Latin word more properly doth signify, the Southern Goths we can not determine. Ammianus Marcellinus in his 31 book, and reign of the Emperor Valens, and Gratianus maketh often mention of Fritigernus, and the Goths, but in whom we find no where the distinctions of Ostrogothes, and Wisigothes. In Ablavius in jornandes we hear of the Wesegothae, and Ostrogothae, under their king Ostrogotha, inhabiting then in S●ythia upon the shore of the sea Euxinus. But whose narration we have before accounted as fabulous. That the Goths had these distinctions given them before their descent into the Western Roman Provinces it is manifest out of the 2d book in Eutropium of the Poet Claudian, living in the time of the Emperor Honorius, where he mentioneth the Ostrogothi, when as yet only these were in the East. The just time and place in the East where these names begun is uncertain. They grew more famous after the plantation of the nation in the Provinces of the Western Roman Empire; the Italian Goths being distinguished in the histories of those times by the name of Ostrogothes, and those of Spain, or Gaul by the name of Wisigothes. The Ostrogothes then (to speak more certainly) were a remainder of the Goths in the East, after the departure of Alaricus, and Rhadagaisus towards Italy, Gaul, and the West. In the reign of the Emperor Valentinian the third, these accompanied Atilas, and the Huns, invading the Western Roman Provinces, partakers of their overthrow in the plains of Chaalon, given by the valiant Aetius, the Wisigothes, French, and other barbarous confederates. Shortly after this in the reign of Marcianus they returned again to their wont pay, and service of the Romans, by the leave of this Emperor seating themselves in Pannonia. In the reign of the Emperor Zeno, threatening war against the Grecians, by the policy, and persuasion hereof they turned upon the Heruli, then possessing Italy, the Western Empire being at that time trodden underfoot by barbarous nations, whom after sundry battles, having slain their king Odoacer they finally vanquished, inhabiting, and taking up their left rooms, and extending their conquests there over Italy, Rome, Illyricum, Dalmatia, Sicily, and the neighbouring Isles, together with the part of Gaul Narbonensis, contained betwixt the Alps, and the river Rhosne, (now called Provence) usurped upon the Wisigothes. By Amalasiunta, daughter to Theodoricus, than Governor of the kingdom for her young son Athanaricus, fearing a tempest of war from the Grecians, (to make their better peace with the potent French Nation) their part of Gaul Narbonensis was surrendered to Theodebert, the French king of Mets, or Austrusia. By justinian the first, Roman Emperor of the East, after a long and bloody war, lasting the reigns of six of their kings, and managed on the Emperor's side by the famous captains Belisarius, and Narses, they were at length subdued, and their name, and memory here, as in all other parts of the world utterly extinguished; making room for the Longobards through the anger, and discontent of Narses, shortly after called into Italy, and succeeding in their void places. Their Religion was arianism, corrupted by the Emperor Valens. Their kings (whereof we find more distinct mention) were Athalaricus before mentioned, living in the reign of the Emperor Valens; under whom, after Paulus Diaconus, the name of the Ostrogothes first began. Theodomirus in the reign of the Emperor Leo, at what time these yet were in the East, and before their last descent into Italy. Theodoricus in the reigns of the two Emperors Zeno, and Anastasius, under whom they conquered the Heruli, and Italy. Athanaricus, son to Amalasiunta, daughter to Theodoricus. During the wars with the Emperor justinian the first Theodatus son to Amalafreda, sister to Theodoricus. Vitigis. Vldebaldus. Ardaricus. Totilas. Teya, their last king. Their whole reign in Italy after Sigonius lasted 70 years. THE WISIGOTHES, a Wisigothi Isidori Chronic. Gothorum. etc. Vesegothi Pauli Diaconi, seu Eut●opij Hist. Rome l. 12. Wesegothae jornandis de Rebus Geticis. ABlavius * v jotnandem de Rebus Geticis. Eutropij, seu P. Diaconi Hist. Rom. l. 12. Isidori H. spalensis Chronic. Gothorum. P. Orosijs Hist. l. 7. c. 28, et 29. M. ●urelij Casiod. Chronic●n Imper Honoric, et Theodosio. Roderici Toletani de Rebus Hisp. l 2, et 3. joan. Maria. de Rebus Hispan▪ in jornandes (as hath been related) fabulously maketh mention of the Wesegothae in the time of Ostrogotha, king of the Ostrogothae, residing then in Scythia near unto the Sea Euxinus, and lying upon the West of the Ostrogothes. Paulus Diaconus in his additions to Eutropius otherwise beginneth their name from the reign of the Emperor Valens, and their king Fridigernus; concerning whom see the Ostrogothes. Isidore continueth their History only from their king Athanaricus, who preceded Alaricus in the kingdom. Under their king Alaricus in the reign of Honorius, Emperor of the West, they first descended into Italy, taking, & sacking the city of Rome. Under Athaulfus, who succeeded to Alaricus, marrying unto Galla Placidia, sister to Honorius, entering into league, and confederacy with the Romans, & leaving Italy, they had Gaul Narbonensis given unto them to inhabit in, with the part of Spain Tarraconensis, where now is Catalonia, with condition to keep them for the Roman Empire, and to serve under the pay hereof. Under Walia, subduing the Alans in Spain, for a reward of their service (for the countries recovered by them, were by their league herewith to return unto the Romans) they had given unto them the part of Aquitania, which is extended betwixt the river Garonne, and the Pyrenaean mountains, added unto their other possessions in Gaul. Under Theodoric, the victorious conqueror of Rec●iarius, and the Suevians, with the good leave of the Romans they joined Bae●ica to their Spanish dominions, won from that nation. Under Eurycus breaking their faith, & league with the Romans, they recovered from them whatsoever these held in Spain. Under the same king they also took from the Romans the countries of the Rutheni, Cadurci, and Auverni with other parts in Gaul, enlarging their conquests in that province unto the river of Loire; all which notwithstanding, with their whole possessions there, they shortly after lost to the French, & Ostrogothes in the next reigns of Alaric the second, and Amalaric, the part of Narbonensis only excepted, where now is Languedoc. By Leutigildis they subdued the Suevians, and took in the country of Calaecia, attaining by this means to a perfect Monarchy of the whole Spain, which with the part of Gaul Narbonensis, before spoken of, together with Hispania Tingitana in Africa they kept entire under their subjection until their overthrow, & extirpation under their last king Rodericus. In the year 714, and the reign of this prince the nation hereof, & state took end, overwhelmed by a deluge of the Moors, after their continuance here for about the space of 300 years. Their religion until towards the period of their state was arianism, corrupted by b Gothi anteà per legatos supplices poposcerunt, ut illis Episcopi, à quibus Christianae fidei regulam discerent, mitt●rentur. Valens Imperat. exitiabili pravitare detentus, doctores Arriani dogmatis his misit. Gothi primae fidei rudimenta, quod acceperunt, tenuere. P. Orosijs Hist. l. 7. c. 19 Valens, Emperor of the East. Under their king Reccaredus in the year 586, and the third Council of Toledo they received the Orthodox, & Catholic faith. Their government was Monarchical. Their manner hereof was elective. Their kings were Fridigernus, in the reign of the Emperor Valens, the first king of the Wisigothes after Paulus Diaconus. Athanaricus in the time of the Emperor's Gratian, & Valentinian the second. With this prince Isidore beginneth the Catalogue of the West-gothish monarchs. Hitherto the Wisigothes kept in the East. Alaricus in the reign of the Emperor Honorius, under whom they first descended into the West, and sacked Rome. Athaulphus, kinsman to Alaricus, under whom in the year 415 they first planted in Gaul, & Spain. Sigericus. Walia, by whom (the Alans in Spain being subdued) Aquitania in Gaul was added to the dominion hereof. Theodoredus, slain against Atilas, and the Huns in that memorable battle, fought in the plains of Chaalon in Gaul. Turismundus, son to Theodoredus. Theodoricus, brother to Turismundus, by whom Baetica in Spain was added. Euricus by whom the rest of Spain (Calaecia excepted) together with the Rutheni, Cadurci, Auverni, and other parts of Gaul unto the river of the Loire. Alaricus the second, son to Euricus, under whom these lost all their conquests in Gaul (part only of Narbonensis excepted,) won from them by Clovys the great, the first Christian king of the French. Gesaleicus. Amalaricus, son to Alaricus the second. In the minority hereof Theodoricus king of the Ostrogothes, protector then of the kingdom, by the advantage hereof got seized of the part of Narbonensis, lying next unto his dominions of Italy, now called Provençe; surrendered afterwards by his daughter Amalasiunta unto Theodebert, French king of Mentz. Theudis an Ostro-goth, formerly governor of the kingdom for Theodoricus king of the Ostrogothes in the minority of Amalaricus, elected king of the Wisigothes. Theudeselus, descended from the Ostrogothes, and nephew to king Totilas. Agila. Athanagildus. In the reign hereof the Spanish Suevians under their king Theodomirus received again their left Catholic religion. Liuva. Leutigildus, brother to Liuva, under whom, Andeca, & the Suevians being subdued, the whole Spain was united into the Gothish Monarchy. Reccaredus, son to Leutigildus. In the reign hereof these changed their Arrian heresy for the Catholic faith, which ever after with great zeal, & constancy they maintained. Liuva the second, son to Reccaredus. Witericus. Gundemarus. Sigebutus. Reccaredus the second, son to Sigebutus. Suinthila. Sigenandus. Chintila. Tulga. Flavius Chindasvinthus. Reccesvinthus, son to Chindasvinthus. Wamba. Flavius Ervigius. Egica. Witiza, son to Egica. Rodericus, the last king of the Wisigothes, slain with the whole flower, and strength of the nation in the year 714 in that great battle at Xeres de la Frontera by Tarif, & the Infidels; after whom Christianity, and the nation hereof being extinguished, succeeded the faithless Moors, whose turn is next to come upon the stage. THE DOMINION AND SUCCESSION OF THE MOORS. a Maurusijs Stra. Geogra. lib. 2. Maurusii, et Mauri eiusdem Geogr. lib. 17. Mauri Luc. Flori Hist. Rom. l. 4. c. 2. etc. Sarraceni Am. Marcellin●. his. l. 14. Imper. Gallo, et Constantio, et l. 25. Imp. joviano. Chron. Cassinensis lib. 1. c. 23. Aimonij de Gestis Francorum. l. 4. c. 22. et 52. etc. Agareni, & Sarraceni Aimonij li. 4. c. 22. Agareni Chronic. Cassinensis lib. 1. c. 28. THese * v. Cl. Ptolo. Geog. l. 4. c. 1 & 2. Pet. Bertii in Ptol. Geog. l 4. c. 1. & 2. Interp. joannem Marianam de Rebus Hispaniae. hist. d' Espaigne par Loys de Mayerne. (as the Latin word doth signify) more properly were the inhabitants of Mauritania in Africa, extended after Ptolemy from the Western Ocean along the straits of Hercules, and the Seas Ibericum, & Sardo●m, parts of the Mediterranean, unto the river Ampsaga upon the East, the bounds thereof, & of the lesser, or proper Africa; divided by the river Malva into the Provinces Tingitana, & Casariensis, containing together at this day after Birtius the kingdoms of Morocco, Fez, & Tremisen. Since the supersititon of the mahumetans this general name hath been derived over almost the whole Sea-coast of Africa, lying quart of Europe, & reaching from the Sea Atlantic, and straits of Gibraltar unto the Red Sea, & Egypt; subject now, as was the whole known South, & East, unto the great Miramamoline, or Caliph of the Saracens, resident at Damascus in Asia, the Empire hereof at that time being whole, and undevided. The occasion of their first coming, & invasion hereof (next unto the sins of the nation) was the treason of julianus, Governor now of Tingitana for Rodericus; discontented with the promotion hereof unto the kingdom, being of the faction of the sons of Witiza, and then newly enraged with the ravishment of his daughter Cava by the lustful king Rodericus. Vlit was then Miramamoline. His governor for Africa was Muza, posted unto by julianus, and with fair hopes invited to the conquest of the Goths, & Spain. The Miramamoline made acquainted, Tarif is sent from Muza. In the year 714 at the river Guadalethe near unto the town of Xeres dela Frontera the powers of Spain, & Africa fatally join, aided by the traitor julianus, and the faction of the sons of Witiza. Rodericus with great slaughter of his people is overthrown, & slain, the name of the Goths extinguished, and the whole Spain within three years' space conquered, and overrun: the hilly parts of Asturia, and Biscaia with those of the Pyrenes almost only excepted, at whose mountains, the Rendez-vous of the distressed, and flying Christians, the great good fortune of the Moors suddenly stoppeth, and recoils; their Empire here in a manner no sooner beginning, then declining, sundry honourable Christian kingdoms, & estates here arising, as did afterwards in other parts of Spain by the means, and through the emulation hereof (those of Leon, Castille, Navarre, Arragon, Portugal, & Barcelona,) by the favour of God, the valour of the Nation, the charitable aid of neighbouring Christians, and through the discord, & disunion of the Infidels gathering continual ground hereupon, and at length utterly expelling, & driving them out. After continual loppings of the divided, & long languishing estate hereof, and their continuance, and abode here for the space of 778 years, in the year 1492 their command, and government in Spain took end; the kingdom of Granado, (all other parts, which they held, having long before been recovered) under Mahomet Boabdelin, their last king, being taken in by Ferdinand the fifth, & Elizabeth kings of Castille, and Arragon, and such as would not ●e●ege their superstition, forced over into Africa. Of late years, presently upon the first wars ended with the Netherlanders, certain remainders of this offspring to the number of many thousand families, inhabiting within the countries of Granado, & Valentia, though Christians (at least in show,) & subject unto the kings of Spain, were by the jealousy of Philip the third then reigning, utterly expulsed, and their whole race, & name here by this means quite rooted out. The dominion hereof in Spain was first under the great Miramamolines of the Saracens, before mentioned, residing in Asia, and commanding here by their Lieutenants. In the year 759, revoulting from under the government of the Miramamolines, in the person of Abderabmen, descended from their Prophet Mahomet, they erected here a free Monarchy, loose from all foreign subjection, in which state, & in the posterity hereof they continued for the space of 247 years. Occasioned through the slough, and pusillanimity of Hissemus the second, the last Monarch of the race of Abderrahmen, about the year 1006 deposed by Mahomad Almohadius, and through the civil wars, and dissensions, which ensued afterwards for the sovereignty, they broke into the many petty kingdoms of Cordova, Sevilla, Toledo, and Saragoça, with others, the governor's of each chief city then taking upon them the name, and authority of Kings. juzephus Telephinus, Miramamoline of Morocco of the house of the Almoravides, and the ambition of the king of Cordova, aiming by the aid hereof at the conquest of the rest, about the year 1091 put an end to this first division; subduing those petty kings, and reducing in a manner the whole, which was yet left unconquered by the Christians, under his sole government, reuniting them with the African Moors. The family of the Almoravides being overthrown, and destroyed by Abdelmon, and the Almohades (a new sect of the African Moores) in the year 1150 they again changed their lords, & superstition, and became subject hereunto. Mahomad, surnamed the Green, Miramamoline of Morocco of the sect of the Almohades, overcome by the Christians in a great battle at the mountains of Sierra Morena, despairing afterwards here of any good success, (the estate of the Spanish Moors then being very small, and irrecoverablely declining) departing into Africa, and leaving Spain to fortune, in the years 1214, & 1228 they again divided into the lesser kingdoms of Cordova, Sevilla, Valentia, and Murcia; for the rest of Spain was before this time wholly cleared of them. Those four lesser kingdoms, with the kingdom of the Lands, not long after being destroyed, and taken in by Ferdinand the third, king of Castille, and james the first, king of Arragon, there remained unto them only the city of Granado, with the country about it, (part formerly of the kingdom of Cordova,) unto which king Alhamar (Cordova being surprised by Ferdinand) removing his royal seat, in the year 1239 began the famous kingdom of Granado; through the advantage, & strength of the mountainous situation thereof, and the contempt, neglect, and discord of the Christians continuing for the space of 253 years afterwards, until in the year 1492 after ten years' war it was likewise conquered, & recovered by Ferdinand the fifth, king of Castille, & Arragon. The Caliphs', or Miramamolines of the Saracens commanding here, together with their Lieutenants follow. Vlit of the house of Humeia, descended from Zeineb, one of the daughters of their Prophet Mahomet, Monarch of the whole Nation of the Saracens, and superstition of the mahometans, under whom Spain was first conquered by the Moors about the year of the Incarnation of jesus Christ 714, and the 97 of the impostor Mahomet, whose Deputies here were successively Muza, and Abdalasisius, son to Muza. Their Empire here during the reign of this Miramamoline, extended over the whole Spain, the parts of Biscaia, Asturia, and Guipuscoa excepted. Zuleiman, brother to Vlit, whose Lieutenant here was Alahor. Homar, and Izit, joint Miramamolines, sons to Vlit. Izit, sole Miramamoline, Homar being deceased, whose Lieutenants were Zama, slain in battle before Tholouse in France, Aza, Ambiza, Odra, and jahea. Iscamus, brother to Izit, whose Spanish governor's were Oddifa, Himenus, Autuma, Alhuytanus, Mahomad, Abderrahmen, Abdelmelic, & Aucupa. It was the Abderrahmen, here mentioned, Lieutenant of the Province for the Miramamoline Iscamus, whom we read in the French histories ransacking, & spoiling France in the regency of Charles Martel with a numberless multitude of these Moors; in the year 734 slain by Martell, and the French, in a great and memorable battle fought near unto the city of Tours with no fewer than 375000 of the Army, and crew attending him. Hitherto likewise we find the Infidels to have been possessed of the part of Gaul Narbonensis, now called Languedoc, being a part of their Gothish conquests, recovered for the most part from them with the cities of Avignon, and Narbonne by the valiant Martell, during the reign of this Miramamoline. Alulit, son to Izit, whose Lieutenants were Abulcatar, and Toba. Ibrahemus, brother to Izit. He was slain by Maroanus. Maroanus, the last Miramamoline of the Saracens of the house of Humeia, the murderer of Ibrahemus, whose quarrels gave first encouragement, and occasion to the usurpation of the house of Alaveci. He was slain by Abdalla. His Lieutenants here were Toba, and juzephus. Abdalla of the house of Alaveci, descended from Fatima the eldest daughter of their Prophet Mahomet, and sister of Zeineb beforementioned, Miramamoline of the Saracens, having slain Maroanus, and the house of Humeia put down, and deposed. His Spanish Governor was juzephus, slain by Abderahmen. In the reign of this Prince, Abderahmen, descended from the deposed, and slaughtered house of Humeia, shunning the cruelty hereof, and flying into Spain for succour, in the year 759 usurped the dominion of the Spanish Moors, well affected to the house of Humeia, free for a long time after from the subjection of the great Miramamolines. After Abderrahmen (the Miramamolines excluded) succeeded in the kingdom of the Spanish Moors, Hissemus the first, son to Abderrahmen. Alhaca the first, son to Hissemus the first. Abderrahmen the second, son to Hissemus the first, overthrown in a memorable battle fought at Clavigio in the year 846 by Ramir the first, king of Leon. Mahomad, son to Abderrhamen the second. Almund●r, son to Mahomad. Abdalla, brother to Almundar, and son to Mahomad. Abderrahmen the third, son to Mahomad, son to Abdalla▪ Alhaca the second, son to Abderrahmen the third. Hissemus the second, son to Alhaca the second, about the year 1006 deposed by Mahomad Almohadius, encouraged through his sloth, neglecting the affairs of the kingdom, and governing altogether by deputies; after sundry successions of tyrants restored; and by the like inconstancy in the year 1010 again thrust out, and forced to a private fortune by his factious subjects. Occasioned through these disorders, the Spanish Moors, hitherto in a manner still entire, and under one, became divided into sundry petty kingdoms of Cordova, Sivilla, and Toledo, with others; overthrown not long after by juzephus Telephinus, Miramamoline of Morocco, and united with the Moors of Africa. The dominion of the Moors at this time extended Northwards unto the river of Duero; the bounds thereof, and of the Christians inhabiting Castille. juzephus Telephinus, the second Miramamoline of Morocco in Africa of the house of the Almoravides, (succeeding there unto the family of Alaveci, supplanted and destroyed by them) drawn in by the ambition of the king of Cordova, and about the year 1091 over-throwing those petty kingdoms, and joining them to his dominions of Africa; the kingdom of Toledo excepted, taken in before this time by Alfonsus the sixth king of Castille, and Leon. Hali, Miramamoline of Morocco, son to juzephus Telephinus. Albo-halis, Miramamoline of Morocco, son to Hali, thought by some to have been the learned Avicenna, whose works are now extant, compiled at his commandment by certain of the best Arabian Doctors of those times, and thus named from him. In the reign hereof Almohadi, a religious Moor, Doctor of the Mahumetane Law, to gain a faction for Abdelmon, (whom, although descended of base parentage, Aben-Thumert, an Astrologian, had by his art foretold should be Miramamoline, or king) began to broach certain new, and unheard of doctrines about their Religion, and the interpretation of their Alcoran amongst the African Moors, superstitiously still addicted to novelties, and easily changing; the effect whereof was the siding of the greatest part of this inconstant Nation unto his opinions, named from hence the Almohades, and by the advantage hereof the setting up of Abdelmon, and the disthroning of Albo-halis, and the house of the Almoravides, overcome in battle, and slain by Abdelmon. Abdelmon, Miramamoline of Morocco, of the new sect of the Almohades, succeeding in the year 1150. Aben-Iacob, Miramamoline of Morocco, son to Abdelmon. Aben-Iuzeph, Miramamoline of Morocco, brother to Aben-Iacob. Mahomad, surnamed the Green, Miramamoline of Morocco, brother to Aben-Iacob, and Aben-Iuzeph. In the reign hereof (through his great overthrow at the battle of Sierra Morena disheartened for attempting any more upon this Province, & departing into Africa) the nation (as hath been related) broke again into many petty kingdoms of small strength, and of less continuance; Zeit Aben-Zeit, brother to this Mahomad, in the year 1214 usurping in Valentia, and the neighbouring country; Mahomad, nephew hereunto at the same time in Cordova; and Abullalis in Sivillia; and afterwards in the year 1228 Aben-hutus in Murcia. The kingdom of Valentia, not long after being subdued by james the first king of Arragon, as were about the same time those of Sivillia, and Murcia, with the city of Cordova by Ferdinand the third, king of Castille; in the year 1239 Mahomet Aben-Alhamar, king of Cordova, removing his royal seat to the city of Granado, began the kingdom thus named, being formerly part of the kingdom of Cordova, the only country now held by the Infidels, the rest being conquered, whose princes follow. Mahomet Aben-Alhamar, before mentioned, the founder of the kingdom of Granado in the year 1239. Mahomet Myr Almus, king of Granado, son to Mahomet Aben-Alhamar. Mahomet Aben-Alhamar Aben-Azar, son to Mahomet Myr Almus. He was deposed by Mahomet Azar Aben Levin. Mahomet Azar Aben-Levin, brother to Mahomet Aben-Alhamar Aben-Azar, & son to Mahomet Myr Almus, deposed by Ishmael, son to Farrachen, governonr of Malaga. Ishmael, son to Farrachen aforesaid. Mahomet, son to Ishmael. He was murdered by his subjects. joseph Aben Amet, brother to Mahomet, and son to Ishmael, slain by Mahomet Lagus. Mahomet Lagus, uncle to joseph Abenamet, and brother to king Ishmael, deposed by Mahomet Aben-Alhamar. Mahomet Aben-Alhamar, king of Granado. He was again thrust out by Mahomet Lagus, and afterwards inhumanely put to death by Peter king of Castille, unto whom he had fled for succour. Mahomet Lagus, king of Granado, restored. Mahomet, surnamed Guadix, son to Mahomet Lagus. joseph, son to Mahomet Guadix. Mahomet Aben-Balva, younger son to joseph. joseph, elder brother to Mahomet Aben-Balva, and son to joseph. Mahomet Aben-Azar, son to joseph, driven out by Mahomet, surnamed the Little. Mahomet, surnamed the Little, overthrown, and taken prisoner by Mahomet Aben-Azar. Mahomet Aben-Azar, restored the second time. He was again deposed by joseph Aben-Almao. joseph Aben-Almao. Mahomet Aben-Azar, restored, and deposed the third time by Mahomet Aben-Ozmen. Mahomet Aben-Ozmen, deposed by Ishmael. Ishmael. Muley Albohacen, son to Ishmael, driven out by his son Mahomet Boabdelin. During the reign hereof begun the wars of the Christians under Ferdinand the fifth, & Isabel kings of Castille, & Arragon, through the civil wars, & dissension hereof continuing for the space of ten years with happy success, and ending with the utter expulsion of the Infidels. Mahomet Boabdelin, son to Muley Albohacen, opposed during the Christian wars by his father, afterwards (he growing old, and forsaken by his faction) by his uncle Muley Boabdelin son to Ishmael, each one being acknowledged kings by their parties; in the year 1492, Granado surrendered, (Malaga, Guadix, Baça, Almcria, with other places, belonging to his uncle, being before recovered) after ten years' war, with the whole Mahumetane superstition driven over into Africa by Ferdinand the fifth, and Elizabeth kings of Castille, and Arragon. During the usurpation of the Moors out of the ruins (for the most part) of the vanquished Goths arose (as before) certain honourable Christian kingdoms, & estates (of Leon, Castille, Navarra, Arragon, Portugal, & Barcelona,) in continuance of time (the Infidels beaten home) overspreading this whole continent, whose original, increase, union, and whole fortunes we are now to relate. THE BEGINNING, PROGRESS, AND FORTUNE'S OF THE KINGDOM OF LEON. THis Kingdom * v. joan. Mari. de Rebus Hisp. hist. d'Espaigne par Loys de Mayerne. was begun in Asturia in the person of Pelagius, descended from the ancient Gothish monarchs, in the year 716 by the distressed remnants of the vanquished, and flying Christians, sheltering themselves in the mountains hereof, about two years after their great overthrow given by the Moors at the battle near Xeres de la Frontera. It was first called the kingdom of Asturia. After that the city of Leon was taken by Pelagius, it took the name thereof. Some would have, after that the town of Oviedo was builded by king Froila, that for certain descents it did bear the name of that city; wherein I strive not much, the name of Leon at length prevailing. The parts of Spain, which at the beginning it contained, were the mountainous parts of Asturia, now only retaining the name hereof, together with part of Galitia. By the reign of Ordonius the second, the kingdom became enlarged over all Galitia, Asturia, & Leon, with the greatest part of Castillia la Veia, being divided from Navarra by Monte D'oca; and from the Moors by the Mountains of Segovia, & Avila. Castille revolting in the reign of king Froila the second, it became stinted Southwards with the river Pisuerga, (the common bounds hereof, and of that country;) comprehending only Galitia, Asturia, and Leon, the ancient extent of the kingdom of Leon until its reunion with Castille. Upon the decease of Veremundus the third without issue, slain in battle by Ferdinand the first, king of Castille, it became seized upon by that prince in right of his wife Sanctia, sister to Veremundus; added to his dominions, & family. In the house of this Ferdinand it became twice again severed from Castille; in Alfonsus' son hereof; and in Ferdinand the second for some descents. In Ferdinand the third, son to Alfonsus' the ninth, & Berengaria sister to Henry the first king of Castille, the two kingdoms were lastly united; incorporated into one entire state, known by the name of the kingdom of Castille, & Leon. The kingdom was hereditary, and where women for defect of heirs male might succeed. The princes until their last reunion with Castille were Pelagius, descended of the Gothish monarchs, the first founder (as before we have related) of the kingdom, created king in Asturia in the year 716. Favila, son to Pelagius. He died without issue. Alfonsus' the first, surnamed the Catholic, son in law to Pelagius. Froila the first, son to Alfonsus' the first, slain by the treason of his brother Aurelius. Aurelius, brother to Froila the first. He deceased without heirs. Silo, & his wife Adosinda, sister to Aurelius. Alfonsus' the second, surnamed the chaste, son to Froila the first, deposed by Mauregate through the power, & aid of Abderahmen the first, king of the Spanish Moors. Veremundus the first, surnamed Deacon, son to Bimaranus, son, or brother to Froila the first. He admitted for companion in the kingdom Alfonsus the second, deprived by Mauregate, living then exiled in Biscaia. Alfonsus' the second, sole king of Leon, Veremundus deceasing. Ramir the first, son to Veremundus the first. He overthrew the Moors in a great battle at Clavigio under their king Abderahmen the second, in the year 846. Ordonius the first, son to Ramir the first. Alfonsus' the third, son to Ordonius the first. Garsias the first, son to Alfonsus' the third. His younger brother Ordonius was prince of Galitia; the kingdom then being for a time divided. He died without issue. Ordonius, prince of Galitia, brother to Garcias the first; after the decease hereof the second of the name king of Leon. In this prince's time the kingdom of Leon contained all Asturia, Leon, Galitia, & the greatest part of Castillia la Veia, bounded upon the East, & South by Monte D'oca, & the Mountains of Segovia, & Avila from Navarra, and the Moors; and upon the North, and West extending unto the Ocean. He cruelly murdered all the Earls of Castille; the occasion of the revolt not long after of that country. Froila the second, brother to Ordonius the second. Formerly exasperated with the murder of their Earls by Ordonius the second, and now encouraged by the slough, & many vices of this prince in the year 898, and reign hereof the castilians first revolted from under the government of the kings of Leon, & became a free estate. Alfonsus' the fourth, surnamed the Monk, son to Ordonius the second; injuriously prevented by king Froila the second. Lazy, & unfit to govern, he voluntarily resigned the kingdom to Ramir, his younger brother, and turned Religious. Ramir the second, son to Ordonius the second, and brother to Alfonsus' the fourth. Ordonius the third, son to Ramir the second. Sanctius, surnamed the Gross, brother to Ordonius the second Ramir the third, son to Sanctius the Gross. Veremundus the second, son to Ordonius the third. Alfonsus' the fifth, son to Veremundus the second. Veremundus the third, son to Alfonsus' the fifth; slain in battle by Ferdinand the first king of Castille. Ferdinand the first king of Castille, younger son to Sanctius, surnamed the Great, king of Navarra, after the decease of Veremundus the third without issue succeeding in the kingdom of Leon in right of his wife Sanctia, sister to Veremundus. He deceased in the year 1065. Alfonsus' the sixth, younger son to Ferdinand the first. His elder brother Sanctius inherited the kingdom of Castille, the two kingdoms being now again divided. Driven out by his brother Sanctius, king of Castille, he lived for a time exiled amongst the Moors of Toledo. After the decease of his brother without heirs, he enjoyed both kingdoms of Castille, and Leon, whereunto he added that of Toledo; since incorporated with the kingdom of Castille, and in regard thereof now called Castillia la Nueva, injuriously taken from his late hosts the Moors thereof, with whom not long before during his exile he had been friendly entertained. In the reign, and by the favour, & advancement hereof in the person of Henry of Lorraine, a Frenchman, began the Earldom of Portugal; made afterwards a kingdom by Alfonsus' son to Henry. He deceased in the year 1109 Vrraca, daughter to Alfonsus the sixth, succeeding in both kingdoms. Alfonsus' the seaventh, son to Vrraca, the mother resigning. He was likewise king of both. Ferdinand the second younger son to Alfonsus the seaventh. His elder brother Sanctius the second had for his share the kingdom of Castille. Alfonsus' the ninth, king of Leon, son to Ferdinand the second. He married unto Berengaria, sister to Henry the first, king of Castille. Ferdinand the third, son to Alfonsus' the ninth, king of Leon, and Berengaria, sister to Henry the first, king of Castille; in whom those two kingdoms of Castille, & Leon were lastly united, never afterwards disjoined. THE KINGDOM OF CASTILLE. THe estate, * v. joan. Mari. de Rebus▪ Hisp. hist. d'Espaigne par Loys de Mayerne. & name was first occasioned, & begun amongst the Vaccaei by certain honourable gentlemen of the kingdom of Leon, living under the command, and authority of the princes hereof, and by the name, & title of Earls defending then, & enlarging those the Marches of that kingdom against the neighbouring Infidel Moores; from the great number of Castles, & fortresses their erected, as usually happeneth in all frontier places, called afterwards by the name of Castille. What were the names of those first Earls, at what time, and by whom they were instituted; in what parts they severally commanded (for many lived together;) or in what manner: whether as free princes under the fief & homage of the kings of Leon, or rather only as their deputies, or prefects, we find not. By the time of Ordonius the second this name, & account was extended over the whole country of the Vaccaei, containing now the greatest part of old Castille, divided then from the Moors by the Mountains of Segovia, and Avila. In the reign of Froila the second, incensed with the late murder of the Earls hereof by Ordoninus the second, the country first shaken off the yoke of Leon, and became a free government; commanded first by judges, afterwards by Earls. By Sanctius the Great, king of Navarra, in the person of his younger son Ferdinand the first it was erected into a kingdom. King Ferdinand the first added unto the account, and name of Castille part of the country of Navarra, lying beyond Monte D'oca. He also united in the right of the princes hereof the kingdom of Leon; afterwards for some time again divided therefrom. Alfonsus' the sixth added the kingdom of Toledo, now Castillia la Nueva. john the first the countries of Biscaia, & Guipuscoa. Ferdinand the third Andaluzia, & Murcia. Ferdinand the fifth of late years, and in the memory of our ancestors Navarra, & Granado; to omit sundry other petty enlargements. By so many additions the kingdom of Castille together with Leon, (incorporated with it) extendeth at this day over thirteen great Provinces of Galitia, Asturia, Biscaia, Olava, Guipuscoa, Leon, Castillia la Veia, Castillia la Nueva, Murcia, Andaluzia, Extremadura, Granado, and Navarra, containing now some two third parts of the Continent of Spain, the largest, and the most noble of the three kingdoms hereof. The first Earls under the subjection of the kings of Leon, whereof we find any mention, (for the greatest part of them are not remembered) were Roderique living in the time of Alfonsus the second, surnamed the Chast. james surnamed Porcellus, son to Roderique, in the reign of Alfonsus the third. Nunnius Ferdinandus, with the rest of the Earls, slain by King Ordonius the second. After the murder of the first Earls, and the revolt of the country from under the government of Leon, succeeded Nunnius Rasura, and Lainus Calvus chosen by the people, & commanding by the name of judges; the former whereof governed in civil affairs, the other in matters military. Consalvus Nunnius, son to Nunnius Rasura, succeeding in the same title, and authority of judge. He married unto Semena, daughter to Nunnius Ferdinandus, murdered by Ordonius the second, transmitting by that means unto his house the right of the ancient Earls of Castille. Ferdinandus Consalvus, son to Consalvus Nunnius, and Semena. He reassumed the title of Earl of Castille, continued in his successions unto Sanctius the Great, King of Navarra. Upon composition made with Sanctius surnamed the Gross, in the year 965 he freed the estate hereof from all right and acknowledgement of the Kings of Leon. Garcias Ferdinandus, Earl of Castille, son to Ferdinandus Consalvus. Sanctius, son to Garcias Ferdinandus. Garcias, son to Sanctius, slain by treason, young, and without issue. Sanctius, surnamed the Great, king of Navarra, and Earl of Arragon, & in right of his wife Elvira, elder sister to Garcias, Earl of Castille, the last Earl. He made Castille a kingdom, given by him with this title unto Ferdinand, his second son. Ferdinand, younger son to Sanctius the Great, king of Navarra, the first king of Castille. The bounds hereof in the time of this Prince were the river Pisverga from the kingdom of Leon; Monte D'Oca from Navarra; and the mountains of Segovia, & Avila from the kingdom of Toledo, and the Moors. He further extended those limits beyond Monte D'Oca over part of Navarra, won from his elder brother Garcias, king of Navarra, and since incorporated into the name of Castille. He also annexed to his house the kingdom of Leon; Veremundus the third, king hereof, being slain by him in battle sans issue, brother to his wife Sanctia. Sanctius the first, king of Castille, eldest son to Ferdinand the first. His younger brother Alfonsus succeeded in the kingdom of Leon, driven out by Sanctius amongst the Moors of Toledo. He deceased without issue, slain before Zamora. Alfonsus' the sixth, king of Leon, brother to Sanctius the first, king of Castille; after the decease hereof returning from banishment out of the country of the Moors, and inheriting both kingdoms. He added hereunto the city, and kingdom of Toledo, afterwards named Castilia la Nueva; unkindly taken from his late hosts the Moors, and Hyaia their last king. Vrraca, daughter to Alfonsus the sixth, succeeding in both kingdoms. Alfonsus' the seaventh, son to Vrraca; (she resigning) succeeding likewise in both. Sanctius the second, king of Castille, eldest son to Alfonsus' the seaventh. His younger brother Ferdinand the second inherited Leon; the two kingdoms being the third time divided. Alfonsus' the eight, son to Sanctius the second, whose wife was Eleanor, daughter to Henry the second, king of England. He took from Ramir the second, king of Navarra, the towns of Logrogno, Nagera, and Calahora, and almost whatsoever else the Navarrois held on that side of the river Ebro, which he added unto Castille, in which name, and account they at this day continue. Henry the first, king of Castille, son to Alfonsus' the eight. He died without issue. Ferdinand the third, son to Alfonsus' the ninth, king of Leon, and of Berengaria, younger sister to Henry the first deceased, in right from his mother king of Castille; Blanch, elder sister to Berengaria, than wife to Lewes, son to Philip the French King, refused. His father deceasing, he succeeded likewise in the Kingdom of Leon. After this last union, the two Kingdoms were never again severed, incorporated into one entire state, known now by the name of Castille, & Leon. He recovered from the Moors the countries of Andaluzia, and Murcia; containing then the petty Kingdoms of Murcia, and Sivillia, with part of the Kingdom of Cordova. In the reign hereof, and year 1239, began the famous kingdom of Granado by Mahomet Aben-Alhamar, King of Cordova, upon the surprisal of that city by Ferdinand, removing hither his royal seat. Alfonsus' the tenth, King of Castille, and Leon, son to Ferdinand the third. He was that famous Astronomer, whose works are now extant with us; the framer of the Tables of Alfonsus, named from him. The Germane Electours divided, he was chosen by his faction Emperor of the Romans against Richard Earl of Cornwall, brother to Henry the third, King of England, detained notwithstanding at home during his whole reign with civil wars against his unnatural son Sanctius, much more happy in the love of the Muses, then of his subjects. Sanctius the third, king of Castille, and Leon, the rebellious son of Alfonsus' the tenth. Ferdinand the fourth, son to Sanctius the third. Alfonsus' the eleventh, son to Ferdinand the fourth. Peter the first, son to Alfonsus' the eleventh. He was driven out for his cruelty, and was restored again by Edward, named the Black Prince, son to Edward the third, king of England. Destitute of the English succours not long after he lost both his kingdom, & life; overcome, and slain by his brother Henry. Henry the second, brother to Peter the first, and natural son to Alfonsus' the eleaventh. john the first, king of Castille, & Leon, son to Henry the second; opposed by john of Gaunt duke of Lancaster, pretending the right of Constance his wife, daughter to Peter the first. In this prince by his marriage of D. Maria Diaz de Haro, daughter, and inheretresse to Don Lopez Diaz de Haro, last prince of Biscaia, and Guipuscoa, these seigneuries were annexed to the crown of Castille. Coming to composition with john duke of Lancaster, he married his son Henry unto Catherine daughter to the other, by agreement created upon the marriage prince of Asturia, which title (occasioned from the English whose eldest sons are named princes of Wales) hath ever since been continued in the heirs of Castille, or Spain. Henry the third, son to john the first. He married unto Catherine, daughter to john of Gaunt, duke of Lancaster. john the second, son to Henry the third. Henry the fourth, son to john the second. He deceased without heirs of his body. Elizabeth, queen of Castille, & Leon, sister to Henry the fourth. She married unto Ferdinand the fifth, king of Arragon, & Sicily. In the reign hereof the countries of Granado, & Navarra (the French, & Moors being expulsed) became annexed to the house hereof, and incorporated with Castille, and the whole Spain (the kingdom of Portugal excepted) united under one Monarch. Naples likewise was then conquered from the French, and the house of Ferdinand the bastard, and the rich newfound world first discovered, & added to the dominion hereof. Philip the first, Archduke of Austria, and Duke of Bungundie, son to the Emperor Maximilian the first, & Mary Duchess of Burgundy; king of Castille, & Leon in right of his wife joan, eldest daughter to Ferdinand the fifth, and Elizabeth kings of Castille, & Arragon. Philip deceasing, and joan of Arragon his Queen in regard of her frenzy, and indisposition being unfit to govern, Ferdinand the fifth in the minority of Charles the fifth reassumed again the kingdom of Castille. Charles the fifth, son to Philip the first, and joan of Arragon, after the decease of his grandfathers (Maximilian the first, Emperor, and king Ferdinand the fifth) elected Emperor of the Romans, and succeeding in the kingdoms of Castille, & Leon, Arragon, Naples, Sicily, Jerusalem, and of the Indieses, the Dukedoms of Austria, & Burgundy, and the dominions of the low-countries. He added unto these in Italy the great Dukedom of Milan after the decease of Francis Sforcia without heirs, according to the composition made betwixt them; and in the Netherlands the Provinces of Utrecht, Overysel, Zutphen, & Gelderland. Wearied with long sickness, and the burden of so great an Empire, he voluntarily surrendered all his estates unto his younger brother Ferdinand, and his son Philip the second; cloistering himself up in the monastery of St justus in Estremadura, where in a private fortune he died. Philip the second, son unto the Emperor Charles the fifth, lord of all the kingdoms, and possessions belonging to the house of Burgundy, & Spain. The Germane Empire, and the dominions of Austria were left unto his uncle Ferdinand. Sebastian, king of Portugal, being slain in Africa by the Moors at the battle of Alcacar, and his uncle, Cardinal Henry, not long after surviving, by the great captain Don Ferdinnd Alvares de Toledo in the year 1580 he conquered that kingdom, the first Monarch of Spain since king Rodericus, and the Goths. To give a check unto this sudden, and overgreat prosperity, the Low-countries in his time revolted; eight of whose richest provinces, Holland, Zealand, Utrecht, Overysel, Gelderland, Zutphen, West-Freisland, & Groninghen have now by arms freed themselves from the Spanish yoke, and subjection. Philip the Third, son to Philip the second, succeeding in the dominions, & conquests of Spain. The Netherlands were assigned by his father unto his sister Isabel, married unto Albert, Archduke of Austria. Philip the fourth, son to Philip the third, now king of Castille, & Spain, and of the many provinces subject to the great Empire hereof. THE KINGDOM OF NAVARRA. THe * v. joannem Marianam de rebus Hisp. hist. d'Espaigne par Loys de Mayerne. Histor. de Navarre par Andre Favyn. Kingdom hereof was first begun amongst the Pyrenean Mountains, in the parts, whereabout now standeth the town of Suprarbe, by the Vascones the natural inhabitants, or rather by certain remnants of the shipwrecked, and flying Christians, in that great inundation of the Moors retreating amongst the safer rocks, and shelters hereof. The exact time when it begun is not set down. Only thus much is agreed upon, that Garcias Ximinius, the first king, died in the year 758, some 42 years after the first erection of the kingdom of the Asturians, or Leon. It was first entitled the kingdom of Suprarbe; then the chief town of those mountainous parts. Afterwards it took the name of Navarra, most probably under Innicus Garcias; at what time first descending from the mountains, where the former kings had kept themselves immured, they took in Pampelona, and the plain country from the Moors. By the reign of Sanctius the Great, (the Earldoms of Castille, & Arragon being annexed) the kings hereof were seized of the whole Biscaia, Olava, Navarra, & old Castille, with part of Aragonia. By this prince Castille, & Aragonia were again divided from Navarra, given by him with the title of kings to his sons Ferdinand, & Ramir. By the after encroachments of Ferdinand the first, and Alfonsus the eight, kings of Castille, the towns of Nagera, Calahora, and Logrogno, with other parts of Navarra betwixt the river Ebro, and Monte D'oca, were lopped off herefrom, & joined to the name, and account of Castille. Biscaia, and Olava were likewise afterwards rend off. But when, and by what means we find not. Overmatched by their more potent neighbours, the kings of Castille, & Arragon, and by their interveening betwixt them, & the Moors being barred from enlarging any further their dominions in this continent, crossing over the Pyrenaean mountains into France, by their marriages, & alliances with the houses of that kingdom the princes hereof in their several times became possessed of the Earldoms of Champagne, and Brie, Foix, & Begorre, the sovereign Lordship of Bearn, the Dukedom of Eureux, Albret, & Vendosme, & lastly of the most mighty kingdom of France; the which now, being shut out of Spain by the arms of the castilians, & Navarra won from them by king Ferdinand the fifth, the heirs of the house at this day only enjoy. The kingdom was hereditary, and whereof women, & their issue were capable. The princes hereof were Garcias Ximinius, the first king of Suprarbe, deceasing in the year 758. Garcias Innicus, son to Garcias Ximinius. Fortunius Garcias, son to Garcias Innicus. Sancius Garcias, son to Fortunius Garcias. Ximinius Garcias, son to sancius Garcias. He died without heirs, the last king of Suprarbe, of the house of the first Garcias Ximinius. An Interregnum for 4 years. Innicus Garcias, surnamed Arista, Earl of Begorre, elected in the year 840. He conquered Pampelona, & the champain country from the Moors, in whose time most probably the kingdom took the name of Navarra. Garcias Innicus, son to Innicus Garcias Arista, king of Navarra. He voluntarily resigned the kingdom, & turned Religious. Fortunius, son to Garcias Innicus, & Vrraca sister to Fortunius Ximinius, the last Earl of Arragon. Fortunius Ximinius Earl of Arragon deceasing without heirs, in right from his mother Vrraca, he got seized of that Earldom, continued in the house of Navarra until Sanctius the Great. He died unmarried. Sanctius the second, surnamed Abarca, brother to Fortunius. Garcias Sanctius, son to Sanctius Abarca. Sanctius Garcias, & Ramirus, joint kings of Navarra, sons to Garcias Sanctius. Sanctius Garcias, sole king of Navarra; Ramir deceasing unmarried. Garcias, surnamed the Trembler, son to Sanctius Garcias. Sanctius, surnamed the Great, king of Navarra, son to Garcias the Trembler. He married unto Nunnia, or Elvira, sister to Garcias, the last Earl of Castille; by which right (Garcias dying sans issue) he became possessed of Castille in the year 1028. Deviding his dominions he gave Castille unto his younger son Ferdinand, & to Ramir, his natural son, Aragonia; unto both with the title of kings. Garcias de Nagera, eldest son to Sanctius the Great, succeeding in the rest of the dominions of the house of Navarra. After this prince, tainted with unnatural wickedness against his mother, wrongfully accused by him of adultery, the kingdom of Navarra continually languished, & never prospered; daily encroached upon by the neighbouring kings of Castille, & Arragon, & lastly in john d' Albret wrested from the posterity hereof, and added as a province to Castille. Sanctius Garcias, son to Garcias de Nagera, slain by the treason of his brother Raimund without surviving issue. Raimund brother unto Sanctius Garcias. He enjoyed not long the kingdom, expulsed presently after his usurpation. Sanctius Ramir king of Arragon, and Navarra, son to Ramir the first, king of Arragon, brother to Garcias de Nagera. Peter the first, king of Arragon, & Navarra, son to Sanctius Ramir. Alfonsus the first, king of Arragon, & Navarra, brother to Peter the first. He deceasing sans issue, and Arragon descending to his brother Ramir, surnamed the Monk, Navarra returned upon Ramir Lord of Mouçon, descended from Garcias de Nagera, from whose house the kingdom had been for a time wrongfully detained. Ramir Lord of Mouçon, king of Navarra, son to Ramir Lord of Calahora, younger son to Garcias de Nagera. In this Prince's reign Alfonsus the eight, king of Castille, pretending title to the Crown hereof, and warring hereupon, took from Navarra the towns of Logrogno, Nagera, and Calahora, uniting them with Castille. Sanctius, surnamed the Wise, son to Ramir the second, Lord of Mouçon. Sanctius the eight, son to Sanctius the Wise, succeeding in the year 1194. Until this prince for the space of above 500 years the kingdom of Navarra had been still continued in the line masculine. After his decease sans issue it first fell to the right of women, transported over the mountains into France; where, transmitted from one French family unto another, it hath rested unto our times, and the union thereof with that kingdom. Theobald the fifth, Count Palatine of Champagne, & Brie, & king of Navarra, son to Count Theobald the fourth, and Blanch, sister to Sanctius the eight, and daughter to Sanctius the seaventh; king of Navarra, succeeding in the year 1234. Theobald the sixth Earl of Champagne, & Brie, and king of Navarra, son to Theobald the fifth. Henry the first, Earl of Champagne, & Brie, & king of Navarra, brother to Theobald the sixth. Philip le Bel, king of France, in right of his wife joan, daughter to Henry the first in the year 1284 succeeding in Champagne, and Brie, and the kingdom of Navarra. Lewes, surnamed Hutin, king of France, & Navarra, and Earl of Champagne, & Brie, son to Philip le Bel, and joan aforesaid. Philip le Long, king of France & Navarra, brother to Lewes Hutin. Charles le Bel, king of France, & Navarra, brother to Lewes Hutin, and Philip le Long. He deceasing without issue male, and the kingdom of France according to the pretended Salic law descending upon Philip de Valois, the next of the line masculine, Navarra returned upon joan de France, daughter unto Lewes Hutin. The Earldoms of Champagne, & Brie were incorporated with the Crown of France. Philip Earl of Eureux, in the right of his wife joan of France, daughter to Lewes Hutin, succeeding in the kingdom of Navarra. Charles the second, Earl of Eureux, & king of Navarra, son to Philip, & joan aforesaid. Charles the third, Earl of Eureux, and king of Navarra, son to Charles the second. john of Arragon, younger son to Alfonsus' the fifth king of Arragon, in right of his wife Blanch, daughter to Charles' the third, succeeding in the kingdom of Navarra. After the decease of his brother he succeeded likewise in Arragon. Gaston the fourth, Earl of Foix, & Begorre, and Sovereign Lord of Bearn, king of Navarra in right of his wife Leonora, daughter to john of Arragon, and Blanch aforesaid. By means of this marriage the Earldom of Begorre, & Lordship of Bearn became annexed to the house of Navarra, as they do yet continue. Francis Earl of Foix, & Begorre, Lord of Bearn, and king of Navarra, son to Gaston prince of Viane, son to Gaston the fourth and Leonora. He died young sans issue. john duke of Albret, in the right of his wife Catherine, sister to Francis, succeeding in the kingdom of Navarra, the Earldom of Begorre, and sovereign Lordship of Bearn. He lost Navarra unto Ferdinand the fifth, and Elizabeth, kings of Castille, & Arragon, since incorporated with the kingdom of Castille, retaining only the countries of Begorre, & Bearne, and the title of Navarra, left unto his successors. Henry d' Albret, titulary king of Navarra, son to john duke of Albret, and Catherine. Anthony de Bourbon duke of Vendosme, & prince of the blood, in right of his wife joan d' Albret, daughter to Henry d' Albret, Earl of Begorre, Lord of Bearn, & titulary king of Navarra. Henry the third, king of Navarra, son to Anthony de Bourbon, and joan d' Albret. After the murder of Henry the third, the last French king of the house of Valois, ●e succeeded in the kingdom of France by the name of Henry the fourth (being the next of the line masculine, and descended from S. Lewes,) after infinite troubles mastered, and overpast, and a fast peace established in that kingdom, slain of late years in Paris by that bloody Assassin Ravaillart. Lewes the thirteenth, son to Henry the fourth, succeeding now in the kingdom of France, and in the right, and title of Navarra. THE KINGDOM OF ARRAGON. THE estate * v. joannem Marianam de Rebus Hispan. His. d'Espaign● par Loys de Mayernes. Indices Rerum ab Aragoniis Regibus gestarum per Hieronymum Su●itam, was begun shortly after that of Suprarbe, or Navarra, in the reign of Garcias Innicus, the second king of Suprarbe, by one Aznarius, son to Eudo the Great, Duke of Aquitaine in France; who having taken from the Moors certain towns about the rivers Arragon, and Subordanus, by the good leave of that Prince, entitled himself from the river, Earl of Arragon, subject then (as were his successors for some time after) unto the kings of Suprarbe, and commanding here in nature of Marquesses. In Fortunius (son to Garcias Innicus, king of Navarra, and Vrraca, sister to Fortunius Ximinius, the last Earl hereof, who deceased without issue) the Earldom was annexed to the house, and kingdom of Navarra. King Sanctius the Great again divided Arragon from Navarra; giving it with the title of king to his bastard son Ramir. The extent of the country was but little, at what time under Ramir the first it was first made a kingdom. By the time of king Ramir the second, Saragoça Huescar, and other towns being won from the Moors, it became enlarged over the whole country, called now Aragonia. By the marriage of Petronilla, daughter to Ramir the second, unto Raimund Berengarius the fifth Earl of Barcelona, in the year 1137 the country of Catalonia was added By Raimund, son to Raimund Berengarius the fifth, the Earldom of Russillon. By james the first the kingdoms of Valentia, and of the Lands of Mallorça, and Menorça, conquered from the Moors; the present extent of the kingdom of Arragon. In foreign parts Peter the third annexed to the house of Arragon the kingdom of Sicily. james the second the Island of Sardinia. Alfonsus' the fifth Naples, all which the kings of Spain in right hereof do at this day enjoy. The Princes were Aznarius, the first Earl of Arragon in the reign of Garcias Innicus, the second king of Suprarbe. The country then only contained certain small towns about the river Arragon, occasioning the name, enlarging afterwards, as did the conquests hereof. Aznarius the second, son to Aznarius the first. Galindus, son to Aznarius the second. Semenus Aznarius son to Galindus, slain in the battle of Ronceval against the Emperor Charles the Great. Semenus Garcias, uncle to Semenus Aznarius. Fortunius Semenus, or Ximinius. He deceased without issue. Fortunius king of Navarra, Earl of Arragon in right from his mother Vrraca, sister to Fortunius Semenus. Sanctius Abarca, king of Navarra, brother to Fortunius king of Navarra, succeeding in the Earldom of Arragon by the same right. Garcias Sanctius king of Navarra, son to Sanctius Abarca. Sanctius Garcias, and Ramir, joint kings of Navarra, son to Garcias Sanctius. Garcias the Trembler, king of Navarra, son to Sanctius Garcias. Sanctius the Great, king of Navarra, and Earl of Castille, son to Garcias the Trembler. He again divided Arragon from Navarra, erecting it into a petty Kingdom in the person of Ramir his base son. Ramir the first, natural son to Sanctius the Great, King of Navarra; the first King of Arragon, advanced hereunto by his father at the earnest suit of his stepmother Elvira, the defence of whose life, and honour, he had voluntarily undertaken, unjustly accused of adultery by her unnatural son Garcias de Nagera, an honourable, and just beginning of afterwards so renowned, and famous a Kingdom. Sanctius the seaventh, son to Ramir the first. He was elected King of Navarra after Sanctius, son to Garcias de Nagera. Peter the first, son to Sanctius the seaventh, king of Arragon, and Navarra. Alfonsus' the first, King of Arragon, and Navarra, brother to Peter the first, and son to Sanctius the seaventh. Ramir the second, surnamed the Monk, King of Arragon, brother to Peter the first, and Alfonsus the first, and to son to Sanctius the sevaenth. Navarra by the will of Alfonsus the first, returned upon the right heir thereof, Ramir Earl of Mouçon, descended from Garcias de Nagera. The Kingdom of Arragon at this time contained only the present country of Aragonia Raimund the first, Earl of Barcelona; in the right of his wife Petronilla, daughter to Ramir the second, succeeding in the Kingdom of Arragon. In those two Princes the houses, and estates of Arragon, and Barcelona were united into one family, and Kingdom. Raimond the second, King of Arragon, son to Raimund the first, and Petronilla. He changed his name to Alfonsus. Gerard the last Earl of Russillon deceasing without issue, he added that Earldom to the dominion hereof. Peter the second, son to Raimund the second, or Alfonsus. Drawn on (it is uncertain by what superstitious zeal, or necessity of state) in the year 1214, he made the Kingdom of Arragon tributary to Pope Innocent the third, and the See of Rome. Repenting (as it seemeth) afterwards of this error, he took part with the Albigenses in France, slain in their quarrel by Simon, Earl of Montfort, and his crossed followers. james the first, son to Peter the second. He took from the Moors their two Kingdoms of Valentia, and of the Lands of Malorça, and Menorça, remaining since parts of the Kingdom of Arragon. He deceased in the year 1314. Peter the third, son to james the first, King of all the dominions of Arragon, the Lands of Malorça, and Menorça excepted, given with the title of King to james his younger brother, by his father james the first: reunited notwithstanding not long after to the Kingdom of Arragon. He married Constantia, daughter to Manfredus King of both the Sicily's; by whose right the choice of the Islanders, and the legacy of Corradinus, the last Duke of Schwaben, beheaded at Naples by Charles duke of Anjou, (the French being massacred at that fatal Sicilian Vespers) he became king of Sicily, transmitting the kingdom to his posterity. Alfonsus' the third, K. of Arragon, younger son to Peter the third. His elder brother james succeeded in the kingdom of Sicily▪ He deceased in the year 1291. james the second, king of Sicily, eldest son to Peter the third, after the decease of his brother Alfonsus the third, succeeding in the kingdom of Arragon. He added to the house, and dominion hereof the Island of Sardinia by right of conquest and the gift of Boniface Bishop of Rome about the year 1323, which Island hath ever since been held by those princes. He lost on the other side the kingdom of Sicily, usurped by his younger brother Frederique, whose heirs held the same until that it was reunited in Martin the first. Alfonsus' the fourth, King of Arragon, son to james the second. Peter the fourth K. of Arragon, son to Alfonsus the fourth. He reunited with Arragon the kingdom of the Lands of Mallorça, & Menorça, taken from the house of james, younger brother to Peter the third. john the first, son the Peter the fourth. He deceased without issue-male. Martin the first, brother to john the first, and son to Peter the fourth. In this prince Sicily returned again to the right, & possession of the kings of Arragon, bequeathed unto him by his son Martin king of that Island. He died without surviving issue-male, in whom ended the race masculine of the kings of Arragon, descended from Raimund Earl of Barcelona. Ferdinand the first, son to john king of Castille, and to Leonora, daughter to Peter the fourth; after Martin the first (other competitors rejected,) succeeding in the kingdoms of Arragon, and Sicily. Alfonsus' the fifth, king of Arragon, & Sicily, son to Ferdinand the first. By arms, and the pretended gift of joan, the last queen of Naples of the house of Anjou, he got seized of the kingdom of Naples, ever since continued in his house. Having no lawful issue, he gave Naples to his natural son Ferdinand Duke of Calabria, from whom descended the succeeding Kings of Naples until King Ferdinand the fifth. john the second, King of Arragon, Navarre, & Sicily, brother to Alfonsus the fifth. Ferdinand, surnamed the Catholic, King of Arragon, & Sicily, son to john the second, & joan, daughter to Henriques Constable of Castille. He married unto Elizabeth, Queen of Castille, conquered the kingdoms of Navarra, Granado, & Naples, discovered the golden Indies, and by the marriage of his eldest daughter joan unto Philip, Duke of Burgundy, & Austria, united to his house the Low-countries, and dominions of Austria, the founder of the succeeding Spanish greatness, whose succession, & offspring read in the princes of Castille, & Leon. His sister Eleanor, daughter to john the second by Blanch of Navarra, his first wife, inherited by that right the kingdom of Navarra. THE KINGS OF THE LANDS OF THE HOUSE OF ARRAGON. THe kingdom was begun by the Moors. It contained (as before) the Lands of Mallorça, and Menorça. james the first, King of Arragon, who had conquered it from the Moors, gave it with this title to james his second son, with the countries of Ceretania, or Cardona, and Russillon in the Continent. The Kings until their reunion with Arragon were james the first, before mentioned, son to james the first King of Arragon. jealous of the envy, & greatness of his brother Peter the third King of Arragon, he submitted himself, and his succession to the perpetual fief, and vassalage of that Crown. james the second, son to james the first, King of the Lands. Ferdinand, brother to james the second. james the third, son to Ferdinand. Denying his accustomed homage, he was overcome, & slain, and his estates seized upon by Peter the fourth, King of Arragon; remaining ever since parts of the kingdom of Arragon. THE KINGS OF SICILY OF THE HOUSE OF ARRAGON. THis contained that noble Island. In the person of Peter the third, King of Arragon, through the expulsion of the French, and the right of his wife Constantia, it became first possessed by the family of Arragon. The princes of this house until their reunion with the Kings of Arragon were Peter the third, King of Arragon, before mentioned. james, eldest son to Peter the third. Succeeding unto his brother Alfonsus the third in the kingdom of Arragon, his younger brother Frederique usurped the dominion of Sicily, continued in his posterity. Frederique, brother to james, & son to Peter the third King of Arragon, & Sicily. Peter, son to Frederique. Frederique the second. Peter the third. Lewes, son to Peter the third. Frederique, Duke of Athens, brother to Lewes. Martin, son to Martin, King of Arragon, in right of his wife Blanch, daughter to Frederique the third. Deceasing without heirs he bequeathed the Island, and kingdom of Sicily unto his father Martin, King of Arragon; remaining ever after united in the princes of that kingdom. THE KINGS OF NAPLES OF THE HOUSE OF ARRAGON. THis kingdom was first annexed to the house of Arragon by King Alfonsus the fifth by right of conquest, and a pretended gift from joan the second, the last princess of the house of Anjou, or France. Having no lawful issue he left it to his base son, Ferdinand, Duke of Calabria. The princes follow. Alfonsus' the fifth, king of Arragon; the first of this house King of Naples through the right, & means now mentioned. Ferdinand the first, duke of Calabria, natural son to Alfonsus' the fifth King of Arragon, and Naples. Alfonsus' the second, son to Ferdinand the first. Ferdinand the second, son to Alfonsus' the second; the father resigning. He was driven out by Charles the eight, French king; restored not long after by the aid of Ferdinand the fifth, surnamed the Catholic, king of Castille & Arragon. Frederique, brother to Alfonsus the second, and son to Ferdinand the first; thrust out by the joint arms of Lewes the twelfth, and Ferdinand the fifth, Kings of France, & Spain. Lewes the twelfth, French king, and Ferdinand the fifth, king of Spain; joint Kings of Naples after the expulsion of the house of Ferdinand the first. These two mighty neighbours not long agreeing, and the French by the valour, and wisdom of the great Captain Consalvo being beaten out, Ferdinand becometh master of the whole country, ever since continued in his successors, the kings of Spain; belonging to the right of Arragon. THE EARLDOM OF BARCELONA. LEwes, * v. joannem Marianam de rebus His. Hist. d'Espaigne par Loys de Mayerne. surnamed the Godly, son to the Emperor Charles the Great during the reign hereof, and in the year 801 having surprised the city of Barcelona from the Moors, first occasioned this name, and estate; the French governor's after the custom of those times being then styled Earls hereof, and in time becoming proprietary, and deriving the honour to succession. The Earldom at what time that it was united with the kingdom of Arragon extended over the whole country of Catalonia. The first Earl was Bernard, a Frenchman, Earl, or Governor of Barcelona for the Emperor's Charles the Great, and Lewis the Godly. After him succeeded in the Earldom Wifredus the first, Governor for the Emperor Lewis the Godly. These two Earls were only such magistrates thus named, commanding for the French during life, or for a set number of years. Wifredus the second, son to Wifredus the first. In this Earl the estate became first proprietary, & hereditary by the liberality, & gift of the Emperor Charles, surnamed the Fat, to be held under the fief of the Roman Emperors, not long after freed from foreign jurisdiction; the house of that Emperor expiring, and the power of the factious, & divided French declining. Miron Earl of Barcelona, son to Wifredus the second. Godefridus, or Wifredus, son to Miron. Borellus, son to, Wifredus, brother to Miron. Raimund the first, son to Borellus. Berengarius Borellus, son to Raimund the first. Raimund the second, son to Borellus. Raimund the third, son to Raimund the second. Raimund the fourth, son to Raimund the third. Raimund the fifth, son to Raimund the fourth. He married unto Petronilla, daughter to Ramir the second, King of Arragon, by which means these two estates became united, continued in the Kings of Arragon. THE KINGDOM OF PORTUGAL, THe * v. joan. Mari. de Regib. Hisp. His. d'Espaigne par Loys de Mayerne. Duardum Nonium de Regum Portugalliae verâ Genealogiâ. Hieronimum Conestagium de Portugalliae cum Regno Castellae coniunctione. name hereof some have derived from the town of Porto, standing upon the river of Duero, and the Galli, or Frenchmen, the founders of the nation of the portugals. Others from the port, or haven-towne named Cale, now Caia, lying at the mouth of that river, sometimes a rich, and flourishing emporie, whereof the first princes should be entitled. The estate was begun long after the rest by the Frenchmen in the year 1090, and in the person of Henry a Lorrainer, or after others a Burgundian, borne in the city of Besançon, and descended from the ancient Earls of the Free county; who coming hither to the holy wars, and having married Therasia, base daughter to Alfonsus the sixth, king of Castille, & Leon, had given unto him by way of dowry the town, and country thus called, to be held with the title of Earl under the right, & tribute of the Kings of Castille. The Earldom at the time, that it was first instituted, was extended only over the part hereof, which is contained now betwixt the rivers of Duero, & Minio; part then of the dominions of King Alfonsus the sixth, and by this means separated. Earl Henry, the first prince, added to the account, and name hereof the part contained betwixt the Duero, and the town of Coimbre, won from the Moors. Alfonsus' the first, his victorious son, the first king, the towns of Lisbona, Leira, Santaren, & Sintra, & in a manner the rest of the kingdom (Algarve excepted,) taken from the same enemy Sanctius the first the town of Silvis. Alfonsus' the second Alcaçar. Alfonsus' the third the rest of Algarve, by conquest from the Infidel, and by his marriage with Beatrix, base daughter to Alfonsus the tenth, K. of Castille; the whole extent of the kingdom of Portugal. Afterwards Spain being cleared from the Moors, the princes hereof wanting other honourable, & just wars, and means of further enlarging their dominions, discovering towards the South, & East, made themselves Lords (the Canary Lands excepted, belonging to the Crown of Castille) of the whole seacoasts of Africa, Brasil, and Asia, extended betwixt the straits of Gibraltar, & Magellan, & the Promontories of Good Hope, & Malaca, planted with their colonies, & people. Henry Cardinal, & Archbishop of Evora, the last king, deceasing without heirs, the country was subdued by Philip the second, K. of Castille, and united with the rest of Spain, pretending right hereunto from his mother Isabel, daughter to K. Emanuel. The Princes follow. Henry, son to Guy Earl of Vernol, son to Reginald Earl of Burgundy, created first Earl of Portugal in the year 1090 by Alfonsus' the first K. of Castille, & Leon. He added the towns of Lamego, Viseo, and Coimbre beyond the river of Duero. Alfonsus' the first, son to Henry, & Therasia. Having vanquished the Moors in a great battle fought at Ourique in the year 1139, he took upon him the title of king, confirmed afterwards unto him for a certain tribute by Pope Alexander the fourth, & continued in his successors. He subdued the great city of Lisbona, with the rest of the country unto Algarve. Having reigned about 72 years, he deceased in the year 1184. Sanctius the first, king of Portugal, son to Alfonsus' the first. Alfonsus' the second, son to Sanctius the first. Sanctius the second, son to Alfonsus' the second. He deceased without heirs. Alfonsus' the third, brother to Sanctius the second. Casting of his former wife Maude Countess of Boulogne, notwithstanding that he had issue by her, & marrying unto Beatrix, base daughter to Alfonsus the tenth, king of Castille, and Leon; he had given unto him by way of dowry the kingdom of Algarve to be held under the fief of Castille, which right was remitted afterwards by Alfonsus of Castille in favour of his Nephew Dionysius. He won from the Moors the town of Faro, & all other places they held in Algarve; extending by this means the account of Portugal Southwards unto the Ocean. Since this Prince the kings of Portugal always have been styled kings of the Algarves. Dionysius, king of Portugal, & of the Algarves, son to Alfonsus' the third, & Beatrix. He founded the University of Coimbre, Reg Algalbiorum. & instituted the military order of Christ. Alfonsus the fourth, son to Dionysius. Peter, son to Alfonsus' the fourth. At this time reigned three Peter in Spain, all noted for their tyranny and cruelty, who were this Prince, Peter King of Castille, and Peter the fourth King of Arragon. Ferdinand, son to Peter. He died without heirs male. john the first, natural son to Peter by Therasia Gallega his concubine, after the decease of Ferdinand elected King of the Portugals in the year 1383. Edward, son to john the first, and Philippe, daughter to john of Gaunt, duke of Lancaster. Alfonsus' the fifth, son to Edward. Warring upon the Moors in Africa, he took from them the towns of Tangier, Arzilla, and Alcaçar. john the second, son to Alfonsus' the fifth. Under this Prince to the great honour of the Nation, begun first the happy discoveries of the Portugals in the Atlantic, and Aethiopique Oceans; the Western shore of Africa coasted; a supposed inhabitable Torride Zone found inhabited; populous nations to dwell in the Southern Hemisphere, not believed by the Ancients; and the unknown Continent of the World, and Africa to end to the South in a promontory, or wedge of land, showing a passage to the Indies, & the East, for this cause named by the Portugals, the Cape of Good Hope. He deceased in the year 1495. Emmanuel king of Portugal, and the Algarves, son to Ferdinand Duke of Viseo, son to king Edward. In the Golden days of this Prince the discoveries of the nation to the South, and East are fully accomplished, the Seacoasts of Africa, Brasil, & Asia perfectly viewed; forts, & colonies of the portugals planted in convenient places; the way to the East Indies by the back of Africa traced out; the riches of the East brought by Sea into Europe; the great navies, and armies of the Egyptian Sultan's, & of other barbarous Princes discomfited, & overthrown; and no small part of Aethiopia, India, & Persia subdued, or made tributary. john the third, son to Emanuel. Sebastian, son to john Prince of Portugal, son to john the third. With more than youthful folly adventuring his person against the Moors in Africa, young, unmarried, & without any known successor that might continue the house, he was there unfortunately slain at the battle of Alcaçar in the year 1578. Henry the second, Cardinal, and Bishop of Evo●a, son to king Emanuel. In this Prince, being a Priest, & unmarried, and leaving no heirs, ended the line masculine of the kings of Portugal. He deceased in the year 1580. Philip, son to the Emperor Charles the fifth, & Isabel, daughter to king Emmanuel, the first Monarch of Spain since the Goths, his Competitour Don Antonio, natural son to Lewes (son to king Emmanuel) driven out. Philip the third, son to Philip the second. Philip the fourth, son to Philip the third. By this means after so many changes, and successions, Spain (as hath been declared) is become at this day divided into three distinct kingdoms, united under one Monarch, but otherwise differing in Laws, & in the manner of their government. 1 of Castille, & Leon, whereof Navarra, & Granado are parts. 2 of Arragon. 3 & of Portugal: containing together 18 dat divisions, or Provinces. 1 of Portugal betwixt the rivers Minio, & Duero. 2 betwixt the Duero, & Taio. 3 & betwixt the Taio, & Guadiana. 4 Castillia la Veia. 5 Castillia la Nueva. 6 Asturia. 7 Biscaia. 8 Galitia. 9 Guipuscoa. 10 Navarra. 11 Estremadura. 12 Andaluzia. 13 Granado. 14 Murcia. 15 Aragonia. 16 Valentia. 17 Catalonia. 18 and the Land of Russillon. The occasions of the names of Portugal, & Castille, we have before related. Galitia, & Asturia, were called thus from the Calaeci, and Astures, their ancient inhabitants. Guipuscoa, & Biscaia corruptly from the Vascones; intruding hereinto. Granado, Murcia, & Valentia from their chief cities, thus named. Aragonia from the river Arga, or Arragon, where the state begun. Navarra from the more even & plainer situation thereof. Andaluzia from the Vandals, or Silingi; there sometimes inhabiting. Russillon, from the ancient Castle, so named. Estremadura from the river Duero, beyond the which it lay, the bounds sometimes of the Christians, & Moors, the name in continuance of time being removed further from the river Southward unto the Guadiana; as it happened upon the like occasion unto those of Northumberland in England, and Austria, or Oosterriech in Germany. The name of Catalonia some have drawn from the Cattis, and Alani, there inhabiting together. Others from the Catalauni, an ancient French people. Both uncertainly. Their descriptions follow. THE SEAVENTH BOOK. Containing the chorographical description of Spain. PORTUGAL. Portugallia. Lusitania. BOunded upon the South, and West, with the Atlantic Ocean, intercepted betwixt the rivers Guadiana, and Duero; upon the North, with the rivers Minio, and Avia, dividing it from Galicia; and upon the East, with a line, from the town of Ribadania, standing upon the Avia, drawn by the river Duero, and the town of Miranda unto the Guadiana, a little below Badaios, then with the river Guadiana continued from thence unto the Ocean, dividing it from Andaluzia, Estremadura, and the two Castilles. It containeth 400 miles in length; in breadth where it is widest 100 miles'; where it is narrowest fourscore miles. The country is healthy, & pleasant, but not so fruitful, yielding little corn, shipped hither for the greatest part from neighbouring countries; enriched chiefly by means of the trade of the nation in Africa, Brasil, and the Indies, and rather by foreign, then homebred commodities. It is divided into the parts, named from their situations betwixt the Taio, and Guadiana; betwixt the Taio, and the Duero; and betwixt the Duero, and Minio. PORTUGAL BETWIXT THE TAIO, AND GVADIANA. Transtagana. THis is the most wild, and desert part of the kingdom, dry, lean, asperous, peopled with few towns, neither those very populous. The South part hereof is named Algarve, divided from the rest of the country by a line, Algarbia. drawn from the Guadiana betwixt the little rivulets Vataon, and Careiras' Westwards unto the little town of Odeseiza upon the Moors, and with that title given to Alfonsus' the third by Alfonsus the tenth king of Castille, continued since in his Successors, styled now Kings of Portugal, & Algarve. Chief towns here are Elvis. Portelegre: Bishops Sees. Beia, supposed to be Pax julia of Pliny, & Ptolemy, than a Roman colony, and one of the 3 juridical resorts of Lusitania. Setubal. The town is mean, and ill inhabited. Setunel, (Salacia of Ptolemy) now a noted port, situated at the mouth of the river Palma. Ebora. Evora, (Ebora of Pliny, & Antoninus, surnamed Faelicitas julia, and free of the rights of the ancient Latins) now an Archbishops See, and University, founded of late years by Cardinal Henry, afterwards king of Portugal; seated in the midst of a spacious, & pleasant plain, surrounded with woody mountains, the chief town of the country. Olivença beyond the river Guadiana, in the parts belonging sometimes unto Baetica. In the kingdom of Algarve Tavila (Balsa of Ptolemy, & Pliny.) Faro, supposed to be Ossonoba of Ptolemy, and Antoninus. Lagos: all three noted parts upon the Ocean. More within the land Sylvis, a Bishops See. near to Lagos lieth the noted Promontory de Santo Vincente; Caput. S. Vincentij. jon. 17. g. latit. 37. grad. Hues. named thus from the relics of that holy Martyr, brought hither from Valentia by certain persecuted Christians, flying the cruelty of Abderrahmen, the first king of the Spanish Moors, removed afterwards to Lisbona by king Ferdinand. Strabo, & Ptolemy call it Promontorium Sacrum; adjudged then to be the furthest point of the world towards the West. The ancient inhabitants of this part of the kingdom were the Celtici, and Turdetani of Ptolemy, and Strabo; continuate with those other of the same names, inhabiting Baetica. Strabo nameth the wedge of land, where lieth the Promontory, Cuneum; called thus from the form thereof. PORTUGAL BETWIXT THE TAIO AND DVERO. Cistagana. Containing the part of the country, Olisipon. long. 5. g. 10. m. l. 39 g. 38. m. Clau. lying betwixt those two rivers. Chiefer towns are Lisbona (Oliosipon of Ptolemy, Olisipon of Antoninus, Olyssippo of Solinus, & Olysipo of Pliny, a municipium of the Romans, surnamed Faelicitas julia, afterwards made a kingdom of the Moors, then upon the surprisal thereof by Alfonsus the first, the royal seat of the Kings of Portugal,) now an Archbishop's seat, the residence of the Viceroys,, and a populous, and flourishing Empory, the staple of all the Merchandise, coming from the conquests of the Portugals, situated upon five rising hills upon the right shore of the river Taio, and about five miles from the Ocean. The town is rather to be accounted rich, then beautiful; the streets, & houses for the most part standing disorderly by means of the hilly, and uneven site thereof, and the carelessness of the Moors, never curious in private buildings. It containeth some 32 Parish churches, 350 streets, 11000 dwelling houses, 20000 households, 160000 inhabitants, besides Churchmen, strangers, and them, that follow the Court, & with the suburbs about 7 miles in compass; extended along the river rather in length, than wideness, and within the ancient walls not being very spacious, being much enlarged since the discovery & trade of the Indies. Botero (I know not how rightly) giveth hereunto a fourth place amongst the more great, and renowned a Constantinople, Paris, Muscovia, and Lisbona, the 4 chief cities of Europe after Botero. cities of Europe. Scalabis. Santaren (Scabaliscus of Ptolemy, and Scalabis of Antoninus, & Pliny, surnamed Praesidium julium, than a Roman colony, and a juridical resort for a third part of Lusitania,) seated in a fruitful soil upon the Taio; named thus from St▪ Irene, a Num of Tomar, there supposed to have been martyred, and here enshrined. Cascais at the mouth of the Taio upon a Promontory, or wedge of land, named from hence Cabo de Cascais, by Solinus Promontorium Vlyssipponense. On the further shore of the river lieth the Promontory Barbarium of Ptolemy, & Strabo, now Cabo de Spichel. Sintra upon the main Atlantic at the end of the long mountainous ridge, called Mons Lunae by Ptolemy. Hither for the pleasure of the adjoining shady woods, and cool breathing Ocean the kings of Portugal used to retire in Summer, and recreate themselves with hunting, Conimbrica●. l. 5. gr. 45. m. latit. 40. grad. 30. m. Clau. and other exercise. Coimbre, pleasantly seated amongst vineyards, and woods of olives upon a scalp, or rock on both sides of the river Mondego, a Bishops See, and a noted University. The students hereof enjoy their distinct privileges from the town, and were esteemed betwixt three, b v. Hier. Conestagij de Portugalliae cum Regni Castellae coniunctione Hist. l. 8. or four thousand at what time, that Philip the second by Ferdinand Duke of Alva subdued the Portugals. near here unto at Condexa la Veia stood sometimes the town Conimbrica of Pliny. Lamego. Viseo. Guarda: Bishops Sees. Tomar. Here the Kings of Portugal were accustomed to be crowned. The ancient inhabitants hereof were the Lusitani, contained first only betwixt the Duero, & Taio; afterwards upon the division of Spain by the Romans into the three Provinces before mentioned, extended beyong the Taio over part of the Turditani, & Celtici unto the river Anas, & Promontory Sacrum. PORTUGAL BETWIXT THE DVERO, AND MINIO. Interamnica. Contained within those two rivers; the most fruitful, and best inhabited part of Portugal, but the poorest in regard of the great distance thereof from Lisbona, and its more Northerly situation, lying out of the way betwixt that city, and the rich conquest of the Portugals. Bracara. lo. 6. g. lat. 43. g. Clau. Chiefer towns are Braga (Breacaria Augusta of Ptolemy, Bracara of Antoninus, & Bracae of Pliny, than a juridical resort suited by 24 towneships, and giving the surname to the Callaici Braecarij.) By Antoninus in his Catalogue of famous cities it is reckoned amongst the four chiefest in Spain. By the Suevians afterwards it was made the royal seat of their Kings. It is now an Archbishops See, and the best town of the division; containing about two thousand inhabitants, subject to the Bishop in both jurisdictions civil, & ecclesiastical. Portus. Porto. Miranda: Bishops Sees upon the Duero. Braganca, from whence the Dukes of Bragança are entitled. The ancient inhabitants hereof were the Callaici Braecarij of Ptolemy. In foreign parts the Kings of Spain now hold in right of the crown hereof upon the coast of Barbary, the towns of Seuta, Tangier, and Mazagone: in the Ocean on the hither side of the Cape of Good hope the Lands of the Açores, Madera, Cape Verde, Saint Thomas, & del Principe: the fortresses of Arguin, & S. George de la Mina in the land of Guinea: in America Brasil, extended for 1500 miles along the Seacoasts towards the straits of Magellan, divided into 18 governments, or praefectureships: beyond the cape of Buona Esperanza the Island Mozambique, and forts of Sena, & Sofala: and in Asia Diu, Chaul, Goa, Cochin, Damain, Bazain, & Malaca. CASTILLE AND LEON. Regnum Castellae, & Legionis. BOunded upon the West, with the river Guadiana, and the line before described, drawn betwixt that river, & the Avia, dividing it from Portugal, with part of the Atlantic Ocean, extended betwixt the mouth of the river Minio, & Cabo Finisterre; upon the North, with the Cantabrique Sea unto Fuentarabia, and the Pyrenaean Mountains; upon the South, with the Sraights of Gibraltar, & Sea Mediterranean; and upon the East, first with the Pyrenaean Mountains from Fuentarabia until towards the head of the river Arga, or Arragon, parting it from France, then with a winding line, drawn from the Ebro, and by the towns of Taradona, Hariza, Daroca, Xativa, & Orihuela continued unto the mouth of the river Segura, dividing it from the kingdom of Arragon. It containeth the countries of Galitia, Asturia, Biscaia, Olava, Guipuscoa, Navarra, Castillia la Nueva, Castillia la Veia, Estremadura, Andaluzia, Granado, & Murcia, or some two third parts of the whole Spain. GALITIA. Calecia. HAving upon the South, the rivers Minio, and Avia, the bounds thereof, & Portugal; upon the North, & West, the Seas Cantabrian, & Atlantic; and upon the East, the river Mearo, deviding it from Asturia. The country is very mountainous, overspread with the branches of the Cantabrian Alps, dry, barren, and ill inhabited. Chiefer towns are S. jago, an Archbishops See, named thus from the supposed relics of S. james the Apostle, Compostella. l. 7. g. 15. m la. 44. g. 15. m. Clau. the son of Zebedee, the Patron of the castilians, visited here by continual pilgrimages from all the parts of Christendom, Lucus Augusti. subject to the Papacy. Lugo, (Lucus Augusti of Ptolemy, & Antoninus, and Lucus of Pliny, than a juridical resort, suited by 16 people, or townships, and surnaming the Callaici Lucenses.) It is now a Bishops See. The ancient inhabitants of the country hereabouts were the Capori of Ptolemy, part of the general name of the Callaici Lucenses. Aquae Calidae. Orense, (Aquae Calidae of Ptolemy, & Aquae Celeniae of Antoninus, named thus from the hot medicinable baths thereof) now a Bishops See, seated upon the Minio. The particular inhabitants hereof were the Cilini of Ptolemy, part of the Callaici Lucenses. Tide. Tui, (Tude of Ptolemy, and Castellum Tide of Pliny,) now a Bishops See upon the same river of Minio; frontiring upon Portugal. The particular inhabitants were the Gruij of Ptolemy, the Gravij of Pliny, part of the Callaici Braecarij. Corunna (Flavium Brigantium of Ptolemy, Corunna. lon. 16. g. 50. m. lat. 43. g. 20. m. Hues. and Brigantium of Antoninus,) now a noted port upon the Sea Cantabrian. The town is exceeding strong, the chief Bulwark, and defence of Galitia, and these Northern parts; divided into the High, and the Base towns, severally fortified. The Haven is very spacious, able to contain the greatest navy of ships. Nearer to Asturia upon the same Sea-coast lieth the great promontory, named by Ptolemy Lupatia Cory, and Trileucum, now Cabo Ortegal. Ponte-vedre. Baiona: sea-coast towns upon the Western Ocean, betwixt Cabo Finisterre, and the river Minio. The ancient inhabitants hereof (Tui excepted) were the Callaici Lucenses of Ptolemy; Caput Finis terrae. lon. 16. g. lat. 43. g. 10. m. Hues. parts whereof were the Capori, Cilini, Lemavi, Bedyi, and Seuri, mentioned in the same Author. ASTURIA. Asturia. BOunded upon the North with the Sea Cantabrian, extended betwixt the river Mearo, and Castro de Ordiales; upon the West with Galitia; upon the South with the country of Leon; and upon the East with Biscaia. It is wholly possessed with wild, and desert mountains, the shelter of the distressed Christians after their disaster, & overthrow given by the Moors at the battle of Xeres under Roderigo, the last king of the Goths. It is divided into Asturia de Oviedo, and Asturia Santillana. ASTURIA de OVIEDO. Asturia Ovetensis. IT is the more Western moiety; extended along the Ocean from the river Mearo, and confines of Galitia unto the town of Llanes. Chiefer towns are Oviedo (after Birtius Lucus Asturum of Ptolemy,) Ovetum. a Bishop's Sea, founded, or rather reaedified by King Froila the first, in the year 757, remaining afterwards for certain descents the chief residence of the Kings of Leon. Villaviciosa, the only port of note in these parts. ASTURIA SANTILLANA. COntinued Eastward along the Sea Cantabrian from LLanes, and Asturia d' Oviedo unto Castro d' Ordiales, and the country of Biscaia. Chiefer towns are Santillana, from whence it hath been thus surnamed. St Anderos (after Birtius Flavionavia of Ptolemy, S. Anderos. lon. 22. g 10. m. lat. 43. gr. Hues. ) the city of the Paesici, now a rich, and noted port, seated upon the main Ocean. The particular inhabitants of Asturia Santillana were the Paesici of Ptolemy, and Pliny, part of the Astures. The general inhabitants of both the Asturiaes' were the Astures Transmontani of Pliny, renowned with the first birth of the kingdom of Castille, and Leon; the rest of Spain then in a manner being subdued by the Moors, begun by Pelagius, & some remainders of the vanquished Goths in the year 716. The heirs of Castille, amongst other titles are called Princes of Asturia, a custom borrowed from the Kings of England, whose eldest sons are borne Princes of Wales, brought hither by means of the marriage of Catharine, daughter of john of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster, unto Henry, son to john the first; upon this occasion entitled thus by his father, continued since in his successors. BISCAIA. Biscaia. BOunded upon the North with the Sea Cantabrian, extended betwixt Castro d' Ordiales, and the town of Montrico; upon the West with Asturia; upon the South with Castillia la Veia; and upon the East with Guipuscoa. The country is like unto Asturia, wholly overspread with the rough, and craggy Cantabrian Alps; yet better peopled, and something more fruitful, yielding plenty of Oranges, Chestnuts, and the like fruits, but little store of corn, as neither by reason of the coldness thereof any wines at all, in regard whereof the inhabitants drink cider; enriched chiefly with minerals, especially of iron. Chief towns are Bilbao, Bilbao. lon. 23. gr. 30. m. lat, 43. g Hues. a wealthy, and populous Empory, well known unto the English, Dutch, and French merchants; seated in a plain, towards the Land surrounded with mountains, some two Spanish miles from the main Ocean upon a river, or creek of the Sea, from the great depth thereof called by the Inhabitants in their barbarous language Ibaisabellum; founded, or rather re-edified out of the ruins of the ancient Flaviobriga of Ptolemy, by Diego de Haro, prince of Biscaia in the year 1300. Laredo, Portus Lauretanus. lon 22. g. 50 m. lat. 43. g. Hues. a Sea-coast town upon a spacious bay, West of Bilbao. Here, and at Bilbao, great numbers of ships are made both for war, and burden, the neighbouring woody mountains affording plenty of materials for this use. The common inhabitants hereof are more simple, and rude, than the rest of the Spanish nation, acknowledging Christ, and a God, but not being able to give an account of their faith. They think their country much profaned, if any Bishop do but set footing in it; as happened to the Bishop of Pampelona in the reign of King Ferdinand the fifth, when unawares following the Court towards Bilbao, much superstition was used by them to hollow the steps, wherein his horse had trod. Unmarried Priests they allow not without their concubines, thinking it otherwise impossible for these to abstain from their wives. They use a barbarous language, proper unto them, and the Guipuscoans, thought to be the ancient Spanish, spoken by the nation before the conquest of the Romans. They were a part of the stout, & valiant Cantabri, renowned in ancient authors, whose stubborn, & undaunted resolution they still retain, courageous, fierce, impatient of servitude, and not easily to be constrained. Since the expiration of the Western Roman Empire by the intrusion amongst them of the neighbouring Vascones, most probably they have taken the name of biscain's. GVIPUSCOA. Guipuscoa. Containing the rest of these Northern Seacoasts; continued from the town of Montrico unto the mouth of the river Vidosa, and beginning of France. It hath upon the West, Biscaia; upon the East, the Pyrenaean Mountains, & Guienne in France; and upon the South, Navarra. It differeth little in quality from Biscaia, alike mountainous, rocky, & barren, rich only in the never decaying mines of iron, and steel, than which no country yieldeth either better, or more plenty. From hence, as out of Vulcan's shop, forged out of these materials, great store of all sorts of instruments both for war, and common use are carried into the country's adjoining, the public armoury of Spain. Chiefer towns here are Tolosa at the confluence of the rivers Oria, & Duarzo. Placenza upon the river Denia, inhabited almost altogether by blacke-smiths. Placentia. Fanum. S. Sebastiani. S. Sebastian, a much frequented, and noted port at the mouth of the river Gurvinea. Fuentarabia at the foot of the Pyrenaean mountains, and mouth of the river Vidosa, the furthest town in Spain. On the other side of the river beginneth the province of Guienne in France. The ancient inhabitants hereof were part of the general name of the Cantabri, with part of the Vascones. Their Language is the Basquish. OLAVA. Olaba. THe country is little, situated upon the top of the Cantabrian Alps betwixt Guipuscoa, Biscaia, Castillia la Veia, and Navarra. The chief town is Victoria, Victoria. first built, or rather re-edified out of the ruins of the ancient Vellica of Ptolemy in the year 1180 by Sanctius king of Navarra. The ancient inhabitants were part of the Cantabri. NAVARRA. Navarra. BOunded upon the North, with the Cantabrian Mountains, & countries of Olava, & Guipuscoa; upon the East, with France, and the Mountains Pyrenaean; upon the South, with the river Arragon, or Arga, parting it from Aragonia; and upon the West first with the Ebro, than an obscure river falling thereinto a little below Calahora, dividing it from Castillia la Veia. The country is plain for the greatest part (yet on all sides environed with mighty mountains,) well watered with rivers, and fruitful, but not very populous, containing after the account of Mariana some 40000 households, or families. Chiefer towns are Tudela upon the Ebro, a little University, instituted by king Ferdinand the fifth. Stella. Pompelon. lon. 24. g. 30. m. lat. 43. g. Clau. etc. Estella. Pampelona, (Pompelon of Ptolemy, Strabo, & Antoninus, named thus, and first founded by Pompey the great immediately after the wars ended with Sertorius,) a Bishops See, and the residence of the Viceroys, situated in a plain upon the river Arga. Suprarbe amongst the Pyrenaean mountains. Here begun first the kingdom of Navarra, before the plain country subdued, named hereof. The ancient inhabitants of Navarra were part of the Vascones of Ptolemy, Strabo, and Pliny, after the Western Roman Empire subdued in the reign of Dagobert, King of the French, desbourding beyond the Pyrenaean Mountains into the province of Aquitania in Gaul, as probably about the same time here amongst the Cantabri, occasioning the names of Biscaia, and Guipuscoa in Spain, and of Gascoigne in France. CASTILLIA LA VEIA. Castilia vetus. THis country including Leon, whose distinct limits we find not, comprehendeth all that large tract of land, extending from Biscaia, and Asturia, lying upon the North thereof, unto the mountains of Segovia, & Avila upon the South, dividing it from Castillia la Nueva; having otherwise upon the East Navarra with the kingdom of Arragon; and upon the West, the kingdom of Portugal, according to the lines, and bounds before set down. It is more plain, fruitful, and better inhabited than are the neighbouring countries, bordering upon the Cantabrian Sea; serving notwithstanding better for pasturage, then for corn, wine, oil, & fruits. It is refreshed with many fair rivers, amongst the which is the Duero, the receptacle of the rest. Towns of better note are Astorga, Asturica. (Asturica Augusta of Ptolemy, & Asturica of Antoninus, and Pliny, surnaming the Astures Augustani, than the chief of that division) now a Bishops See, frontiring upon Galitia. Legio. lon. 21. g. 10. m. lat. 42. g. 15. m. Hues. Leon at the foot of the Asturian mountains, built out of the ruins of Sublancia, lying sometimes amongst the neighbouring hills, where now is Sublanco, in regard of the strong situation thereof destroyed by the command of the Emperor Nerva, fearing a commotion of those mountainers. Ptolemy, who lived about that time, named it Legio Germanica Septima, Antoninus with some difference Legio Septima Gemina; either because that it was first founded by that Legion, or because that it was their fixed residence, and station. Won from the Moors by Pelagius, the first King of the Asturians, it became afterwards the royal seat of those princes, entitled from hence Kings of Leon until the union hereof with Castille. It is now a Bishops See, exempt from all superior jurisdiction in matters Ecclesiastical, saving of the Popes. The town otherwise is mean, and ill inhabited, beautified chiefly with a fair Cathedral Church, where the ancient Kings of Leon lie interred. The ancient inhabitants of this part were the Astures Augustani of Pliny. Salmantica. lo. 8. g. 50. m. lat. 40. grad. 15. mi. Clau. Salamança (Salmantica of Ptolemy, & Antoninus) a Bishops See, and a flourishing University, chiefly for the civil laws; seated upon the river Tormes. The ancient inhabitants of the country hereabouts were the Vettones of Strabo, & Ptolemy. Cauria▪ Civitas Roderici. Coria (Carium of Ptolemy) a Bishops See. Cuidad Rodrigo, (Rusticana of Ptolemy) a Bishops See upon the river Gada. The ancient inhabitants were part of the Lusitani of Ptolemy. Zamora. lon. 8. g. latit. 49. g. 5. m. Clau. Zamora (Sentica of Ptolemy, & Sentice of Antoninus,) a Bishops See; seated upon the right shore of the Duero. The town is strong, and fairly built: Tordesillas, (Segisama of Polybius in Strabo, Palantia. Segisama julia of Ptolemy, & Segisamon of Antoninus.) Palentia (Palantia of Ptolemy, and Antoninus, & Pallantia of Strabo, & Mela, the name not much changed,) seated upon the river Carrion; anciently an University, removed thence to Salamança by king Ferdinand the third. Vallisoletum, & Vallis Oletana. lon. 10. g. 10. m. lat. 42. g. Clau. Vallidolid, (Pintia of Ptolemy,) situated upon the river Pisuerga, a late University, (founded by Philip the second) and the chief of the three Cancellariaes' of Castille, & Leon, whither the greatest part of that kingdom resort for matters of justice▪ By means hereof, and of the King's Court, residing for the most here, and at Madrid, the town is become very populous; fair, large, and of great state, nothing yielding to the best cities in Spain; Lisbona, and Sevilla excepted. The ancient inhabitants of this part of Castille were the Vaccaei of Ptolemy, but extended much further. Strabo reckoneth Pallantia amongst the Arevacae, Burgos. lon. 12. g. lat. 42. g. 48. m. Clau. but erroneously. Burgos amongst shady mountains near to Monte D'oca, and the head of the river Relanzon, founded by Nunnius Belchis, a Dutchman, son in law to james Porcellus, one of the first Earls of Castille, out of certain lesser towns, and villages, lying hereabouts, amongst the which, as is supposed, was Braum of Ptolemy. It continued after this for a long time the royal seat of the kings of Castille. It is now an Archbishops See, retaining the chief place amongst the cities of the kingdom of Castille, and Leon in the Parliaments, or general assemblies of the states. The rest, which have voices in the diets hereof, are Toledo, Leon, Granado, Sivilla, Cordova, Murcia, Soria, Avila, Segovia, Vallidolid, Salamança, Zamora, Taurus, Cuença, Guadalaiara, Madrid, and jaen; all the other towns excluded. Without Burgos flourisheth the rich Nunnery de las Huelgas, a monastery of especial revenue, whereinto none can be admitted, but such as are nobly descended. In the mountains some 20 miles herefrom, where is the Chapel, called Nuestra Senora d'oca, sometimes stood the town Auca, giving the name of Saltus Aucensis to the part of Idubeda, now called Monte D'oca. Abula. Avila, a Bishops See, under the hills, named from hence the Mountains of Avila Segovia, Segobia. lon 9 g. 30. m. lat. 38. grad. Clau. (Segovia of Pliny, & Antoninus, & Segubia of Ptolemy) a Bishops See, and a rich town of clothing, lying under the same mountainous ridge. Here yet standeth almost whole an ancient Aquaeduct of the Romans, the most entire, and fairest monument in Spain. Cronna del Conde, (Clunia of Ptolemy, Pliny, & Antoninus, one of the 7 resorts of the province Tarraconensis.) Vxama, (Vxama of Pliny, & Antoninus) a Bishops See. Soria, near unto the head of the Duero. At Garay, a village town, near hereunto, stood sometimes that famous Numantia, renowned for a 14 years' wars against the Romans, subdued by Scipio African the younger. The ancient inhabitants of the country from Segovia were the Arevacae of Ptolemy, the Arrebaci of Pliny, the Arevaci of Strabo, part of the Celtiberi. Logronnium. Beyond Monte D'oca Naiara. Logronnio upon the Ebro, (juliobriga of Ptolemy, and juliobrica of Pliny, a city of the Cantabri.) Calagurris. Cala●ora upon the same river, a Bishops See (Calagorina of Ptok my, Calaguris of Strabo, & Calagurris of Antoninus, a town of the Vascones, and the country of the Oratour-Quintilian.) CASTILLIA LA NVEVA. Castilia Nou. BOunded upon the North, with the Mountains of Segovia, & Avila, dividing it from Castillia la Veia; environed on the other sides with Extremadura, Andaluzia, Granado, & part of the kingdom of Arragon. The country is Champion, & plain for the most part, yielding sufficient plenty of corn, fruits, and other necessary provision Chiefer towns are Talavera, seated upon the Taio, and belonging to the Archbishop of Toledo, Toletum. lon●. 10. g. lat. 40. gr. Clau. (Libora of Ptolemy.) Toledo (Toletum of Pliny, & Antoninus, than the chief city of the Carpetani,) mounted upon a steep and uneven rock upon the right shore of the river Taio, with whose circling streams it is almost round encompassed. By the Goths it was made the chamber, and royal seat of their Kings. Under the Moors it became a petty kingdom, the strongest hold the Infidels had in those parts; after 5 years' siege in the year 1085 recovered from them by Alfonsus the sixth, King of Castille & Leon. It is now the chief city of the country, an University, and an Archbishops S●e of especial revenue, the Bishop whereof is the Primate of Spain, and the Chancellor of the kingdom. The town by means of its situation is very strong, rather great, then fair, the private buildings being mean, the streets narrow, close, hilly, Madritum. and uneven, very troublesome to walk, & go upon. Madrid, (Mantua of Ptolemy) upon the river Guadarrama in the heart, and centre of Spain.) The town by means of the Court is become of late years one of the most fair, and populous places of the kingdom. Some 8 miles from hence standeth the magnificent, & stately monastery of S. Laurence, founded by King Philip the second. Alcala de Henares, Complutum. lon. 10. g 30. m lat. 41. g. 40. m. Clau. (Complutum of Ptolemy, and Antoninus) upon the river Henares. Here now flourisheth a famous University, especially for the study of Divinity, founded in the reign of King Ferdinand the fifth by Francisco Ximenes, Cardinal, and Archbishop of Toledo. Guadalaiara upon the same river (Caracca of Ptolemy, naming the Charracitani, a people mentioned by Plutarch in the life of Sertorius.) The country hitherto were the Carpetani of Strabo, and Ptolemy. Calatrava upon the river Guadiana. Here begun, and was first named the famous military order of Calatrava. Near hereunto, where is the Chapel of Nuestra Senora d'Oreto, stood sometimes Oretum Germanorum of Ptolemy, occasioning the name of the Oretani of the same author. Segura. Alcaraz, giving the names to the mountainous tracts of Sierra de Alcaraz, & Monte de Segura, parts of the Orospeda of Strabo. Not far from Alcaraz upon an inaccessible mountain, surrounded with deep valleys, standeth Castona la Veia (Castulon of Ptolemy, Castula. Castulo of Antoninus, and Castaon of Strabo, than a chief City of the Oretani, and the country sometimes of Himilce, the wife of the great Hannibal,) at this day a poor, and ignoble village. The part of Sierra Morena, from hence, or Alcaraz extending towards Cordova, was named hereof by Caesar Saltus Castulonensis. Cuença, Conch●. a Bishops See, and seat of the Inquisition, situated upon the top of a steep, and abrupt hill amongst the mountains of Orospeda, near to the heads of the river Xucar, and Huecar, and not far from that of the Taio; first built by the Moors, whom it a long time served, as an invincible fortress against the neighbouring Christians, secured by the asperous site thereof, and the strait, craggy, and uneasy ways unto it, wanting only water, which is altogether conveyed hither by conduit pipes from the neighbouring mountains, won from them in the year 1177 by Sanctius the second, king of Castille. The part here of the Orospeda is named from hence Monte de Cuença. Melina. From hence the adjoining mountainous tract of the Orospeda is now called Monte de Molina. Sigontia. long. 13. g. 30. m. lat. 40. g. 50. m. Clau. Siguença, a Bishops See, beautified with a fair Cathedral Church, (Condabora of Ptolemy, a city of the Celtiberi.) ESTREMADURA. Having the mountains of Castille upon the North; upon the South Sierra Morena, and Andaluzia; upon the East Castillia la Nueva; & upon the West the kingdom of Portugal. The air here is extraordinarily clear, and for that cause in Summer very hot, and scorching. The country is plain, and good pasture ground, especially that grassy bridge under the which the river Guadiana is hidden; yet in regard of the heat very dry, and scarce of waters, as of inhabitants, having few cities and towns for so large an extent, and those little, and ill inhabited. Chiefer here amongst are Placenza, Placentia. a Bishops See, enjoying a sweet, and pleasant situation near unto the mountains of Castille. In a solitary place, not far from this city, standeth the Monastery of S. justus, whither the mighty Prince Charles the fifth, tired with sickness, and the burden of a troublesome Empire, some few years before his death quitting the world, voluntarily retired; spending there the rest of his days in prayers and divine meditation. Alcantara upon the right shore of the Taio (Norba Caesarea of Ptolemy, and Norba Caesariana of Pliny, than a colony of the Romans.) It was afterwards the seat of the Knights of the order of Alcantara, from thence thus named. Merida, Emerita. (Emerita of Mela, and Antoninus, and Augusta Emerita of Ptolemy, and Pliny, a Roman colony, and iuridicall resort, and the chief city of Lusitania) seated upon the river Guadiana, and named thus from the Emeriti milites, or Legionary Soldiers of the Romans, who had served out their time in the wars, whereof it was a Colony.) Ausonius preferreth it in his time before the rest of the cities of Spain. The town now is very ruinous, mean, and empty of people, showing nothing worthy of its ancient greatness, saving only a goodly bridge over the Taio, built, as appeareth by the inscription, by the Romans. Badaios, a Bishops See, frontiring upon Portugal. Medelino. Neete hereunto the river of Guadiana hideth itself under ground for the space often miles; breaking out again near unto the town of Villaria. Guadalupe upon the pleasant banks of the river thus called, shaded here on both sides with thick, and tall groves of poplar trees. here is visited with great, and thronging devotion the much honoured Image of our Lady of Guadalupe, of the like grand esteem with this Nation, as is that of Madonna de Loretto with the Italians, affirmed to be the same which Gregory the great carried about with him in a solemn procession he made in Rome, in the time of a fierce, and general pestilence than raging in Christendom, ceasing hereupon; given afterwards by him to S. Leander, Bishop of Sivilla, religiously there kept until the Moorish invasion, then carried from thence, secretly hidden, and about the year 1336, miraculously discovered by a neate-heard, and a Chapel erected thereunto, the occasion of the Town. Birtius notwithstanding, and Montanus place here the town named Caecilia Gemelliana by Ptolemy, and Castra Caecilia by Antoninus. The ancient inhabitants of Estremadura were the Celtici, and part of the Turditani, and Lusitani, lying in both provinces of Baetica, and Lusitania. ANDALUZIA. Vandalitia. BOunded upon the North, with the mountains of Sierra Morena, and with Estremadura, & Castillia la Nueva; upon the West, with Algarve in Portugal; upon the East, with Granado; and upon the South, with the straits of Gibraltar, and seas Mediterranean, & Atlantic, extended betwixt the mouth of the rivers Guadiana, and Guadalantin. The country is most fruitful, & pleasant, flourishing aswell the mountains, as plains, with a continuate greene's of vines, olives, and other plants, and fruit trees. Only water here is scant, the common want of Spain. The air likewise in regard of the more Southern situation thereof is very immoderate, and scorching in Summer, notwithstanding refreshed in the night with constant cool gales of wind, breathing from the neighbouring Ocean. Chiefer towns are Sevilla, (Hispalis of Strabo, Hispalis. long. 7. g. 15. m. latit. 37. g. Clau. Ptolemy, & Pliny, than a flourishing colony of the Romans, and one of their four juridical resorts for Baetica) seated upon the great river Guadalquivir. Under the Moors it was made the first seat of their Spanish Empire, by Alahor, lieutenant for the Miramamoline Zuleiman, removed to Cordova. The dominion of the Spanish Moors afterwards divided, it became the head of a petty kingdom of that nation, containing the greatest part of this Province, with Algarve in Portugal, recovered from the Infidels by Ferdinand the third king of Castille, & Leon. It is now an Archbishops See, and the only staple for the commodities of the West Indieses, belonging to the Crown of Castille, rich, populous, beautified with fair & stately buildings, both public, and private, great, accounted the second city of Spain, the next unto Lisbona, containing about 6 miles in compass, and after Botero his account some-80000 inhabitants. The river unto it is deep, & navigable. The country about it is plain, pleasant, & most fruitful. About a league upon the East hereof is Sevilla la Veia (Italica of Strabo, Ptolemy, & Antoninus, and Ilipa, surnamed Italica of Pliny, the country of the mighty Emperors Trajan, & Adrian,) now a base, & obscure village. Along the course of the Guadalquivir Palacios▪ Nebrissa. Cabeças. Lebrixa, (Nebrissa of Strabo, Luceferi Fanum. & Ptolemy, and Nebrissa surnamed Venerea of Pliny.) S. Lucar de Barrameda, Luciferi Farum of Ptolemy,) a noted port in the way to Sivilla, lying at the mouth of the river Guadalquivir. Puerto de S. Maria, (Mnesthei portus of Ptolemy,) a commodious haven town at the mouth of the river Guadalete. Xeres de la Frontera in the main land (Asta of Ptolemy, & Antoninus, and Asta Regia of Strabo, & Pliny.) In the fruitful country hereof grow the plentiful Xeres sack, named thus from the town. It breedeth likewise the most fierce, and swift gennets. Near hereunto upon the river Guadalete was fought that fatal battle betwixt the Moors, and Roderigo the last King of the Goths. Medina Sidonia (Asindum of Ptolemy, and Asido Caesariana of Pliny.) Hereof the Dukes of Medina Sidonia are entitled. Conil, a sea-coast town beyond the Island of Cadiz, belonging to the Dukes of Medina Sidonia. Tarif, upon the same sea-coast, so named from Tarif, general of the Moors in their first Spanish invasion, by whom it was founded. here Lodovicus Nonius conjectureth sometimes to have stood the famous Tartessus of Herodotus, Strabo, and other ancient authors, rich in gold, and silver, and visited by continual fleets of the Tyrian Merchants, as by the Phocenses in the reign of Arganthonius a little before their expugnation by Cyrus; the same doubtless with that Tharsis mentioned in the Scriptures, from whence Solomon did fetch part of his gold for the adorning of his newbuilt temple at Jerusalem. Some in Strabo place this, where then was Carteia, whose position now is alike uncertain. Others in the same author betwixt the two channels, or branches of the river Baetis, called then, as was the town Tartessus, and as was the neighbouring country from hence Tartessis. The mention hereof is famous; but the town through age ruinated, or the name thereof quite changed in the time of Strabo, and other ancient Geographers. Algeriza upon the same sea-coast. Cibraltar a strong town of war at the entrance of the straits, lying under the mountain, named Calpe by Strabo, after Pliny one of the pillars of Hercules, and the bounds of his labours, the furthest point of Spain, & Europe towards the South. The narrow channel of the Sea betwixt this, and Africa was called by the ancients Fretum Herculeum, Gaditanum, & Tartessiacum, from the famous pillars, Island, and city before mentioned; now from hence Estrecho de Gibraltar. They are in length 15 miles, and in breadth, where they are the straitest, Corduba. jon. 9 g. 40. m. lat. 37. gr. 50. m. Clau. about 7 miles. Cordova further up within the land, at the foot of Sierra Morena, and upon the right shore of the river Guadalquivir (Corduba of Strabo, Ptolemy, & Mela, a famous colony of the Romans, the first they planted in this province, surnamed Patritia by Pliny, a juridical resort, and the chief city of Baetica, reckoned by Ausonius amongst the 4 chiefest of Spain, the country of Lucan, & of the two Senecaes'.) Under the Moors it remained for a long time the chief seat of their Spanish dominions; after Alahor the residence of the Lieutenants of the Miramamolines, as afterwards of their Kings. The Empire hereof being divided, it was made the head of a particular kingdom, named from hence, containing then part of Andaluzia, with the country of Granado; taken from the Infidels by Ferdinand the third, King of Castille. It is now a Bishops See, and one of the two seats of the Inquisition for this province. The town is large, & spacious, beautified with a magnificent Castle standing at the West end thereof, the palace sometimes of the Moorish Kings. The buildings otherwise for the most part are mean. The situation is very pleasant, & happy, overlooking towards the South a fruitful, and even plain, towards the North overtopped with the steep, and hollow mountains of Sierra Morena, reaching almost to the suburbs, greened over with olives, vines, & other plants. jaen, a Bishops See. At Anduxar, a village distant some half a Spanish league from hence, stood sometimes the town Illurgis of Ptolemy, and Illiturgis of Antoninus, and Illiturgi surnamed Forum julium of Pliny. Ecceia. Ecceia upon the river Chenil (Astygis of Ptolemy, Astygi of Mela, & Antoninus, and Astygi, surnamed Augusta Firma, of Pliny, a Roman colony, and one of the four juridical resorts of Baetica.) Ossuna. Ossuna (Vrso of Strabo, & Pliny,) whereof the dukes of Ossuna are thus entitled, a late University, founded in the year 1549 by john Telter de Girona, Earl of Vrenna. The fruitful, & pleasant country hereabouts aboundeth in olive trees. Marchena upon a hill, overlooking a champain, & most fruitful country, especially for olives, the ordinary residence of the Dukes of Arcos. The ancient inhabitants of Andaluzia were the Turditani of Ptolemy, and the Turditani, and Turduli of Strabo, divided by the river Baetis, and lying upon the sea-coast on this side of the river Anas, at that time the most civil, and learned people of all the Spaniards, using Grammar, and having their written monuments of a v. Strab. Geo. lib. 3. antiquity, poems, and laws in verse for the space after their account of six thousand years; the Elysian fields of Homer, the extraordinary riches, pleasure, and fertility of the country occasioning the fiction. here also dwelled part of the Turduli of Ptolemy, and Bastuli of Strabo, & Ptolemy. GRANADO. HAving upon the West, the river Guadalantin, the bounds thereof and Andaluzia; upon the North, Castillia la Nueva; upon the East, Murcia; and upon the South, the Mediterranean Sea, reaching from the river Guadalantin unto the town of Vera. It containeth in length, accounting from Ronda to Huescar, 200 miles, and in breadth, from Cabili unto Almugnecar upon the Mediterranean, 100 miles. The circuit of the whole after Marinaeus Siculus is 700 miles. The North part is plain; the South overspread with the steep, and inaccessible mountains of the Alpuxarras, and other names of the Orospeda, swelling along the seacoasts hereof. The soil is generally very fat aswell the hills, as the plain country, yielding plenty of corn, wine, and other sorts of delicate fruits. Granatum, & Granata. long. 11. g. lat. 37. gr. 50. m. Clau. Granado is the chief city, seated in the heart of the country upon two greater hills (besides others which are lesser) betwixt which runneth the little river Darrien, arising out of the mountains 17 miles upon the East hereof; divided into four parts or quarters, Alhambre, El-Alvesin, El-Granado, & Antiquerula (the two former being situated upon the hills, the other two in the valley below,) containing together, at the time that the town was won by King Ferdinand the fifth, some 200000 inhabitants, now not so many. In El-Granado is the Cathedral Church, of a round figure, having sometimes been a Mahumetane temple, where in a sumptuous Chapel, built since by the Christians, Ferdinand the fifth and Isabel Kings of Spain lie interred. In Alhambre stand two magnificent palaces, the one more lately erected by the Christian princes, the other the seat of the ancient Kings of the Moors, severally encompassed with a wall, and enjoying a most pleasant prospect; towards the West and South overlooking a flourishing green plain, garnished with meadows, corn fields, vineyards, and woods of olives, and to the South the cloudy tops of Sierra Nevada, distant some 9 miles from thence, being part of Orospeda. The private buildings are for the most part of brick, after the custom of the Moors rather many, then costly, the streets then standing thick, and close together, now (many houses being pulled down, and partly for want of inhabitants,) made more wide, and enjoying a more free air. here by means of the plenty of Mulberry trees great store of silk is made, & woven. Upon the hill Elvire near hereunto stood sometimes the town Illiberis of Ptolemy. Other towns of better note are Loxa, upon the river Darrien, enjoying a most fruitful, and pleasant situation. Guadix, a Bishops See. Alhama (Artigis of Ptolemy, Artigi surnamed julienses of Pliny, and Artigi of Antoninus,) seated in a fruitful soil amongst steep, and picked rocks, wherewith it is environed; a town now much frequented by the Spanish nobility by means of the hot medicinable baths thereof. Antiquera, (Singilia of Pliny.) Arunda. Ronda. The neighbouring part of the mountain Orospeda is now called from hence Sierra de Ronda. Nearer unto the sea Mediterranean Munda, Munda. (Munda of Strabo, & Pliny.) Here the great battle was fought betwixt julius Caesar, & Cn: and Sextus Pompeij, the sons of Pompey the great. Malaca. lon. 23. g. 30. m. lat. 38. g Hues. Cartima. Malaga (Malaca of Strabo, Ptolemy, Mela, & Antoninus,) seated upon the Mediterranean at the mouth of the river Guadalquivireio, a Bishops See, a strong town of war, and a noted port, well known unto the English, and Dutch Merchants, trading there for sacks, rasins, almonds, and the like fruits. Velez Malaga, (Sex of Ptolemy, Sexitanum of Antoninus, and Sexi-Firmum, surnamed julium of Pliny.) From the huge neighbouring tops of the Aspuxarras the far remote shores of Africa, with the straits of Gibraltar, and towns of Seuta, and Tangier may plainly be discerned; covered until of late years with an incredible multitude of villages of the Moriscos, banished into Africa by the edict of king Philip the third, with the rest of that offspring. Almeria upon the Mediterranean, (Abdara of Ptolemy, and Abdera of Mela, after Strabo founded by the Tyrians, or after Pliny by the Carthaginians.) It is now a Bishops See. Muxacra upon the same shore of the Mediterranean beyond Cabo de Gatas; thought to be Murgis of Ptolemy, Pliny; and Antoninus, the furthest town of Baetica. Vera, upon the same sea-coast, the furthest town towards France, and the East of the country of Granado; thought to be Virgao of Pliny, naming the neighbouring bay, or crook of the Mediterranean Sinum Virgitanum in Mela. Porcunna within the land (Obulcum of Ptolemy, and Obulco of Strabo, & Pliny.) The ancient inhabitants hereof were parts of the Bastuli, & Turduli of Strabo, and Ptolemie. MURCIA. BOunded upon the West, with the kingdom of Granado; upon the North, with Castillia la Nueva; upon the East, with Valentia; and upon the South, with the Mediterranean, intercepted betwixt the town of Vera, and the river Segura. The country is for the greatest part dry, barren, and ill inhabited. Towns of better note are Murcia the chief town, naming the country (Menralia of Ptolemy,) seated in a fresh, and pleasant plain, planted with pomegranates, and other excellent fruit trees, Carthago Nova. lo. 28. g. 20. m. lat. 38. gr. 20. m. Hues. a Bishops See, and seat of the Inquisition. Carthagena, (Carthago of Ptolemy, and Pliny, founded by Hasdrubal Carthaginian, Successor in the government of Spain unto Hamilcar, father of the great Hannibal, taken during the second Punic war by Publius Scipio the African) and afterwards made a Roman Colony, and one of the 7 iuridicall resorts of Tarraconensis, and by the Emperor Constantine the great, the principal city of the Province, named from hence in Rufus Festus Carthaginesis.) Twice sacked, and razed to the ground by the barbarous Vandals, & Goths, in a long time lay buried in its ruins; re-edified, and strongly fortified of late years by King Philip the second, fearing a surprisal thereof by the Turkish Pirates invited by the opportunity of the fair, and spacious haven thereof. The town is yet but mean, containing 600 households, or families. The ancient inhabitants hereof were part of the Contestani of Ptolemy. The foreign Conquests, which the Kings of Spain enjoy now in right of the Crown of Castille, are the towns of Oran, and Melilla, with the haven Musalquivir, and rock of Velez in the Continent of Barbary, the Canary Lands, and the New-found-world of America; Brasil excepted. ARRAGON. BOunded upon the South with the Sea Mediterranean, extended from the mouth of the river Segura unto the castle of Salsas, and frontier of Languedoc; upon the East with the Pyrenaean mountains from the sea Mediterranean until towards the head of the river Agra, or Arragon, from France; upon the North with that river from Navarra, then with a winding line, continued from the Ebro by the towns of Taradona, Hariza, Daroca, Xativa, and Orihuela unto the Mediterranean, and mouth of the river Segura, dividing it from the rest of the kingdom of Castille. It containeth the three Provinces of Valentia, Aragonia, and Catalonia, with the Land of Russillon. VALENTIA. Valentiae Regnum. HAving the Sea Mediterranean upon the East, intercepted betwixt the rivers Segura, and Cinia; the Segura, and Country of Murcia upon the South; Catalonia, and the river Cinia upon the North; and upon the West Aragonia. The country seemeth a continuate garden; the fields in regard of the mild temperature of the Heavens, garnished all the year long with sweetsmelling flowers, and miraculously everywhere abounding with Pomegranates, Lemons, and other delicious fruit-trees. Otherwise for corn it yieldeth not that plenty, which might suffice the inhabitants. The sheep here bear the finest fleece through the whole Spain, being, as some relate, of the breed of Cottes-would in England, transported into this Continent in the reign of Ferdinand the fifth. The inhabitants by reason of their too great pleasure, & delicacy are accounted less warlike, than the rest of the Spanish nation. Of these were reckoned of late years no fewer than 22000 families of the Moriscos, for the most part inhabiting the country, and like unto those of the Alpuxarras, retaining the language, as in a manner, the behaviour, and manner of living of the ancient Moors; with the rest of that race in Spain banished into Africa by King Philip the third. Chiefer towns here are Orihuela (Orcelis of Ptolemy,) a Bishops See upon the river Segura, and confines of Murcia. Alicantt. long. 28. g. 40. m. lat. 39 g. Hues. Alicante, (Illicias of Ptolemy, Illici of Pliny, Illice of Mela, and Ilicis of Antoninus, a free Colony of the Romans, and giving the name to the bay, called by Mela Sinus Illicitanus, now the bay of Alicante) a noted port upon the Mediterranean. Dianium. Denia (Dianium of Ptolemy, Strabo, Pliny, and Solinus, a stipendiary town of the Romans; first founded by the Massillians,) seated upon a hill upon the brink of the Mediterranean, over which it enjoyeth a fair, and large prospect. Hereof was entitled the marquis of Denia, of the house of Roias', and Sandoval, since created Duke of Lerma. Betwixt this town, and Alicante lieth the great Promontory Ferraria, (named Artemus, Dianium, and Hemeroscopium by the ancients.) Gandia, giving the title, and name to the Dukes thus styled of the house of Borgia; Valentia. long. 14. g. lat. 39 g. 30. m. Clau. a petty University, lately instituted by the Dukes. Valentia, (Valentia of Ptolemy, Pliny, Mela, and Antoninus) than a Colony of the Romans, founded by junius Brutus, by the Moors afterwards made the head city of the kingdom thus named) now an Archbishops See, and the chief city of the Province; situated upon the right shore of the river Guadalivar, some 3 miles from the Mediterranean. The town is rich, fair, well traded, and exceedingly pleasant. Here were borne under contrary stars the learned Lodovicus Vives, and that monster of Popes, Setabis. and men, Alexander the sixth, Bishop of Rome▪ Xativa (Setabis of Strabo, and Ptolemy) a Bishops See; situated upon the river Xucar. Xelva, or Chelva, supposed by Florianus to be Incibilis of Livy, where Hanno was overcome by Scipio African the great. Sogorve (Segobriga of Ptolemy, and Strabo, the chief city of the Celtiberi,) now a Bishops See. Saguntum. lo. 14. g. 36. m. lat. 39 g. 40. m. Clau. Morvedre upon a river thus named (Saguntum of Strabo, Ptolemy, and Pliny, and Saguntus of Mela, and Antoninus, founded by the Zacynthians, confederate with the Romans, destroyed by Hannibal a little before the second Punic war, and re-edified afterwards by the Romans, and made one of their Colonies.) The ancient inhabitants of the country of Valentia were parts of the Bastita●, Contestani, Edetani, and Celtiberi of Ptolemy, and other more ancient Authors. ARAGONIA. Aragonia. LYing with an equal division upon both sides of the river Ebro; having upon the South Valentia, and Aragonia; upon the West, the two Castilles; upon the North, the river of Arragon, & Navarra; & upon the East the Pyrenaean mountains, and France. The country is nothing so pleasant, and fruitful, as are the parts immediately before described, overrun with the branches of Idubeda, & of the Pyrenaean Mountains, and commonly dry, and scanted of waters, where it is not refreshed with rivers, and for this cause ill inhabited; especially towards the Mountain's Pyrenaean, where in regard of this want in some places neither town, nor house are to be seen for many day's journey. Chiefer towns are Albarracino, a Bishops See. Daroca under Sierra Balbaniera. Calataiuta. Calataiut upon the river Xalon, named thus from Aiub, a Saracen prince, the founder thereof, Some half a mile from hence, and upon the Xalon, with whose streams it is almost round encompassed, ariseth the hill Baubola, the seat sometimes of the city Bilbis of Ptolemy, & Bilbilis of Strabo, and Antoninus, a municipium of the Romans, and the country of the a Municipes Augusta mihi, quos Bilbilis acri Poet Martial. Above this hill the little river Cagedo falleth into the Xalon, mentioned likewise by the Epigrammatist. Taradona, (Turiaso of Ptolemy, & Antoninus,) a Bishops See, Monte create, rapidis qui Salo cingit aquis. etc. situated near to Monte Moncaio, and the borders of Castille. Saragoça (Caesaraugusta of Ptolemy, Strabo, Pliny, & Antoninus, than a Colony, and Municipium of the Romans, and one of their seven juridical resorts of Tarraconensis, vid. Val. Martialis lib. 10. Epigram. 103. ●ogedus flu. Caesar-augusta. lon. 14. g. 15. m. lat 41. g. 45. m. Clau. named thus from the Emperor Augustus Caesar, by whom it was first made a colony, formerly being called Salduba from certain neighbouring Salt-wiches, yet extant in the Mountains.) Under the Moors it became the head of a particular kingdom thus named, recovered in the year 1118 by the Christians, and afterwards made the chief residence of the kings of Arragon. It is now an Archbishops See, an University, and the seat of the Inquisition, and Viceroy of the province, situated in a goodly champain upon the right shore of the river Ebro. The city is fair, & large, having wide, open, and handsome streets, and containing 17 parishes, besides 14 monasteries, & sundry chapels dedicated to the blessed Virgin; amongst the which is that called Nuestra Senora del pillar, believed by this credulous people to have been erected by james, surnamed the Lesser, the Apostle of Spain, and patron of the castilians. Beyond the Ebro Cuera upon the river Gallego. Fraga upon the river Senga, (Gallica Flava of Ptolemy, and Gallicum of Antoninus.) Balbastro upon the Senga (Burtina of Ptolemy, & Bortina of Antoninus,) now a Bishops See. Monçon. Huesca, (Osca of Strabo, Ptolemy, and Antoninus, the place, where Sertorius in Plutarch detained as hostages for their father's fidelity the children of the Spanish nobility under the pretence of training them up in learning; afterwards upon their revolt cruelly murdered by him.) It is now a Bishops See, and a petty University. Venasque amongst the Pyrenaean mountains. jacca, amongst the same mountains, a Bishops See, the first seat, or residence of the Kings of Arragon. From hence were named the jaccetani of Ptolemy, & Strabo, and Lacetani of Pliny. The ancient inhabitants of Aragonia were the jaccetani, Cerretani, and Lacetani, now mentioned, with parts of the Celtiberi, Illergetes, and Edetani. CATALONIA. Catalonia. BOunded upon the West, with Valentia, and the river Cinia; upon the North, with Aragonia; upon the East, with the Earldom of Russillon, and the Pyrenaean Mountains from France; and upon the South, with the Sea Mediterranean betwixt the river Cinia, & Cabo de Creux. The country is hilly, & full of woods, yielding small store of corn, wine, and fruits; enriched more through its maritine situation, then by homebred commodities. Dertusa. Chiefer towns are Tortosa, a Bishops See, seated upon the river Ebro, (Dertosa of Ptolemy, & Antoninus, & Dertossa of Strabo, Tarraco. lo. 18. g. 30. m. lat. 38. g. 20. m. Clau. a Roman colony.) Taragona upon the Mediterranean, some mile upon the East of the river Francolino, (Tarracon of Strabo, & Ptolemy, and Tarraco of Pliny, Mela, and Solinus, a colony of the Romans, founded by the two brethren, Cn: and Publius Scipio, during the second Punic war, and afterwards made their chief town, and giving the name unto the Province Tarraconensis.) It is now an Archbishops See, containing two miles in compass, and about 700 families, or households. Lerida, (Ilerda of Strabo, Ptolemy, Lucan, and Antoninus) upon the river Segre, a Bishops See, and University. Vich, a Bishops See, (Ausa of Ptolemy, naming the Authetani of the same Author, and the Ausetani of Pliny.) Vrgel, (Erga of Ptolemy) seated under the Pyrenaean Mountains. Barcino. long. 17. g. 15. m. lat. 41 grad. 36. m. Clau. Barcelona (Barcinon of Ptolemy, Barchino of Mela, and Barcino of Pliny, & Antoninus, a Roman colony, surnamed Faventia by Pliny,) situated upon the sea Mediterranean betwixt the river's Besons, and Lobregat. Won from the Moors by Lewes the Godly, son to the Emperor Charles the great, it became the chief city of the famous Earldom thus named; whereunto in continuance of time accrued the whole Catalonia, held first under the subjection, and sovereignty of the Frenchmen, afterwards commanded by free princes, and lastly by Raimund the fifth, marrying unto Petronilla, inheritress of Arragon, united with that kingdom. It is now a rich, & noted port, a Bishops See, and the seat of the Viceroy, and Inquisition for this province; the place where ordinarily embark the Spanish soldiers bound for the Levant Isles, and Italy, as for the Netherlands by the way hereof, and of the Alps, and Germany. The town is large, beautified with stately buildings both private, and public, the streets fair, and open, the walls whole, and entire, with wide, & deep ditches. The country about it is pleasant, but not so fruitful. here great store of ships are made both for war, & burden. near hereunto, upon the right shore of the river Lobregat, ariseth the pleasant mountain, called Monserrato, stuck full of Anchorets' Cells, & honoured with a much frequented chapel, and image of the blessed Virgin, Blanda. whose ravishing description read in L. Nonius. Blanes, (Blanda of Ptolemy, & Mela, and Blandae of Pliny,) upon the Mediterranean at the mouth of the river Tardera. Ampurias, (Emporium of Strabo, Emporiae. and Emporiae of Ptolemy, & Pliny, founded by the Massilians, and afterwards made a Roman colony,) seated upon the Mediterranean.) The town is now poor, & base, affording only a safe harbour, Gerunda. & road for ships. Girona (Girunda of Ptolemy, & Antoninus,) a Bishops See, situated at the meetings of the little rivers, Ter, & Onhar. The town is little, but handsomely built, and well traded. Upon the same Sea-coast under the Pyrenaean mountains is Rosas, Rosae. (Rhoda of Ptolemy, and Rhodope of Strabo, founded by the Emporitanes, or Rhodians,) now a mean, & obscure village. Further up lieth Cabo de Creux (Veneris Templum of Ptolemy,) Veneris Templum. a promontory of the Mediterranean, the furthest point Eastwards of Catalonia. The people more anciently inhabiting Catalonia were the Authetani, or Ausetani, Indigeti, Laeetani, & Cosetani, with part of the Ilercaones, and jaccetani of Ptolemy, and other ancient authors. THE LAND OF RUSSILLON. Terra Russinonis. INcluded betwixt two branches of the Pyrenaean Mountains, beginning at the mountain Canon, and the one extended to Colibre, and towards Cabo de Creux, & the other unto Salsas; having upon the North, the main ridge of the Mountains Pyrenaean; upon the West, Catalonia; upon the East, Languedoc in France; and upon the South, the sea Mediterranean from Cabo de Creux unto the castle of Salsas. Places here of note are Colibre, Illibetis. Ptol. Geog. lib. 2. c. 10. (Illiberis of Ptolemy) commendable only for its antiquity; now an ignoble village, affording notwithstanding a safe, and commodious harbour for ships. Helna a Bishops See upon the river Techo. Salsulae. Salsas, (Salsulae of Strabo,) a strong castle, frontiring upon Languedoc, & France, the fortress, & bulwark of Spain upon this side. The piece after the new, & best manner of fortification consisteth of many several wards, distinguished a part with wide, and deep ditches, having bridges over them, and made defensible, as together, so one against another. Perpignian the only town here of importance, seated in a pleasant plain upon the river Thelis; a rich, and flourishing Emporie, and a strong hold against the French, to whose injury in time of war it is still exposed, built in the year 1068 by Guinard Earl of Russillon. Some half a Spanish league from hence, Ruscino Latinorum. Plin. Nat. Hist. lib. 3. cap. 5. Ruscino Strab. lib. 4. Ruscinum Pto. lib. Geo. 2. c. 10 where is the Castle of Russillon, sometimes stood Ruscino Latinorum of Pliny, giving the name to the country. The Kings of Spain hold in right of the Crown of Arragon the Island Mallorça, & Menorça, Sardinia, and Sicily, and in the continent the kingdom of Naples in Italy. THE LANDS OF SPAIN. They partly lie within the straits of Gibraltar in the sea Mediterranean, and partly without in the main Ocean. IN THE MEDITERRANEAN. THose in the Mediterranean are Mallorça, Menorça, Formentera, and Yvica, besides some lesser. MALLORCA. Maiorica. Lying against the country of Valentia, and containing in circuit about 300 miles, and in breadth, and length, which differ not much, some 100 miles. The inhabitants are reckoned at some 30000 of all sorts. The land towards the sea is mountainous; within more plain, & fruitful, yielding sufficient store of corn, wine, oil, and fruits. Maiorica. Mallorça is the only town of note, so named from the Island, a little University; the country of Raimundus Lullius. MENORCA. Minorica. IT is less in quantity then the other; from whence it hath had the distinction, & name. It differeth not much from it in quality, saving that it is better stored with beefs, and cat-tail. The chief town is Menorça, Minorica. called as is the Island, (Mago of Ptolemy.) Here is likewise Cittadella (jama of the same author.) Mago. jama. Ptol. Geo. lib. 2. c. 6. These two Lands were the famous Baleares Gymnasiae of Strabo, & the ancients, Baleares Strab. Geog. lib. 3. Bolearides Gymnasiae. Ptol. lib. 2. c. 6. whose inhabitants were renowned for their skill, and use of slings, their proper arms, trained up hereunto from their childhood, the first inventors of them, occasioning the name hereof, whereof we find much mention in the wars of the Carthaginians, and Romans. They obeyed for the most part the same Lords with the Continent. Under the Moors they became a particular kingdom; as they continued for a time under the Christians of the house of Arragon. They belong now to the Crown of Arragon. YVICA, AND FORMENTERA. DIvided asunder by a narrow creek of sea, and situated betwixt the Baleares, and the Promontory Ferraria of the country of Valentia; the former containing one hundred miles in circuit, the other about seaventy, Ebusus. Strab. lib. 3. & Ptol. li. 2. c. 6. In Yvica, called Ebusus by Ptolemy, and Strabo, great store of salt is made. It yieldeth no venomous creatures. The chief Town is of the same name with the Island. Formentera is named Ophiusa in the same authors from the great number of Serpents, Ophiusa ibid. and venomous beasts, wherewith it is infested. These two together are called the Pityusae by Strabo, Pityusae ibid. from the multitude of Pine trees there growing. About them lie Moncolibre, Dragonera, & other lesser Lands; for the most part uninhabited, and not worth relation. WITHOUT THE straits. CADIZ. Gades. THe Island is situated near unto the mouth of the river Guadalquivir; distant about 700 paces from the main Land of Andaluzia, joined thereunto with a bridge, called Puente de Suaço. The Land is fruitful; enriched beside with fishing, and making of Salt, and by means of the West-Indian traffic, the bay thereof serving as a road for the fleets, and ships passing betwixt Sivilla, and that Continent. Gadira. Ptol. l. 2. c. 4. Gades Caesaris Com. Bell. Civ. l. 2. c. 7. & 8. Strabo l. 3. Plin. Nat. hist. l. 3. c. 1. Cadiz is the only town (Gades of Pliny, and Strabo, & Gadira of Ptolemy, founded by the Tyrians, becoming afterwards a famous municipium of the Romans, and one of their four iuridicall resorts for the Province of Baetica, divided in the time of Strabo into the old, and new towns, the latter of them having been then lately built by Cornelius Balbus,) seated in the Western part of the Island. It is now a Bishops See, and a rich and noted port. Here some of the ancients have put the Pillars of Hercules; whose opinion is rejected by Strabo in his third book, who would rather have them to have been placed at the mouth of the straits, either with Pliny, where were the hills Calpe, and Abila, or otherwise in two little Lands, neighbouring to those two hills, the Columns then being worn away through antiquity, and the places retaining only the account, and names hereof. Other Lands, appertaining to the Continent of Spain, and situated without the straits in the main Ocean, are a Londobries. Ptol. Geog. l. 2▪ c. 5. Berlinga against Portugal, betwixt the falls of the rivers Taio, and Mondego: those of Baiona, lying against that Town, and Galitia: and Zaziga, with others before the town of Corunna, Cassiterides▪ Strab. l. 3. conjectured by L. Nonius to be the Cassiterides of Strabo. THE EIGHT BOOK. Containing the present bounds, situation, and quality of the country of France. The Inhabitants. The victory, and great renown of the ancient Gauls, and Frenchmen. A description of the modern French manners. Their Languages, and Religion. Their Bishops. The revenues of the Clergy. The manner of the civil government. The Courts of Parliament, Bailliages, and Seneschausses. The King. His manner of Succession. The Salic Law. The title of most Christian King. His dominion, and revenues. The countries, or greater divisions of France. FRANCE. NAmed thus from the victorious, and renowned nation of the Frenchmen. It is bounded upon the South, with the Sea Mediterranean; upon the West, and South-west, with the Western, or Aquitanique Ocean, and the Pyrenaean Mountains from Spain; upon the North, with the English channel; & upon the East, & North-East, first with Alps from Italy, then with a line drawn from thence on the hither side of the Rhijn unto the town of Calis, dividing it from the Low-countries, and Germany. The greatest length hereof is 660 Italian miles, or 330 French. The breadth 570; the circumference, or compass 2040 of the same miles. It is situated betwixt the 20, and 38 degrees of longitude, and the 41½, and 52 degrees of Northern latitude; or betwixt the 13, or middle parallel of the 5 clime, where the longest day hath 15 hours, & the 19, or middle parallel of the 8 clime, where the same containeth 16 hours, and an half. The Air in regard thereof is very temperate, and pleasing, not so hot, and scorching, as Spain, before described, nor so cold, & raw, as are the more Northern parts. The country is no less pleasant, then fruitful, stored with all varieties whether for necessity, or ornament, sporting, and prodigal nature can afford; plain for the most part, and numerously inhabited, not encumbered with so many desert, and fruitless wastes of woods, marshes, and mountains, ordinary to neighbouring regions; not undeservedly accounted the Garden, and Paradise of Europe. The chiefer commodities sent out from hence are corn, & wines, with the former whereof the wants that way of Spain are abundantly supplied, with the other those of England, and more Northern countries. It yieldeth such plenty of salt, as which might seem sufficient to store all Europe, a no small part of the riches of the kingdom. It likewise bringeth forth great abundance of olives, figs, and other sorts of most delicious fruits, proper to hotter countries, in the Southern parts, where lie Provence, & Languedoc. The more ancient inhabitants were the Gauls, renowned in times passed for their many great, and famous victories, atcheived through the world. From these the warlike nations of the Celtiberi, Lusitani, and Astures in Spain were descended. v. T. Livij Hist. Rom. li. 5. & 38. justini Hist. lib. 20. & 24. Plutarchum in vitâ Furij Camilli. Pli. Nat. Hist. lib. 3. c. 1. etc. Cornelium Tacitum de moribus Germanorum (de Boiis.) Beati Rhenani Rerum Germanicarum. li. 1. & 2. (de Boioarijs. These under their captain Segovesus victoriously ranged over all Germany, from whom have sprung the Bohemians, and Bavarians, with other people of that continent; from whence most probably continuing their conquests, as far as Scythia, they there founded the Celtoscythae. These under Bellovesus, brother to Segovesus, about the same time, passing over the Alps, conquered the next part of Italy unto them, called afterwards from hence Gaul Cisalpina. After this by Brennus they took, and sacked Rome. Afterwards by Belgius, and another Brennus with unresistable might they ransacked Illyricum, Pannony, Greece, & Thrace, from whence under Lomnorius, and Lutorius, ferrying over the Hellespont, they subdued the whole Asia, lying on this side of the Mountain Taurus; which together with the neighbouring country of Syria they a long time held under their tribute, seating about the river Halys, and occasioning there the name of the Gallogreekes, or Galatae. * v. infra. The first, who conquered this victorious nation, and made them subject to foreign laws (to let pass their private differences with Ariovistus, and the Germans) were the Romans, as in part by former captains, so totally by C: julius Caesar immediately before his civil wars with Pompey. In the reign of the Emperor Gratian came first hither the Britons from the island of great Bretaigne, placed in Gaul Armorique by the Tyrant Maximus, rebelling against Gratian, from whom that part hath since been named Bretaigne. Not long after in the reign of the Emperor Honorius the Burgundians were received in, intruding amongst the Hedui, & Sequani: then the Visigots, to whom Gaul Narbonensis was allotted. Shortly after in the reign of the third Valentian the Franci, or Frenchmen break in, who, the Romans beaten out, and the other barbarians subdued, in a short time make themselves masters of the whole province, giving the name of France thereunto. Since the French conquest, and monarchy the Vascones, a Spanish people, after Pasquier in the time of king Dagobert the first, or as in Chesne in the reign of Guntran, king of Orleans, breaking forth of the Pyrenaean mountains, here seized upon that part of Aquitania, which since from thence hath been called Gascoigne. Afterwards in the reign of Charles the Simple the Normans by force, & composition got possession of the country called Neustria, named since from these Normandy. The whole inhabitants by means of their long subjection to the French Crown are at this day all incorporated into the general name, and account of Frenchmen. The French always have been a most warlike, and victorious nation. Sosimus in julianus during their abode in Germany giveth them the commendation of the most hardy, and valiant people of all the Barbarians of that country. Since their coming into Gaul, and under the race of Merove we read of many great affairs of theirs in Italy, Spain, and Germany. Charles the great advanced their victorious arms over all Europe, establishing the Western Empire in his family, & the name of the French for many descents. Since the race of Capet they have planted their victorious ensigns in all the quarters of Europe, and in sundry parts of Asia, and Africa, as well in those glorious wars against the Infidels, managed for the greatest part with soldiers of this nation, as in their many wars nearer home against the jealous neighbouring Christians. They have given Emperors to a Bauldwin Earl of Flanders Emperor of Constantinopl. etc. Constantinople, and Kings b William the Conqueror D of Normandye K of England. etc. to England, c Henry of Lortaine first Earl of Portugal etc. Portugal, d Charles Duke of Anjou King of Naples, and Sicily. etc. Naples, Sicily, e Charles Martel K. of Hungary son to Charles the Lame K. of Naples, descended from Charles D. of Anjou etc. Hungary, f Guy of Lusignan king of Jerusalem, afterwards of Cyprus by the gift of Richard the first K. of England. Cyprus, and g Godfrey of Buillon D. of Lorraine, and king of Jerusalem etc. Jerusalem. They are now not so much dreaded for arms, as in their more first, & barbarous times; their ancient fierceness being much abated through long luxury, and ease, (vices incident to all flourishing states) and the pleasure, & niceness of such an effeminate country, & clime. The modern Frenchman are usually of a middle stature, by complexion hot, and moist, of body delicate, tender, and very apt for the breeding, and nourishing of diseases Naturally he is very merry h v. Ant. Mag. Geog. (in Gal. lia. etc. , and pleasant, rather witty, then wise, open, & full of words, of a free speech, not grave, or affected in his carriage, fickle, unconstant, stirring, ready upon the least occasion to take up arms, and with as much easiness to lay them down again, & in time of peace to entertain suits in law, faction, sedition, & domestic quarrels. In wars he is rather furious, then valiant, hot at the first encounter, but soon cooling, impatient of delay, and rather snatching, then fairly expecting victory, fight with little slight, & skill, and with less foresight, and judgement, more happy, and overcoming oftener in his sudden, and vnthought of, then in set battles, and his premeditated attempts. To describe him more fully, read the deep, grave, stayed, and secret Spaniard, and take his contrary. The Character is of others; neither of their virtues, but blemishes. Great vices argue in other kinds no less perfections. The Roman Majesty, and Empire (as before) restored by them, Religion propagated, & established, & the Western world subdued by their valour, give otherwise large testimony of their more than ordinary and transcendent worthiness. The several languages here spoken are 1 the British, now altogether in use in the dioceses of St Pol, Treguier, and Kemper, or Bretaigne Bretonant, and differing little from the Cornish in England. 2 the Basquish, or the language of the biscain's, spoken betwixt Baione, & Spain, or in the parts, neighbouring unto Guipuscoa. 3 and the French, common to the whole nation, composed (saith Pasquier) of the Latin, and the ancient languages of the Gauls, and Frenchmen, and distinguished into many different dialects. The more ancient * v. C. jul. Caes. come. Belli Gall. lib. 6. c. 8, & 9 etc. religion hereof was in a manner the same with other Heathens. Their gods were jupiter, Apollo, Mars, Mercury, and Minerva, to whom they attributed the like powers, and virtues, which did other Gentiles. Amongst these they chiefly adored Mercury, most probably for an especial reverence they bore to learning, whereof they acknowledged him to be the patron. They also, after my French Author, much honoured the Demigod Hercules, whom they pictured like an old baldpate, or gray-bearded Charon, leading after him an infinite sort of people by a golden chain, fastened to his tongue, and their ears; their Priests given them thereby to understand, how that the great conquests, which he attained unto, were rather by fair, and gentle language, then by strong hand, and violence, and that cautelous, and provident old age, then rash, & inconsiderate youth, is more fit for the managing of warlike affairs. In their sacrifices to their Idols they used oftentimes to slay, and offer up men, as for the public, so for their private weals, when they were desperately sick, or otherwise in danger of their lives, thinking that they could by no other means redeem their distressed souls from the anger of their gods, unless by offering up the souls, & lives of other men. They most commonly served themselves in these unnatural cruelties with thieves, murderers, & notorious malefactors, deeming such oblations most acceptable to their gods. Their Priests, or Ministers of these sacrifices were the Druids, a sect much honoured by them, distinguished from the common sort, and exempted from wars, taxes, contributions, and all public charges, and governed by a chief, or head of their own. They were also their judges in civil causes, having power to excommunicate such stubborn persons, as would not stand unto their censure. They were also to instruct the younger sort, as in matters of religion, so in Philosophy, and humane learning, which they did without acquainting them with the use of characters, or of writing, & reading, fearing that books would make them too much to trust hereunto, and to neglect the more profitable exercise of their memory. Amongst other points (now the deeper mysteries of their science they kept secret amongst themselves) they taught their scholars the immortality of the soul, and that after the departure thereof from one body it presently went into another, to make them thereby to be more courageous in battle, and the less to fear death; wherein the Gauls became so well persuaded, that dying, they would usually have buried with them what things they loved best unto their very bonds, and papers of accounts, as if they meant to demand, and pay their debts in that other world. The learning hereof was first invented in great Bretaigne, whether such as would more thoroughly be instructed, used to repair. Beside the Druids, they had likewise their Bardi, and Eubagi, whereof these were likewise in their kind Philosophers, the Bardi only professing a rude kind of Poetry, or the making, and singing of Ballads in the praise of their victorious ancestors; but neither whereof had any interest in the office of the Priesthood. The first, by whom here the holy Gospel was preached, was a Euseb. Eccl. Hist. l. 3. c. 4. after Eusebius St Crescens, disciple to St Paul, mentioned in his 2 Epistle unto Timothy, and 2 Chapter. The City, or place, where he should teach, he setteth not down. Baronius b Baron. Annal. Eccl. Anno Christi 118. out of the Roman Martyrologye nameth Vienna. The Church of c v. P. Ber. Co. Rerum Germ. lib. 3. Mentz otherwise challenge him to be their founder, a city in ancient Gallia, or Gaul, but excluded the present France. The Magdeburgenses from some Histories of the Saints add Nathaniel, the d Magdeburg. Cent. 1. l. 2. c. 2. supposed Apostle of the Bituriges, and Treveri, and Lazarus, whom Christ raised from the dead, & Saturninus, the Apost. of the Massilians & Tholouse. Baronius e Baron. Ann. Eccles. Ann. Christi 95. out of the Roman martyrology St Denys Bishop of Paris, St Eutropius of Saintes, St Lucian of Beauvois, St Taurinus of Eureux, and St Nicasius of Rouen, appointed by St Clement, Bishop of Rome, successor to St Peter. That a Church here flourished during those first times amidst streams of blood, tortures, and persecution, besides other testimonies, might witness the doleful letter of the distressed Christians of Vienna, and Lion sent unto the Churches of Asia, and Phrygia about the year 179, and reign of the Emperor M. Aurelius Antoninus Philosophus, mentioned by Eusebius in his f Euseb. Eccl. Hist. l. 5. c. 1. 5 book, and 1 chapter. In the reign of the Emperor Constantine the Great, Gentilism abolished, Religion was here, as through the whole Roman Empire, publicly professed, and authorized; exauthorized shortly after by Constantius, and julianus, and reestablished again by jovianus, and the succeeding Catholic Roman Emperors of the West. Towards the expiration of the Western Roman Empire swarm in hither the barbarous Northern nations in the reign of the Emperor's Honorius, and Valentinian the third, by whom Religion is again eclipsed. Of these the Burgundians, g v. P. Or●s. lib. 7. cap. 19 a more civil people than the rest; were Christians, and Catholics before their coming hither. The Goths were Arrians, h v. suprà. in which heresy they persisted until the reign of Reccaredus, Monarch of Spain, and the third Council of Toledo in the year 588, at what time they first became Catholics. The Frenchmen at their first entrance were Gentiles. Under Clovys, or Clodoveus their fifth king from Pharamont, after their great victory obtained against the Almans at Zulp, or Tolbiacum, they i The French Aunals. first embraced the Christian Faith, wherein with great constancy, and zeal, they have persevered unto our times, through their many, and great Conquests, and victories, enlarging afterwards, as their Empire, so the bounds of Christianity over the whole Gaul, or France, and the better part of Germany, with other neighbouring countries of Europe; corrupted not long afterwards by Popish impostures, and made subject to the common errors, and misfortunes of the Western Churches. The first here, who openly durst make head against the abuses, & tyranny of the See of Rome, were the Waldenses, named thus k Ibidem. from one Peter Waldus, a citizen of Lion, their chief, and called otherwise the Poor men of Lion in regard of their poverty, and exile, which happened about the year 1160, and reign of Lewis the seaventh, French King. The Waldenses overborne, and scattered by the power, and greatness of the Papacy, & hidvered under the ashes for a time, after certain years broke out again under an other name of the Albigenses, called thus from the town of Alby in Languedoc, where they first made open profession, spreading their opinions over the most l Ibidem. part of Languedoc, and the Southern French Provinces, and maintaining their cause by force of arms for about the space of 50 years during the reigns of Philip Augustus, and of Lewis the eight, and S. Lewis, or Lewis the ninth, favoured, and maintained amongst other of the French nobility of the Earls by Tholouse, Foix, Cominges, and Beziers, and assisted by Peter the second, King of Arragon, slain in their quarrel at the battle of Muret; after long oppression, misery, and war lastly worn out in the reign of St Lewis, or forced to retire amongst Mountains, and more difficult places of access, where in Daulphinye, Savoy, but more notably in Provence we find a continual succession of them, certain remainders whereof were those miserable people of Merindol, and Chabrieres, cruelly slain and massacred in the reign of King Francis the first. Some pretended positions of theirs are set down by ᵇ Sieur du Haillan in Philip Augustus, and m Marian. de Rebus Hispan. l. 12. c. 1. Mariana in his 12 book, and 1 chapter, for the most part monstrous, false, and most suppositious, after the Popish manner maliciously feigned to disgrace their cause, and the Orthodox Religion. What more unpartially, and truly they were, see the confession of the Waldenses n Confession. Wald. per Balt. Lydium. in Balth Lydius, and joachimus o joach. Cam. de frat. Orth. Ecclesijs. etc. Camerarius. Those Reformed covered afterwards under the more odious names of the Lutherans, Calvinists, and Hugonots, and consenting with them in doctrine, and opinion, no less persecution afflicts then before during the whole reigns of Francis the first before mentioned, & Henry the second. In the reign of the next succeeding Prince, Francis the second, the number of the Protestants daily increasing, begin first those bloody civil wars for Religion. After the troublesome, & unfortunate reigns of three brethren kings Francis the second, Charles' the ninth, and Henry the third, infinite battles, and conflicts fought, the take, and sackings of towns and cities on both sides, the slaughters, and killings of Princes, and heads of both factions, many treaties, and peaces made, and the same still broken, by the happy procurement of the late King Henry the fourth, a lasting, and firm peace is at length granted hereunto; which since his decease his Queen Mary de Medici's, Regent of France, and not without some quarrels, and bicker in the mean time, his son Lewis the thirteenth more lately have confirmed. Their are then two different names of religions now openly professed, and allowed in this kingdom, that of the Papists, adhering to the sea of Rome, and the Reformed, or Calvinisme. Of the Popish sect is still the king (for so their stronger side constraineth him,) most of his Nobility, Councelours, and Officers of estate, with the greatest part of the common people. The doctrine of the Protestants differeth not from that of the Church of England. Their order, & discipline is such, which the condition of their state (poor, & afflicted, rather tolerated, then allowed, & without Bishops, & Tithes, & almost Churches, detained by the Papists) hath necessarily enforced them unto. The Ecclesiastical dignities are all still held by the Popish Clergy. Of these are reckoned 15 Archbishoprics, 109 Bishoprics, 540 Monasteries, or Abbeys, 27400 Pastoral Cures after the number of their Parishes, (accounting but one parish for every city) besides chapels, and infinite other religious places. Their Bishops, and Archbishops follow. Under Lions the Primate of the kingdom, the Bishops of Austun, Langres, Chaalon upon the Soasne; & Mascon: under Rheims, Chalon upon the Marne, Laon, Soissons, Cambray, Tournay, Arras, Boulogne, Amiens, Noion, Senlis, & Beauvois: under Rouen, Sais, Aurenches, Constances', Bayeux, Lyseux, & Eureux: under Sens, Paris, Chartres, Orleans, Auxerre, Meaux, Nevers, & Troy: under Tours, Man's, Angiers, Renes, Nantes, Cournovaille, Vannes, Leon, Triguier, Dol, St Malo, & S. Brieu: under Bourdeaux, Saints, Poitiers, Lusson, Mailesais, Perigueux, Sarlat, Condom, and Again: under Bourges, Mende, Castres', le Puy en Velay, Rhodes, Vabres, & Cahors: under Tholouse, Montaubon, Rieux, Mirepoix, Vaur, Lombez, S. Papoul, and Apamies: under Narbonne, Carcassone, Besiers, aged, Lodesve, Nismes, Montpelier, Vzez, Eaule, Aleth, and S. Pont de Tonieres: under Aux, Cominge, or S, Bernard, Coserans, Lactoure, Tarbe, Air, Basatz, D'ax, Baione, Lescar, and Oleron: under Aix, Rises, Apt, Gap, Cisteron, and Feriuls: under Ambrun, Digne, Senez, Clandeve, lafoy Grace, S. Paul de Vences, and Nice: under Vienne, Geneve, Grenoble, Maurienne, Die, Valence, and Viviers: under Arles, Marseilles, Tolon, Aurange, and S. Paul: and under Avignon, Carpentras, Cavaillon, and Tarascon. here are likewise the Bishops of Metz, Toul, and Verdun, but subordinate to the Archbishop, and elector of Triers in Germany. The yearly * v. La● description, & government des Respubliques du Monde par Gabriel Chappuy● (en France. revenues hereof, & of other Ecclesiastical livings, before the civil wars, as an inventory taken thereof in the year 1543, related by Chappuys, amounted to 12 millions, & 300 thousand pounds, besides other casual, yet ordinary comings in; or as by another estimate of Monsieur Allemant, Precedent of Accounts at Paris, to 7/12 parts of the whole revenues of France. They are yet little diminished, the Clergy possessing in a manner whatsoever they formerly enjoyed. Concerning the civil statc, the whole, as governed by one king, so is incorporated into one only kingdom. The Laws, whereby it is governed, are partly the French, or Municipal, and partly where these are defective, the civil, or Roman, and partly customs, which in some parts almost only are in use, yet which the king may alter at his pleasure, if he see them to be prejudicial to the state. The Professors hereof are only Civilians, brought up in their Universities, of which there are many in this kingdom especially for this profession in regard of the multiplicity of suits through the quarrelsome nature of the people. For the more due administration of justice the realm is divided into many shires, or Balliages, and Seneschausees, as they term them, besides almost infinite subordinate courts; where by their bailifs, and Seneschaux, and their assistants (which two Magistrates a Les Recherches de la Fran. par Estienne Pasquiet. after Pasquier are all one, and differ but in name) all matters are adjudged both civil, and criminal, but with reference to the high Courts of Parliament, whereunto they are subject, and whither appeals may be made according to every one's resort. These Bailliages, * v. Les Antiquitez, & Recherches de France par Andre du Chesne. and Seneschaussees, are thus ranked under their several Parliaments. In Bretaigne, the Bailliages of Renes, and Nantes under the Parliament of Renes. In Normandy, of Rouen, Caux, guysor's, Eureux, Alencon, Caen, and Constances' under the Parliament of Rouen. Under the Parliament of Paris, in Picardy the Bailliages of Amiens, Laon, Boulogne, and Abbeville: in Champagne, of Rheims, Troy, Sens, Vitry, Chaumont, and Auxerre: in Brie, of Chasteau-Thierry, Provins, and Meaux: in France Special, of Senlis, and Melun, with the viscount, or Prevoste of Paris: in Beausse, the Seneschaussee of Angiers, with the Bailliages of Orleans, Chartres, Man's, Montfort l' Amaulry, Tours, and Blois: in Berry, the Bailliage of Bourges: in Rochelois, of Rochel: in Poictou, the Seneschaussee of Poitiers: in Bourbonois, of Moulins: in Lionnois, of Lions: in Limaigne, or le Basse Auvergne, of Rions: and in Engoulmois, of Engoulesme. Under the Parliament of Bourdeaux, in Limousin, the Seneschausees of Lymoges, and Brive: in Perigort, of Perigueux: in Guienne, of Saints, Bourdeaux, Basats, and Lapourd: in Agennois, and Condomois, parts of Gascoigne, at Again, and Condom. Under the Parliament of Tholouse for the rest of Gascoigne, the Seneschaussees of Lactoure, and Tarbe: in high Auvergne, the Seneschaussee of Orillac: in Quercy, of Cahors: in Rovergne, of Rhodes: in Languedoc, of Tholouse, Carcassone, and Beaucaire. In Provence under the Parliament of Aix, the Seneschaussees of Aix, and Cisteron. In Daulphinie under the Parliament of Grenoble the Seneschaussees of Grenoble, Vienne, & Valençe: and in la Bourgoigne under the Parliament of Diion, the Bailliages of Diion, Austun, Chalon upon Soasne, Semur, and la Montagne. Of these 8 Parliaments the chief is that of Paris, whether appeal may be made from the other seven. The Bailliages likewise, and Seneschaussees have under them many subordinate places of justice; called by the French les Seiges Royaux, les Chastellenies, and les Bailliages Subalterns, resortable hereunto, as those are to the Parliaments. here are also some peculiar, and exempted places, suiting no superior courts, such as are the little Principality of Dombes, with the countries of Avignon, and Aurenge; which two howsoever, that they are seated within the main land of Provençe, acknowledge notwithstanding only their own laws, and Lords, the Pope, & Princes of Aurenge. The King is hereditary, but where no women by a pretended Salic law, as neither their issue through their right, do inherit. This law, (as the tradition goeth) * v. L. Histoire de France par Bernard de Girard, Seigneur du Haillan (en le Roy Pharamont. & les Recherches de France par Estienne Pasquier. was first made by Pharamont, & was so named of the Salijs, a French people (called thus from the Ysel, one of the three main channels of the Rhijn, where they inhabited before their coming into Gaul.) The words thereof are (as my author a En la terre Salique aucune, portion de l' haereditè nè vienne à la femme. L. Histoire de France par Barnard de Girard Seigneur du Ha●llan (en le Roy Pharamont. reciteth them) that no women shall have any portion in the Salic land, which, although not restrained to any sort of inheritance, & meant only of the country of the Salijs, lying without the limits of modern France, they understand notwithstanding of the present France, and interpret only of the kingdom; forced heeunto, for that custom, and examples are manifest of women inheretrices in their Dukedoms, and private possessions. But that this hath been a mere imposture of the French, Sieur du Haillan, a native Frenchman, is plain; in his History of France, and in the life of Pharamont, freely acknowledging that the words cannot be understood of the kingdom; that Pharamont never made such a law; and that their perpetual male succession they have not so much by law, as by custom, begun in the first, and barbarous race of their Kings, reverenced as a law by the second, and by the third race for the better authority thereof falsely called by the name of Salic, and attributed unto Pharamont. He addeth that neither Aimonius, Gregory of Tours, nor any of the more ancient, and more approved French Historians, ever make any mention of this law, which so remarkable a thing, if it had been, they would not have omitted. It is manifest than this law to have been feigned, either, as in du Haillan, by Philip le Long to put a bar unto the title of his Niece, joan of France, daughter to Lewis Hutin, them making claim unto the kingdom (for before that time, as in Pasquier, the kingdom never fell in Quenoville, or unto the right of women,) or otherwise by Philip de Valois to exclude the title of Edward the third, king of England, his competitour for the kingdom, descended from Isabel, daughter to Philip the fourth, father to Lewis Hutin, and Philip le Long, and if ever since it hath been observed, that this hath been rather to avoid the exceptions of the English, then that they have any just reason, or authority for it. The Prince is styled by the name of the most Christian King, a title (saith du Haillan) continued in the succession hereof ever since the Regency of Charles Martel, father to king Pepin, and grandfather to Charles the great, to whom it was given for his valiant, and stout defence of the Christian Religion against the Infidels. His Dominions are now nothing so large, as in times past. In the race of Merovee he lorded over all Gaul, and the better part of Germany. Charles the Great, and his son Lewis the Godly were Sole commanders of all Gaul, of Germany unto the rivers Eydore, Elb, & Saltza, of Pannony, of a great part of Italy, and of Barcelona, or Catalonia in Spain. Since the usurpation of Capet he for a long time held subject in the Low-countries the great Earldom of Flanders, with that other of Artois, held always by the Princes thereof under the fief, and sovereignty of this Crown; by the late league of Cambray in the reigns of Henry the second, French King, and Philip the second, King of Spain, quitted from all right, and acknowledgement hereof. At this day he only retaineth modern France, limited as above, together with the bare title of Navarre, the country ever since Ferdinand the fifth, being witheld from him by the Spaniard. The greater causes * 〈◊〉. in fr●. of the declining hereof have been: 1 that improvident division of the French Empire by the sons of the Emperor Lewis the Godly, whereby not only Gaul, or France within the Rhijn became parted into diverse lesser seigneuryes, but Italy, and Germany quite rend herefrom, their kingdoms with the honour, and title of Roman Emperor being translated to foreign, & stranger families. 2 The monstrous, alienations of many the chiefer provinces hereof, granted by former Kings with a bare reservation of homage unto themselves, by which means the great Dukedoms of Aquitaine, and Guienne, Bretaigne, Normandy, and Burgundy, the Earldoms of Champagne, and Provençe, with others, containing above one half part of the whole France, became for a long time free, and lose from the immediate command, and jurisdiction hereof; which by marriages, & otherwise, coming into the hands of strangers, or of some not so well affected to this Crown, have much disabled him for any great performance, and oftentimes turning their arms hereagainst have much endangered the ruin of the whole kingdom, a no small advantage of the English, & cause of the many victories which they achieved in times passed against this Nation. 3 The infinite factions, whereunto this unconstant, and stirring people have been still subject, and from the which they have been almost never clear; whereof their wiser neighbours have still known to make good use. 4 The jealousies of neighbouring princes, especially since the great attempts, and conquests upon Milan, and Naples by Charles the eight, and Lewis the twelfth; bending their leagues, and setting up, & enabling the Spaniard against him. But as his power, and ancient greatness have been hereby much abated, so yet neither have they been so empared, but that for solid, & true strength he remaineth now nothing inferior to any Christian prince of Europe. Indeed he is not Lord of such huge, and spacious dominions, as some others are. Yet if we consider the general fertility, and riches of his countries, their compaction, and unitednes, not broken into divers kingdoms, or parted by Sees, or the intervening of foreign states, his store of strong, and well fortified cities, and towns in every province, the infinite number of his French subjects in regard of the extraordinary populousness of the country (the substance of war, & the wall of kingdoms) estimated at 15 millions of inhabitants, and that harmony, and good agreement, which should be amongst a people of the same law, nation, country, and language, we shall find him to have sundry advantages above many of his neighbours, firm, strong, great, and not easily to be endangered by the mainest combination of his adversaries. An especial strength, and advantage of the present above the former kings, hath been the incorporation of the many alienated great Dukedoms, and Estates before mentioned, through the great wisdom of his Predecessors still as they were gotten in by war, or marriage, being inseparably united to the crown hereof. What his revenues might be from so rich a kingdom, we will not define. Monsieur Froumenteau in his book entitled les Secrets des Finances, accounteth them for 31 years' space during the late reigns of Henry the second, & of the three brethren kings at 15623655 17/31 Escus or French Crowns, one year with an other: but whereof a great part being then made by the confiscation of Protestants goods, alienations of their domains, & by the like casualties, incident to troubled States, cannot be accounted ordinary. The country containeth now 24 greater divisions, or Provinces, of Bretaigne, Normandy, Picardy, Champagne, Brie, France Special, Beausse, Poictou, Engoulmois, Berry, Bourbonois, Forest, & Beaviolois, Lionois, Auvergne, Limousin, Perigort, Guienne, Gaiscoigne, Quercy, Rovergne, Languedoc, Provençe, Dauphin, and Bourgogne; divided amongst 8 iuridicall resorts, or Parliaments, of Paris, Roven, Renes, Bourdeaux, Tholouse, Aix, Dijon, and Grenoble. whose descriptions follow, having first set down the ancient estate hereof, with the sundry changes, and successions, people, nations, and goverments, happening unto our times; occasioning the present names, state, and divisions. THE NINTH BOOK. Containing the description of the more famous Mountains, and Rivers of France. Their ancient, and modern names. The ancient name, and Etymology of Gaul. The distinction hereof into Gaul on this side, and beyond the Alps. The beginning, and occasion of the name of Gaul on this side the Alps. The bounds, situation, and ancient estate of Gaul on this side the Alps before the subjection thereof to the Romans, and reunion with Italy. The ancient limits, and extent of Gaul beyond the Alps. The first inhabitants of Gaul beyond the Alps. The intrusion of the neighbouring Germans, and of the greeks Phocenses. The foundation of the ancient, and noble city of Marseilles. The conquest of Gaul beyond the Alps by the Romans. The description, and face hereof during the Roman government out of Ptolemy, Pliny, Antoninus, and others. The history, invasion, and conquests of the Britons, Wisigothes, Burgundians, Almans, and Frenchmen. The conquest of the whole by the French. The large extent anciently of the French dominions. The reestablishment of the Roman Empire of the West in Charles the Great, and the French nation. The name of France. The distinction hereof into the parts, and names of Oostenreich, and Westreich. The division of the grand Monarchy of the French by the sons, and posterity of the Emperor Lewis the Godly. The French kingdoms of Germany, and Italy. Their rent from the nation, and name of the French. The kingdoms of Burgundy, Lorraine, and West-france. The Dukedoms of Lorraine, juliers, Cleve, Brabant, Luxemburg, Limburg, and Gelderlandt, the Palatinate of the Rhijn, the Bishoprics of Liege, and Utrecht, the Lantgraveship of Elsatz, the Earldoms of Namur, Hainault, Holland, and Zealandt, parts sometimes of the ancient French kingdom of Lorraine. The uniting of Brabant, Luxemburg, Lim●urg, Gelderlandt, Namur, Hainault, Holland, Zealandt, Utrecht unto the Netherlands, and family of Burgundy; and of the rest to the Empire of the Germans. The Dukedoms of Savoy, and of Burgundy on this side the Soasne, and beyond the jour, the Earldoms of Lions, and Mascon, the free counrye of Burgundy, the kingdom of Arles, the Earldom of Provence, Daulphiny, and the Commonwealth, and League of the Swissers, parts of the ancient French kingdom of Burgundy. The uniting of the Dukedom of Burgundy on this side of the Soasne, and of Daulphiny, Lionois, and Provençe to the kingdom of West-France, and of the rest to the Germane Empire. The Earldoms of Flanders, and Artois, parts sometimes of the kingdom of West-france. Their division herefrom, and union with the Netherlands, and house of Burgundy. The kingdom of France. The present limits, and extent of France, occasioned through so many rents, and divisions. The Etymology, or reason of the present names of the countries of France. THE MOUNTAINS OF GAUL, OR FRANCE. THe Landmarks, whereof we will make use in the discourse following, are the Mountains, and Rivers hereof. The Mountains, * v. C. lul. Caes. Comment. belli Gallici. lib. 1. c. 3. & lib. 7. cap. 4. Ptol. Geog. l. 2. cap. 7. 8. & 9 Histoire de Lyon par Claude de Rubys. Pauli Merulae Cosm. p. 2. l. 3. c. 4. whereof there is made any mention by ancient authors, were the Gebenna, jura, and Vogesus. The Gebenna, (named thus by Caesar) was the same with the Mountains Cemmeni of Ptolemy. Caesar maketh them to part the Auverni from the Helvij, or (as Merula interpreteth) the country of Auvergne from Vivaretz. They are put by Rubys to be the mountains of Givaudan, and Auvergne. jura was that long mountainous ridge a jurassus' Clau. Ptolomaei. , which divideth now the Free County of Burgundy from Savoy, and Switzerland, or (as in Caesar) the Sequani from the Helvetij. It lieth wholly out of France in the parts of Gaul, belonging unto Germany and the Empire; beginning at the confines of the country of Basil not far from the Rhiin over against the town of Waldshut, and continuing from thence South-west by the Northern shores of the lakes Bieler se, Nuwenburger se, and Lemane, and ending a little short of the river Rhosne. It is now called by divers names; towards the beginning, and near unto the ancient castle of Habspurg, Botsberg; betwixt the river Soasne, and Forspurg, Schaffmat; betwixt Olten, and the Leiftenantship of Humberg, Nider-Hauwestein; afterwards Ober-Hawestein; further West Wasser-fal; then jurten by the inhabitants of Savoy; after this, and to the end le Mont. S. Claude. Vogesus was that, which now encircling Lorraine, divideth it upon the East, and South from Elsats, and the Free County of Burgundy. It lieth likewise wholly without the limits of modern France in the parts, appertaining to the Empire, and is now (saith Merula) amongst other names called le Mont de Faucilles. THE RIVER'S. THe more great, and noted rivers hereof, having enter course with the Ocean, and which are the main channels, and receptacles of the other, are the Rhosne, Garonne, Loire, Seyne, Scheldt, and the Meuse. The Rhosne springeth b Rhodanus Caesar Comm. belli Gallic. lib. 1. c. 3. etc. out of the Mountain, called by the Dutch Die Furcken, being part of the Alps Lepontiae, the head thereof being distant about two Dutch miles from the spring of the nearer branch of the Rhiin. With a swift, & headlong stream hastening through Wallislandt, and the Lake Lemane; after having visited the cities of Zion, Geneve, Lions, Vienne, Avignon, and Arles, it falleth with six channels into the Mediterranean sea. The more noted rivers emptied hereinto are the Soasne Araxis Caesar. Com. bell. Gall. ●●b. 1. c. 4. etc. , arising out of the Mountain Vauge not far from the springs of the Meuse, and Moselle, and by the towns of Chal●n, & Mascon with an imperceptible, & still course, flowing hereinto at Lions: the Isere Isara Ptol. lib. c. 10. : and Druentia Pt. ●●b. 2. c. 10. Durance, sourcing out of the Alps. The Garonne f Gatumna Cae. ●om bell. Gall. ●●b. 1. c. 1. etc. , hath its head in the Pyrenaean Mountains, near unto a town named Catalup. After having passed by the great cities of Tholouse, and Bourdeaux; betwixt Xaintogne, and the country of Medoc in Guienne it is disburdened into the Aquitanique Ocean. The part hereof, intercepted betwixt the Ocean, and the town of Libourne, or its meeting with the Dordonne, is called the Gironne. Greater rivers, falling hereinto, are the Dordonne, springing out of the Mountain d'Or in Auvergne: Loth: Tarn: and Gers. The Loire ariseth g Ligeris Caes. Com. bell. Gal. ●●b. 7. cap. 5. etc. in the hilly country of Velay; the place, where it springeth, being called le Font de Leyre, that is, the head of the Loire. After a long, and pleasant course by the cities of Orleans, Bloise, Amboise, Tours, and Nantes, below this town it is received into the Western Ocean. Chiefer rivers, emptying herein, are the Allier, springing in Auvergne near unto the town of Clermont: Cherseoli: Vienne: and the Main. The Seine Sequana Caes. Com. bell. Gal. ●●b. 1. c. 1. etc. hath its head in the Dukedom of Burgundy. Taking its course by the cities of Paris, and Rouen, at New-haven in Normandy it falleth into the British Ocean. Chiefer rivers, received hereinto, are the Oyse out of Picardy, taken in at Poissy: and the Marne Matrona, Caes. Com. bell. Gal. ●●b. 1. c. 1. , at Pont-Charenton, ne'er to Paris, streaming from the Vauge, near Langres. The Tabuda Ptol. ●. 2. cap. 9 Scal●is Caesar. Com. ●el. Gal. l. 6. cap. 2. & Plin. ●at. Hist. li. 4. c. 7. Scheldt ariseth in Vermandois. By the cities Cambray, Valencienes, Tournay, Gaunt, and Antwerp it is disburdened into the Germane Ocean by two channels; that upon the right hand dividing Zealandt, & carried into the sea betwixt the Island Walcheren, and Schouwen; & the other by the name of the Honte, parting Zealandt from the continent of Flanders, and flowing into the Ocean betwixt Walcheren, and the town of Sluys. More noted rivers, emptying hereinto, are the Sabis Caes. Co. ●el. Gal. l. 5. c. 8. Sambre: and the Hayne, watering; and dividing Hainault, and occasioning the name of that country. The m Mosa. Caesar. Com. bell. Gal. ●●b. 5. c. 8. Meuse, or Maes springeth out of the Mountain Vauge in the confines of Lorraine, and of the Free Country of Burgundy near unto the Monastery la Voyage in Lorraine. By the more noted towns, and cities of Namur, Luick, Maestricht, Venlo, Grave, Buchoven, Dort, Rotterdam, Vlardring, and Brill; betwixt this town, and Gravesand in the main land of Hollandt, after having received in the Wael, and Leck, (two principal branches of the Rhijn) it is disburdened into the Germane Ocean. The part hereof from Buchoven unto below Worcum is called De Nieuwe Maes, or the New Maes for a distinction from the old channel; derived anciently from Buchoven by the sluices, now called Meedickse Maes, and D'oude Maes, and by the towns of Huesden, and S. Gertrudenberg, afterwards through the drowned lands, near unto Dort, then betwixt the two Lands of Vorn, after this betwixt the Island Corendick, and the towns Bleynckuliet in the more Northern Vorn, lastly through the main of this Island at a town not far from Brill, named Geeruliet, carried into the Ocean. The new Channel, or Maes from Worcum by Dort, and Rotterdam unto Vlardring is promiscuously called by the names of the Niewe Maes; and of the Merwe from a castle so named, whose ruins are yet seen in the drowned land near Dort. Beyond Vlardring it again assumeth its former name of the Maes, which it continueth unto the Ocean. THE ANCIENT NAME OF FRANCE. THE more ancient name a Gallia Caesar: Com: etc. Celtogalatia Ptol. Geog. l. 2 c. 7. of this country was Gallia, or Gaul, being so called from the milky whiteness of the people; compared to the greeks, and Romans, the first imposers. For the better clearing hereof we are to distinguish of a twofold Gallia; Cisalpina, or Gaul on this side of the Alps, and Transalpina, or Gaul beyond the Alps: for so were those parts named by the Romans in regard of such their situations towards Italy, the seat of their Empire. GAUL CISALPINA. Gaul Cisalpina * v. Livii Hist. l. ●. Plutarch. in vit. Furii Camilli, & Claud. Marcelli. C. Plin: Nat. hist. lib. 3. c. 15. & l. 4. c. 17. Eutrop. lib. 3. hist. Rom. Carolum Sigonium in Fastos & Triumphos Consulares. jacobi Dalechampii Annotationes in lib. 3. c. 15. & in lib. 4. c. 17. C. Plinii Nat. hist. was otherwise called b Quod placidiot esset, & Romano vestitu uteretur. jacobi Dalechampij Annot. in l. 4. c. 17▪ Plin. Nat. Hist. & Dionis l. 46. Gallia Togata from the Roman habit, and greater civility of the people, conquered by the Romans before the other, and brought unto their manners, and custom of living. This was a part of Italy, as it is at this day accounted, more anciently possessed by the Tuscans c Gallos' traditur famâ dulcedine frugum, maximeque vini nouâ cum voluptate captos. Alps trans●jsse, agrosque ab Hetruscis antea cultos possedisse. T. Liv. hist. l. 5. , and first changing into this new name upon the coming of the Gauls from beyond the Alps, desbourding hither under Bellovesus, Nephew to Ambigatus, King of the Celtaes, in the reign of Tarqvinius Priscus, King of Rome, & those ancient inhabitants driven out, subduing the Country, and planting therein. The bounds hereof were the Alps of France, and Germany, dividing it from those Continents, the Tirrhene, and Adriatic Seas, and the rivers Arno, & d Rubicon híc fluvius, quondam Ital●ae finis. C. Plin. Nat hist. l. 3. c. 15. Rubicon fluvius labitur inter Ariminum, & Casennam, fluitque in Adriaticum mare▪ Circa originem Rucon, vel Rugon vocant, cum longius provectus est mare versus▪ Pisciatello. jacobi Dalechampii in Pli. Nat. hist. lib. 3. c. 15. Annotationes. Rubicon, falling thereinto, and dividing it from the rest of Italy. It contained the parts where now lie the great Dukedom of Milan, those other of Mantua, Ferrara, Parma, and Urbin, the States of Genoa, and Lucca, Marca Trevisana, and the country of Venice, Romagna, Piemonte, and the dominions of the great Duke of Tuscanye, lying West of the river Arno. They were the Gauls of this division, famous in ancient times for their taking, and sacking of the city of Rome, and their great Conquests, and victories in Greece, and Asia before mentioned. After long, and fierce wars with the Romans, the country, and people became at length totally subdued by that nation; which their final subjection happened a little before the Second Punic war, and about the year of Rome 531, M. Claudius Marcellus, and Cn. Cornelius Scipio being then Consuls. For it was in the Consulships hereof (as in the 3d Book of Eutropius) that their last war herewith was ended; commenced against the Insubrians. Concerning the after estate hereof, since it was no part of the more ancient, and proper Gaul, see Italy. GAUL TRANSALPINA. Gaul Transalpina * Strab. Geog. l. 4. Claud. Ptolem. l. 2. c. 7. et●. was divided from Gaul Cisalpina with the Alps, being bounded on the other sides with the Pyrenaean mountains from Spain, the river Rhijn from Germany, with the Sea Mediterranean, and the Aquitanique, and the British Oceans. It comprehended at this day the Walloons, and Low Countries, as far as the Rhijn, the Dukedoms of Lorraine, Gulick, Sweyburg, & Savoy, the free County of Burgundy, Elsace, Luick, the district of Triers, Stiff van Colen, the Diocese of Mentz, parts of the Lower Palatinate, & Dukedom of Cleve, the most part of the Cantons, and Confederacy of the Swissers, together with the great, and renowned kingdom of France, the subject of this present discourse. This was the true, and proper Gallia, whose sundry fortunes, and estates, successions, and alterations follow. GAUL UNDER THE FIRST NATIVES. THE first * v. T. Livii Hist Rom. l. 5. Caij jul. Caes. comment. bell. Gallici. Strab. Geog. l. 4. Luc. Flori hist. Rome l. 3. c. 2. Herodoti Clio. dominion hereof was under the Gauls, occasioning the name of the Country, whose antiquity, and first coming hither lie without the reach of History, or times memory; a people much renowned for arms, the victorious Conquerors of neighbouring, and remote nations, themselves for a long time remaining unconquerable. Their government during their first, and rude times was under kings, divided amongst many. Amongst these we read of Ambigatus, king of the Bituriges, or Celtae; Teutomalius of the Salyi; Bituitus of the Auverni, with others not worth the mentioning. In the time of Caesar they consisted for the most part of Commonwealths, the name & authority of king's abrogated. The first of foreign Nations flowing hereinto were the Germans, intruding upon the parts, neighbouring to the Rhijn, from whom the many people of the warlike Belgae were descended. The certain time of their coming is not set down. In the reign of Tarquin the Proud, king of the Romans, and in the 45 olympiad, arrive here the Phocenses, a Grecian people inhabiting Phocaea, a City of jonia in Asia the less, subdued, and driven out of their Country by Harpagus, general of the army of Cyrus, Monarch of the Persians; the founders here of the noble city of Massilia, the mother of the many after flourishing colonies of Emporiae, Nicaea, Forum-Iulium, Taurentium, & Olbia upon the sea-coast hereof, and of Spain. GAUL CONQVERED BY THE ROMANS. THe Romans * v. T. Li●. Epitome. l. 61▪ Lu. Flor. Hist Rom. lib. 3. c. 2. Strab Geog. li. 4. Caij Iu. Caes. Com. Bel. Gal. Pomp. Mel▪ l. 3. Plut. in vuâ Iu. Caesaris. Plin. Nat. Hist. lib. 4. c. 17 Am. Marcellini● lib. 15. Cassiod Chro. Imperato●bus Honor. et Theodosio. Sigonium in Fastos, & Triumphos Romanorum. jacobi Dalechampij Annotat. in li. 4. c. 17. N. Hist. Plinij. were the first, who for the desire of rule, and the greater enlargement of their Empire, invaded this country. About the year of Rome 628. M. Fulvius Flaccus, and M. Plautius' being then Consuls, pretending the injury of their confederates, the Massillians, fell out here their first war with the Salyi; subdued by this Fulvius, and by the succeeding Consul C. Sextius, together with their neighbours the Vocontij, & Ligures. Upon occasion of this war, and of the protection, & aid of Teutomalius, King of the Salyi, in the years of Rome 631, and 632 happened their next wars with the Allobroges, assisted by the Auverni, managed successively by two of their Consuls Cn: Domitius. Ahenobardus, and Q. Fabius Maximus; the issue whereof was the captivity of Bituitus, king of the Auverni with great slaughter of the Barbarians, and the subjection of the whole Southern part hereof, extended from the sea Mediterranean unto the Mountains Cemmeni, called afterwards Gaul Narbonensis, first reduced into the order of a Province (as thinketh Sigonius) by this Fabius in the year 633 of Rome's foundation, and some 5 years after that the wars with this Nation beyond the Alps first begun. Some 70 years afterwards C. julius Caesar, governor of the province, in ten years' space by a long, and bloody war conquered the rest hereof, lying North of the Mountains Cemmeni, and known by the name a Comata Plin. Nat. Hist. l. 4. c. 17. Comata, quorum populi Belgae, Aquitani et Celtae. Pomp. Mel. li. 3. Comata sic appellata, quòd incolae studiosius comam alerent. jacob. Dalechampij in l. 4. c. 17. Plin. Annotationes. of Gallia Comata; all which he reduced under the form of a Province, governed by their Proconsul's, and other names of Magistrates until the expiration of the Roman Empire. In the reigns, and Consulships of the Emperor's Honorius, & Theodosius the second, and about the year of Rome 1164, and of Christ 412, by the gift of Honorius, the Goths under their king Ataulphus first entered into, and took possession of Gaul Narbonensis; followed immediately after by the Burgundians, and Frenchmen; with whose swarms the whole in a short space became overspread, the Roman authority, and Empire, as the name of Gaul, becoming hereby quite extinguished. THE DESCRIPTION OF GAUL UNDER THE FIRST ROMAN EMPERORS. THe first * v. C. jul. Caesar. Com. Bel. Gall. lib. 1. c. 1. Strab. Geog. l. 4. Plin. Nat. Hist. l. 3. c. 5. & l. 4. c. 17. division hereof during the Roman government, and those first times, we find in Caesar to have been into the parts of Aquitania, contained betwixt the Pyrenaean Mountains, and the river Garonne; Celtica extended betwixt the Garonne, & the Seine, & Marne; and of Belgica, reaching from those two rivers of the Marne, and Seine unto the Rhijn, and the Ocean. He excludeth Narbonensis from the account, and name of Gaul; doubtless in regard of the civility of the inhabitants, by their long commerce, and acquaintance with the Romans then grown altogether Italianate, and differing from the other in fashion, and manner of living. Augustus Caesar notwithstanding, afterwards correcting this division, added Gaul Narbonensis hereunto; making hereby 4 parts, or provinces of the whole Gaul, Narbonensis, Aquitania enlarged unto the Loire, Celtica, or a Ante Augustum Aquitania inter Garumnam fluvium contenta, item in tres parts devisa Gallia, Belgicam, Celticam, & Aquitaniam. Augustus Caesar in 4. parts Galliam devisit, ita ut Celtas Narbonensi Provinciae tribueret, Aquitanoes eosdem cum lulio faceret, ijsque auctis, decem alias gentes intra Garumnam, & Ligerim inhabitants, reliquum in duas partes tribueret, unamque Lugduno ad●ungeret usque ad superiora Rheni, alteram Belgis. Strab. Geog. lib. 4. Lugdunensis, and Belgica; a division long afterwards observed until the reign of the Emperor Constantine the Great, whose exacter bounds with their many people, and cities follow out of Ptolemy, with reference to Caesar, Strabo, and other best authors of those times. AQVITANIA. SO called * v. Clau. Pt. Geog. l. 2. c. 7. Strab. l. 4. Pl. Nat. Hist. lib. 4. c. 19 Pomp. M●l. l. 3. Caes. Comm. Bel. Gall. l. 7. c. 2. 3. 4. 28. & 32. Interpretationes Montani, & Petri Birtij in Ptol. Geog. lib. 2. c. 7. from the city Aquae Augustae, now D' Acqs in Guienne. The bounds hereof were the Western Ocean from the Promontory Oeso of the Mountains Pyrenaean unto the mouth of the river Loire; the Loire from its head during the whole course thereof unto its fall into the Ocean, dividing it from Lugdunensis; a line from the head of the Loire unto the head of the river Illiberis in the Pyrenaean Mountains, severing it from Gaul Narbonensis; and the ridge of the Pyrenaean Mountains, taken betwixt that line, and the Promontory Oeso, parting the same from Spain. It comprehendeth now the countries of Gascoigne, Guienne, Velay, Gevaudan, Rovergne, Quercy, Perigort, Limousin, Auvergne, Berry, Engoulmois, Xaintoigne, Nivernois, Bourbonnois, & Poictou, with the Dutchye of Raiz in Bretaigne, besides some parts of other countries, accounted in Lugdunensis. The sundry people, and cities hereof with their interpretations follow. The Pictones, adjoining to the Loire, and the Ocean (the Pictones of Caesar, Strabo, and Pliny,) containing now Poictou, and the Duchy of Raiz. Whose towns were Augustoritum, now Poitiers. Limonum. and Sicor Portus, now Luçon. The Santones (the Santones of Caesar, & Strabo, and Santones Liberi of Pliny,) now Xaintoigne. Whose city was Mediolanium, (Mediolanum of Strabo) now Xainctes. The Bituriges, Vipisci (Bituriges Vbisci of Pliny, and Bituriges josci of Strabo) now Bourdelois. Whose cities were Burdegala, (Burdegala of Strabo) now Bourdeaux. Noviomagus. and Santonum Portus. The Tarbeli (the Tarbelli of Strabo, and Tarbeli Quartuorsignani of Pliny,) now le pais de Lapourd. Whose city was Aquae Augustae (the Aquitanis b Aquitanis, unde nomen Provinciae. Plin. N. Hist. lib. 4. c. 19 , from whence the name of the Province, after Pliny) now D'Acqs. The Limvici, neighbouring to the Pictones (the Lemovices of Caesar, Strabo, & Pliny,) now Limousin. Whose city was Ratiastum, now Lymoges. The Cadurci (the Cadurci of Caesar, Strabo, & Pliny,) now Quercy. Whose city was Ducona, now Cahors. The Petrocorij (the Petrocorij of Strabo, and Petrogori of Pliny,) now Perigort: Whose city was Vessuna, now Perigueux. The Bituriges Cubi (the Bituriges Cubi of Strabo, and Bituriges Liberi, surnamed the Cubi of Pliny,) now Berry. Whose city was Varicum (Avaricum of Caesar) now Bourges. The Nitiobriges (Nitiobriges of Caesar, & Strabo,) now Agennois, & Condomois. Whose city was Aginum, now Agen. The Vassarij (the Vassei of Pliny) now Bazadois. Whose city was Cossium, now Bazats. The Tabali (Gabales of Caesar, Strabo, and Pliny,) now Gevaudan. Whose city was Anderidum, now Lodesve. The Datij. Whose city was Tasta, now Dau. The Auscii (the Auscij of Strabo, and Ausci of Pliny, and Mela.) Whose city was Augusta, now Auches. Part of the A●verni (the Arverni of Caesar, and Strabo, and Arverni Liberi of Pliny, placed by Strabo in the Province Lugdunensis;) now Nivernois. Whose city was Augustonemetum, now Nevers. The Velauni (the Vellaunij of Strabo,) now Velay. Whose city was Ruessium, now Rieux, or S. Flour. The Rhutani (the Rutheni of Caesar, and Pliny, and Ruteni of Strabo,) now Rovergne. Whose city was Segodunum, now Rhodes. The Cuceneni, neighbouring to the Pyrenaean Mountains. Whose city was Lugdunum Colonia, now Oleron. The more noted Promontories of the Seacoasts hereof after the same author were Oeasum, now Olarso. Curianum Promontorium, now Cap. de Butz. Santonum Promontorium, and Pictonium Promontorium. The Havens were Santonum Portus. and Sicor Portus, now Lucon. The rivers were Aturius, now Adour. Garumna, now Garonne. Canentellus, now Charente, Ligeris, now the Loire. and Sigmanus. CELTICA, OR LUGDUNENSIS. a Beginning after Caesar and Mela at the Garumna; but according unto Strabo, Pliny, and Ptolemy at the Loire. SO called * v. Claud. Ptol. Geog. l. 2. c. 8. Strab. l. 4. Plin. N. His. l. 4. c. 1 8. Pomp. Mel. l. 3. jul. Caes. Comm. Bel. Gal. l. 1. c. 12. l. 3. c. 3. & 5. lib. 5. c. 21. l. 6. c. 2. 3. 7. & 8▪ & lib. 7. c. 3. 5. 18. 19 20. 22. 26. 27. 28. 29. 36. etc. Interpret. Montani, & P. Birtij in Claud. Ptol. lib. 2, c. 8. from the famous people of the Celtaes, and Lions, the chief city thereof. The bounds were the Loire from its first head unto the Ocean, common thereunto, and to Aquitania; the Ocean betwixt the falls of the Loire, and the Seine, the Seine during its whole course, and a line, continued right therewith from the spring, or head of the same unto the meetings of the rivers Doux, and the Soasne, together dividing it from Gaul Belgic; and another line drawn from the confluence of the rivers Doux, and Soasne, unto the head of the Loire, and the Mountains Cemmeni, parting it from Gaul Narbonensis. It containeth now all Bretaigne (the country of Raiz excepted,) Normandy unto the Seine, France Special, Chartrain, Perche, Maine, Anjou, Touraine, the Duchy of Vendosme, the county of Dunois, the countries Blesien, and Tonneres, Orleannois, Lorris, Soulogne, Brie, part of Champagne, Forest, Lionnois, and the Dukedom of Burgundy. The people, and towns hereof were thus ordered. The Veneti, (the Veneti of Caesar, Strabo, and Pliny;) the part now of Bretaigne about the town of Vannes. Whose city was Dariorigum; now Vannes. The Osismij upon the sea-coast (Osisimi of Caesar, and Osismij of Strabo, Pliny, and Mela,) the part now of Bretaigne about the town of S. Pol. Whose city was Vorganium, not unprobably S. Pol. The Samnitae, neighbouring to the Loire. The Aulercijs Diabolitae (the Diablintes of Caesar, and Diablindi of Pliny.) Whose city was Naeodunum. The Arubij. Whose city was Vagorit●m. The Namnitae (the Nannetes of Caesar, and Pliny;) the part of Bretaigne about Nantes. Whose city was Condivincum, now Nantes. The Rhedones (the Rhedones of Caesar, and Pliny;) the part now of Bretaigne about the town of Rhein's. Whose city was Condate, now Rhein's, The Biducenses upon the sea-coast. The Lexubij (the Lexovij of Caesar, and Pliny;) the part now of Normandy about the town of Lyseux. Whose city was Naeomagus; probably Lyseux. The Caletae upon the sea-coast (the Caletes of Caesar, and Galleti of Pliny, more rightly placed by Caesar amongst the Belgae;) now Caux in Normandy. Whose city was juliobona; now Honfleu. These with the Curiosolites, Rhedones, Ambibarri, Osissimi, Lemovices, and Vnelli, with other bordering states upon the Ocean, Caesar in the 7 book of his Commentaries, and 32 chap. surnameth the Aremoricae; called thus from their situation upon the Sea-coast. The Veneli, upon the sea-coast (the Vnelli of Caesar, and Pliny. The Veneliocassij (the Vellocassis of Caesar, and Vellocasses of Pliny;) the part now of Normandy about Rouen. Whose city was Rothomagus; now Rouen. The Auliorci. The Abrigcatui (the Abrigcatui of Pliny;) the part now of Normandy about Auranches. Whose city was Ingena; now Auranches. The Cenomanni (the Cenomanni of Pliny;) now Main. Whose city was Vindinum; now Man's, Maine, or Vendosme. The Aulercijs Eburaici (the Aulerci, surnamed the Eburovices of Pliny.) Whose city was Mediolanium. The b Most probably extended further in regard of the strength, and power of the people. v. Caesar Co-Bel. Gal. Senones (the Senones of Caesar, Strabo, and Pliny;) now Brie. Whose city was Agedicum (Agendicum of Caesar;) now Provence. The Carnutae (the Carnutes of Caesar, and Strabo, and Carnuti Faederati of Pliny;) now le pais Chartrain, and Orleannois. Whose cities were Autricum; now Chartres. and Cenabum (Genabum of Caesar, and Strabo;) now Oreleans. The Andicani (the Andes of Caesar, and Andegavi of Pliny;) now Anjou. Whose city was juliomagus; now Angiers. The Parisii (the Parisii of Caesar, Parrisii of Strabo, and Parrhisii of Pliny;) now the country of Paris. Whose city was Lucotecia (Lutetia of Strabo, Lutetia of Caesar, seated in an Island of the Seine;) now Paris. The Turupij (the Turones of Caesar;) now Touraine. Whose city was Caesarodunum;) now Tours. The Tricassij (the Trecasses of Pliny;) the part of Champagne about Trois. Whose city was Augustomana; now Trois. The Segusiani, neighbouring to the Arverni (the Segutiani of Caesar, Segusiani of Strabo, and Secusiani Liberi of Pliny;) now Forest. Whose cities were Forum Segusianorum; now Furs: and Rhodumna. The Meldae (the Meldae of Strabo, and Meldi Liberi of Pliny;) the part of Brie, about the town of Meaux. Whose city was jatinum; now Meaux. The Vadicassij (the Vadicasses of Pliny.) Whose city was Naeomagus; now Nemours. The Aedui (the Hedui of Caesar, the Hedui Faederati of Pliny, the Hedui, the most famous people of the Celtaes, after Mela, the Hedui of Strabo, honoured with the title of the Romans, the first of the Gauls, embracing their friendship, and confederacy;) now the Dukedom of Burgundy, and Lionnois. Whose cities were Augustodunum (Augustodunum, the richest city of the Hedui, after Mela;) now Austun. Caballinum (Cavillonium of Caesar, and Cabullinum of Strabo;) now Chalon upon Soasne. Lugdunum (Lugdunum of Pliny, a Roman colony, situated in the country of the Secusiani, and Lugdunum of Strabo, the chief town of the Segusiani, inhabited by the Romans, and after Narbo the most populous city of the Gauls, a Mart town, and the place of mintage for the Roman coins, used in this Province;) now Lion, and Carilocus. The more noted Ports, or Havens of Gaul Celtica after the same Author were Crociatonum; a Port of the Veneti. Brivates Portus, now Croisic in Bretaigne upon the Loire. Vidiana; not unprobably Blavet. and Staliocanus; now probably the Haven of Breast. The rivers which he only mentioneth, were Titius, & Argenis; now Trieu, and Arguennon; falling into the British Ocean at S. Brieu. Here was likewise the Promontory Gobaeum; now le Four in Bretaigne. BELGICA. * v. Claud, Ptol. Geog. l. 2. c. 9 Strab. l. 4. Plin. Nat. Hist. l. 3. c: 5. & l. 4. c. 17. Pomp. Mel. l. 3. Caes. Comment Belli Gallici lib: 1: c: 1: 2: 3: 4: 5. 6: 7: 8: 9: 10: 11: 12: 13: 14. 15: 19 lib: 2: c: 2: 7: 8. 10: 11: lib: 5: c: 1: lib: 6: c: 2. & 12: & lib: 7: c: 32. Corn. Taciti Annal: lib: 1: & Hist: lib: 1: 4: & 5. Interpretat▪ Montani, et P: Birtii in Claudu Ptol. Geog: l: 2: c: 9 BOunded with the Loire, and the line beforementioned, drawn from the Loire unto the meetings of the rivers Doux, & Soasne, dividing it from Celtica; the Ocean betwixt the more Eastern branch of the Rhiin unto the mouth of the Seine; the river Rhijn from its first source in the Mountain Adulas (now der Vogel of the Alps) unto its fall into the Germane Ocean, parting it from Germany; and a line drawn from the Mountain Adulas, and the spring of the Rhijn unto the confluence of the rivers Doux, and the Soasne, severing it from Gaul Narbonensis. The country at this day lieth for the greatest part out of France. It containeth now Picardy, with parts of Normandy, Champagne, and France Special; and in the Low Countries, and the parts belonging to the Empire, the Earldoms of Artois, Hainault, and Flanders, Brabant, Holland unto the middle branch of the Rhiin (derived by Utrecht, and Leyden), the parts of Gelderland, and of the district of Utrecht unto the said branch of the Rhiin, Zealandt, Limburg, Luxemburg, Namur, Luick, juliers, Stiff van Triers, Lorraine, and Bar, Westreich, Elsatz, the Free County of Burgundy, the Dioceses of Colen, and Mentz, parts of the Dukedom of Cleve, and of the Lower Palatinate, together with the parts of the Cantons, and Confederacy of Swissers, included within the Rhiin. The inhabitants, and their cities follow. The Atrebatii (the Atrebates of Strabo, and Pliny, and Attrebates of Caesar;) now Artois. Whose city was Rigiacum● now Arras. The Bellovaci (the Bellovaci of Caesar, Strabo, and Pliny;) now Beauvoisin. Whose city was Caesaromagus; now Beauvois. The Ambiani (the Ambiani of Caesar, and Pliny;) the part of Picardy about the town of Amiens. Whose city was Samarobriga (Samarobrina of Caesar;) now Amiens. The Rhomandues (the Veromandui of Caesar, and Pliny;) now Vermandois in Picardy. Whose city was Augusta Rhomanduorum; now St Quintin. The Vessones (the Suessones of Caesar, the Suessiones of Strabo, and the Suessiones Liberi of Pliny;) now Soissonois. Whose city was Augusta Vessonum; now Soissons. The Subanecti (the Vlbanectes Liberi of Pliny;) now the country about Senlis in the Dukedom of Valois. Whose city was Rhotomagus. The Rhemis (the Rhemi of Caesar, and Strabo, and Remi Foederati of Pliny;) the part now of Champagne about Rheims. Whose city was Durocottum (Duricorta of Strabo;) now Rheims. The Nervijs (the Nervijs of Caesar, and Strabo, and the Nervij Liberi of Pliny;) now Hainault, and the country about Tournay. Whose city was Baganum, now Tournay. The Morini (the Morini of Caesar;) now Flanders, and the part of Artois about Terwin. Whose city was Tarvanna; now Terwin. The Tongri beyond the river Tabuda (the Tungri of Pliny;) now part of Brabant. Whose city was Atuacutum; now Antuerpen. The Menapij beyond the Mace (the Menapijs of Caesar, Strabo, and Pliny;) now part of juliers. Whose city was Castellum. The Treveri (the Treveri of Caesar, Strabo, and Mela, and the Treveri Liberi of Pliny;) now Luxemburg, and the District of Triers. Whose city was Augusta Treverorum (Augusta of Mela, and Colonia Treverorum of Tacitus; now Triers. The Mediomatrices, the Mediomatrices of Strabo, and Tacitus, and Mediomatrici of Pliny; the part of Lorraine about the town of Mets. Whose city was Divodurum, Divodurum of Tacitus; now Mets. The Leuci, the Leuci of Strabo, and Leuci Liberi of Pliny; part also of Lorraine. Whose city was Tullum; now Toul. and Nasium; now Nancy. Germania Inferior, or the Lower Germany, extending along the course of the river Rhijn from the confluence of that river with the Obrincus, or Moselle unto the Ocean (Germania Inferior of Tacitus;) containing now Hollandt, Zealandt, Utrecht, Stiff van Colen, and Cleve. Whose cities were Batavodurum in the Island of the Batavians (Batavodurum of Tacitus;) now Duersteden. Vetera Civitas (Vetera Castra, and Vetera of Tacitus;) now Batemborch. Legio trigesima Vlpia, now Berck. Agrippinensis (Colonia Agrippinensis of Pliny, and Tacitus;) now Colen. Legio Prima Traiana; now Cobolentz. Mocontiacum (Mocontiacum of Tacitus;) now Mentz. and Bonna (Bonna of Tacitus;) now Bon. Germania Superior, or the Higher Germany (Germania Superior of Tacitus,) continued along the Rhijn from the river Obrincus, or the Moselle unto the Mountain jura, and the Helvetians; and divided into the many people of the Nemeti (the a Nemeti Rhenum accolens, Germaniae. gens. Plin. Nemeti of Pliny, and Nemetes of Caesar,) now part of the Lower Palatinate. Whose cities were Naeomagus, not unprobably Spier. and Rufiniana, now Oppenheim. The Vangiones (the Vangiones of Caesar, and Pliny,) now part likewise of the Lower Palatinate, and Elsats. Whose cities were Borbetomagus, now Worms. and Argentoratum, now Strasburg. The Triboci (the Triboces of Caesar, and Tribochi of Strabo, and Pliny,) part of Elsats. Whose cities were Breucomagus. and Elcebus, now Schlestat. And the Rauraci (the Rauraci of Caesar, and Raurici of Pliny,) now the country of Basil, and part of Elsatz. Whose cities were Augusta Rauracorum, now Basil; and Argentuaria, now Colmar. The Longones, (the Lingones of Caesar, Strabo, and Tacitus, & the Lingones Faederati of Pliny;) le pais Langroin. Whose city was Audomatunum, civitas Lingonum of Tacitus; now Langres. The Sequani, (the Sequani of Caesar, Strabo, and Pliny;) the Free County of Burgundy. Whose cities were Didattium, now Talcnberg. Visontium, Vesontio of Caesar; now Besançon. Equestris, Colonia Equestris of Pliny; now Neuf-chastel. and Avanticum, Aventicum of Tacitus; now Avenche. The Helvetij, the Helvetij of Caesar, and Tacitus; now Switzerlandt. Whose cities were Ganodurum, now Constents. and Forum Tiberij; now Rhysers stul Zurich. The more noted Mountains of Belgica after the same author were the jurassus, jurassus of Strabo, and jura of Caesar, and Pliny; now the jour: And Adulas Mons; now der Vogel; a part of the Alps. The Promontories, or Havens were Promontorium Itium, Portus Iccius of Caesar; now Calais, or S. Omar. and Gessoriacum Navale amongst the Morini; now Boulogne. The rivers were Phrudis; now the Some. Tabuda, Scaldis of Caesar, and Pliny; now the Scheldt. Obrincus, Mosella of Ausonius; now the Moselle. The Mosa, Mosa of Caesar; now the Mace. and the Rhijn. The greater channels of the Rhijn, whereby that famous river was disburdened into the Ocean, were Ostium Occidentalius, the Wahalis of Caesar; now the Wael. Ostium Medium, falling then into the Ocean at Lugdunum of the Batavi, since diverted another way by the Lecke. and Ostium Orientalius, Fosse Drusinae a Fosse Drusinae C. Suetonijs Tranquilli in Claudio. Fossa DrusianaTac. Annal. l. 2. of Suetonius; now the Ysel. NARBONENSIS. b Narbonensis Provincia, Bracata ante dicta, à reliquâ Galliâ latere Septentrionali, Montibus Gebennâ, et Iura cincta, ag●orum cultu, virorum, morumque dignatione, amplitudine opum nulli Provinciarum postferenda, breviter Italia verius, quam Provincia. Pli. N. Hist. l. 3. c. 5. Bracata ● Brachis nominata, nempe tunicâ, quae sago imponebatur, quâ in Curiâ depositâ, latum Ciavum Gallos sumpsisse Suetonius in Caio Caesare tradit. Provincia Romana privatim quoque haec dicta est, quòd prius à Romanis superata, et in Provinciam reducta leges Romanas▪ moresque accepissit. jacob. Delechampij Annot: in Plin. Nat. Hist: lib: 4: c: 17. Vlterior Provincia. C. lul. Caes. Com. Bel. Gal. l. 1. c. 4. * v. Clau. Pt. G. l. 2. c. 10. Strab. l. 4. Pl N Hist. l. 3. c. 5. Po. Me. l. 2. Iul: Caes. Co: l. 1. c. 3. 4▪ 5. & 15. l. 3. c. 3. & 9 & l. 7. c. 4. & Com: Bel. Civ. l. 2. c. 1. etl▪ 3. c. 13. Interp: Montani, et P: Bertij in Ptol. l. 2, c. 10. CAlled thus from the chief city thereof, Narbona. The bounds were upon the North, those before described, common hereunto, and to Aquitania, Belgica, and Lugdunensis; and upon the other sides the Alps, extended betwixt the Mountain Adulas unto the sea Mediterranean, and the mouth of the river Varo, parting it from Italy; the Pyrenaean Mountains from towards the head of the river Illiberis unto Veneris Templum, now Cabo de Creux, dividing it from Spain; and the Sea Mediterranean, intercepted betwixt Veneris Templum, and the mouth of the river Varo. It contained the countries of Languedoc, Provence, Savoy, and Daulphinie, with the Land of Russeillon, now belonging to the Crown of Spain. The people, and cities were these. The Volcae, Tectosages, and Arecomij (the Volcae of Pliny, the Volgi, and Volcae of Caesar, the Volgae, surnamed the Arecomici of Strabo, neighbouring to the Rhosne, and inhabiting the greatest part of the country, lying upon the West thereof; the Tectosages, part of the Volcae, after Pliny, & the Tectosages of the Volcae, reaching unto the Pyrenaean Mountains, after Strabo; the Arecomici of Caesar, Pliny, Mela, and Strabo,) containing now together the Province of Languedoc, and the Earldom of Russeillon. Whose cities were Illiberis (Iliberis, of Pliny, Ilybirris, with a river of the same name, after Strabo, Eliberri of Mela;) now Colibre. Ruscinum (Ruscino Latinorum of Pliny, Ruscino a town, with a river of the same name, issuing forth of the Pyrenaean Mountains, after Strabo, and Colonia Ruscino of Mela;) where now standeth the Castle of Russeillon, near unto the town of Perpignian. Tolosa Colonia (Tolosa of Caesar, Tolosa of the Tectosages of Pliny, Tolosa of Strabo, & Tolossa of the Tectosages, of Mela, one of the most wealthy cities of Gaul Narbonensis;) now Tholouse. Cessero (Cessero of Pliny;) now Castres'. Carcaso, Carcasu of Pliny; now Carcasone. Betirae, Biltera of Strabo, a well fortified city upon the river Obris, Blitera of the Septumani after Pliny, one of the most rich cities of Gaul Narbonensis, and Bliterae, a colony of the Septumani after Mela; now Beziers. Narbon Colonia (Narbo of Caesar, & Strabo, Narbo Martius, a colony of the Decumani, after Pliny, Narbo Martius, a colony of the Atacini, and Decumani, and the chief of the cities of Gaul Narbonensis after Mela;) now Narbonne. Nemausum Colonia (Nemausus, the chief city of the Arecomici, after Strabo, Nemausum of the Arecomici, a town free of the Latins, & the chief of 24 other towns, after Pliny, Nemausus of the Arecomici, one of the wealthiest cities of Gaul Narbonensis (Mela;) now Nismes. and Vindomagus. The Elycoci (the Helvijs of Caesar.) Whose city was Albaugusta, now Viviers. The Allobroges (the Allobroges of Caesar, Strabo, Pliny, and Mela,) Savoy, and part of Daulphinie Whose city was Vienna (Vienna upon the Rhosne, the chief town of the Allobroges, after Strabo, Vienna, a colony amongst the Allobroges, after Pliny, Vienna of the Allobroges, one of the most rich cities of Gaul Narbonensis, after Mela;) now Vienne. The Segalauni (the Segovell auni of Pliny) part of Daulphinie. Whose city was Valentia Colonia (Valentia of Pliny, in the country of the Cavares;) now Valence. The Tricasteni (the Tricastini of Pliny.) Whose city was Naeomagus; now Nion. The Cavari (the Cavares of Strabo, and Mela, and Regio Cavarum of Pliny,) part now of Daulphinie, and Provençe. Whose cities were Accusianorum Colonia; now Grenoble. Aveniorum Colonia (Avenio of Strabo, Avenio of the Cavares, free of the rights of the ancient Latins, after Pliny, Avenio of the Cavares, of the most wealthy cities of Gaul Narbonensis, after Mela;) now Avignon. Arausiorum Colonia (Arusio of Strabo, Arausio, a colony of the Secundani, after Pliny, Arausio of the Secundani, of the most wealthy cities of Gaul Narbonensis, after Mela;) now Aurange▪ and Cabelliorum Colonia (Cabalio of Strabo, and Cabellio of Pliny;) now Cavaillon. The Salices (the Salyi of Pliny, and Montana Salyum regio of Strabo;) now part of Provençe. Whose cities were Taruscum (Tarascon of Strabo;) now Tarascon. Glanum (Glanum of Pliny, and Glanon of Mela;) now Clandeve. Arelatum Colonia Arelate, a noted Emporie upon the Rhosne, after Strabo, Arelate, a colony of the Sextani, after Pliny, Arelate of the Sextani, one of the most wealthy cities of Gaul Narbonensis, after Mela;) now Arles. and Aquae Sextiae Colonia (Aquae Sextiae of the Salyi, after Pliny, Aquae Calidae, or Sextiae, founded by that Sextius, which subdued the Salyes, and named thus from him, & the hot baths their springing, after Strabo;) now Aix. The Memini (Memini of Pliny,) part of Provençe. Whose city was Forum Neronis, (Foroneroniensis of Pliny.) The Vocontij, (the Vocontij of Caesar, Strabo, Pliny, and Mela) part of Provençe. Whose towns was Civitas Vasiorum (Vasia of Pliny, and Mela;) now Vaison. The Sentij, part of Provençe. Whose city was Dinia (Dinia of Pliny;) now Digne. The sea-coast towns of Narbonensis were Agathopolis (Agatha, founded by the Massilians, after Strabo, Agatha, a town of the Massilians, after Pliny, Agatha of Mela;) now aged. Anatilorum civitas, Colonia (Anatilia of Pliny;) now Martegue. Massilia in the Comonni (Massilia of Caesar, and Mela, Massilia, a confederate city, inhabited by a colony of the greeks Phocaeenses, after Pliny, Massilia, built by the Phocaeenses, a well governed commonwealth, and commanded by the Nobility, after Strabo;) now Marseilles. Tauroentium; now Toulon. Olbia (Olbia of Strabo, and Mela;) now Eres. Forum julium Colonia (Forum julium of Strabo, Forum julium, a colony of the Octavani, after Pliny, Forum julium, a colony of the Octavij, after Mela;) now Feriuls. and in the Deciatij (Deciates of a Deceits Flori l. 2. c. 3. Hist. Rom. Florus, and Regio Deciatium of Pliny,) Antipolis (Antipolis of Strabo, and Pliny;) now Antibe. The Rivers were Illeris; now Techo in the land of Russeillon. Iliberis; now Aude in Languedoc. Atagis. Orobius; now Orb. Araurius, now Erhaud. Fosse Marianae, a dreane, or channel of the Rhosne; now Aigues Mortes. Rhodanus; now the Rhosne. Canus. Argentius in the Comonni; now Argentine. Varus; now Varo, the common bounds of Gaul, and Italy: disburdened into the French seas. Arar (Araxis of Caesar;) now the Soasne. Isara, now the Isere. Druentia, now Durance; emptied into the Rhosne. and Dubis, Alduabis of Caesar; now le Doux in the Free county of Burgundy, falling into the Soasne. here were likewise the Lake Lemanus (Lemanus of Caesar;) the Lake now of Geneve. and the Promontory Citharistos in the Comonni; now Cercilli, or Cabo de S, Sigo. The Lands hereof were Agatha. Blascon, most probably Languillade. the Staechades, being five in number, and lying near unto the mouth of the river Varo▪ and Lerona, now S. Margarita. Unto these of Ptolemy * v. Pli. N Hist. l. 4. c. 19 etc. Strab. Geog. li. 4. Pomp. Mel. lib. 2. jul. Caes. Com. Bel. Gal. l. 3. c. 9 l. 4. c. 7. & lib. 7. c. 5. 6. & 32. are added by Pliny in Aquitania the Begerri; now the country of Begorre. The Convenae; now Cominges. The Elusates (the Flussates of Caesar;) now Foix. The Conserrani, now the country about the town of Coserans. The Ambilatri. Anugnates. Sediboniates. Cocosates. Venami. Onobrisates. Belendi. Monesi. Osquidates Montani. Sibyllates. Camponi. Bercorates. Bipedimni. Sassumini. Vellates. Tornates. Sottiates, (Sontiates of Caesar.) Osquidates Campestres. Succasses. Latusates; now the country about Lactoure. Basabocates. Sennates. C●mbolectri. and Agesinates. In Lugdunensis, the Boijs (the Boijs of Caesar;) now Bourbonois. The Cariosuelites (the Curiosolites of Caesar) now Cournovaille. The Vidugasses. & the Itesui. In Narbonensis the Vulgientes; now the country of Apt. The Tricorij, Tricorij of Strabo. Avatici. Tricolli. Camatullici. Suelteri. Veruccini. Oxubii, (Ligures Oxybii of Strabo.) Ligauni. Suetri. Quariates. Adunicates. Alabecerii. Apollinares. Ceninenses. Cambolecti, surnamed the Atlantici. Livii. Piscenae. Ruteni. Sanagenses. Tascodunitani. Cononienses. Vmbranici. Sardones. Desuviates. Consuarani. Avantici. Campi Lapidei, (Campus Lapideus betwixt Massilia, and the mouth of the river Rhosne, after Strabo, Littus b Littus Lapideum, in quo Herculem contra Albionem, & Bergiona, Neptuni filios dimicantem, cum tela defecissent, ab invocato Iove adiutum imbre lapidum ferunt. Credas pluisse adeo multi passim, & latè iacent. Pomp. Mel. lib. 2. , Lapideum after Mela;) now la Craux in Provençe. and the Ebroduntii; now le pais Ambrunois in Daulphinie. In Belgica the Toxandri. Pagus Gessoriacus; now Boulognois. The Vbii, (the Vbiis of Caesar, the Vbii, brought hither from the farther shore of the Rhiin in Germany by Agrippa, after Strabo;) now the Diocese of Colen. The Oromansaci. Hassi. Castologi. Britanni. Sueconi. Rinuci. Frisiahones. Betasi. and Gagerni. Of towns Apta julia; now Apt. Carpentoracte; now Carpentras. Alba Helvorum. Augusta Tricastinorum; now S. Antoni de Tricastin. Aeria; now le Puy en Velaye. Bormannico. Marcina. Athenopolis of the Massilians. and Lucus Augusti. Strabo * v. Strab. Geog. l. 4. lulii Caesaris Comment. Belli Gallici lib. 1. c. 6. l. 3. c. 1. l. 4. c. 7. l. 5. c. 8. l. 6. c. 14. & l. 7. c. 22. & 26. addeth in Belgica, the Sicambri (the Sicambri of Caesar;) now Clevelandt. The Eburones (the Eburones of Caesar;) now part of juliers. and the Nantuates, seated at the head of the Rhiin (the Nantuates of Caesar;) now part of the Grisons. In Narbonensis, the Massilienses. Iconij. Pe●yli. and Ligures. with the towns Vrgenum. Contium. Gernum. and Vndalus, at the meetings of the rivers Sulga, & Rhodanus. In Aquitania amongst the Arverni, the towns Nemossus upon the Loire. and Gergovia (Gergovia of Caesar;) now Gergoie, a village by Clermont in Auvergne. In Lugdunensis Bibracta, a city of the Hedui (Bibracte of Caesar; now Beaulne in the Dukedom of Burgundy. Mela * v. Pomp. Mel. l. 2. addeth the Atacini, named thus from the river Atax, upon which they inhabited. and the town Citharistes. Caesar * v. C. jul. Caesaris comment. Bel. Ga. l. 3. c. 1. l. 2. c. 2. & l. 7. c. 5. 29. 32. & 36. addeth the Ambarri, a part of the Aremoricae. The Mandubij; now part of the Dukedom of Burgundy. The Seduni, part of the Upper Wallislandt. The Veragri; now the Lower Wallislandt. The Catuaci. and the Condrusones. with the towns of Vellaunodunum of the Senones. Matiscona of the Aedui; now Mascon. Alesij of the Mandubij; now Alize, a village, near unto Semur in the country of Auxois. and Octodurus of the Veragri now Martinach in Wallislandt. THE DESCRIPTIOM AND ESTATE of Gaul after the Emperor Constantine the Great, towards the expiration of the Western Roman Empire. THis was the face of Gaul during the first rank of the Roman Emperors. * v. Antonini Aug. Itiner. & Catal. Provinciarum, & civet. Galliae. Rufi Festi Breviarium. Notitiam Provinciarum. Comment. Guidonis Pancirolli in No●t. Provinciarum Imperii Occi dentis. Ammiani Marcellini hist. l. 15. P. Merulae Cos. p. 2. c. 3. & P. Birtijcom. l. 1. Constantine the Great for the better government hereof, subdivided those greater into 17 lesser divisions, or Provinces: which for a more full survey hereof, and because of some difference of names with the former, I have inserted out of the Catalogue of the Provinces, and cities of Gaul, ascribed to Antoninus Augustus, with relation to Rufus Festus, Ammianus Marcellinus, and to the Author of the Notitia. These with their cities, and Interpretations follow. PROVINCIA LUGDUNENSIS a Lugdunensis prima Ammian. Marcelli●● hist. l. 15. et Notit. Provinciarum. prima. Containing now Lionois, with part of the Dukedom of Burgundy. The cities hereof were Civitas Lugdunensis, the Metropolis, and civitas Eduorum b Augustodunum. Antonini Aug. Itin. civitas Lingonum, Castrum Gaballionense c Cavellio. Anton. Aug. Itin. , and Castrum Matisconense; now Lions, Authun, Langres, Chalon upon Soasne, and Mascon. Provincia Lugdunensis d Lugdunensis Secunda Notit Prov. et Am. Marcel. hist. l. 15. Provinciae Lugdunenses duae. Rufi Festi Breviarium. secunda. COntaining now the Dukedom of Normandy. The cities were civitas Rotomagensium, the Metropolis; and civ▪ Baiocassium, civ: Abrincuntum, civ: Salarium (id est) Saiorum, civ: Lexoviorum, and civ: Constantia; now Rouen, Baieux, Auranches, Sais, Lyseux, and Constances'. Provincia Lugdunensis e Lugdunensis Tert●a. Notit. Provinc. tertia. COmprehending now Touraine, Maine, Anjou, and Bretaigne. The cities were civ: Turonum, the Metropolis; and civ: Cenomannorum, civ. Redonum, civ. Andicavorum, civ: Namnetum, civ: Corisopitum, civ: Cianctium, id est Venetum, civ: Osismorum, and civ. Diablintum; now Tours, Man's, Renes, Angiers, Nantes, Kemper-Corentin, Vannes, and Leon, with the town of Carifes. Provincia Lugdunensis f Provincia Lugdunensis Senonia. Not. Provinc. quarta. COntaining now Beausse, Brie, Auxerrois, with parts of Champagne, and of France Special. The cities hereof were civitas Senonum, the Metropolis; & civ. g Pro (Carnutum. Carnorum▪ civ. Antisiodorum, civ. Tricassium, civ. A●relianorum, civ. Parisiorum, and civ. Meldu●rum: now Sens, Chartres, Auxerre, Trois, Orleans, Paris, and Meaux. Provincia Bellica h Belgica Prima. Notit. Provinc. et Am. Marcel. hist. l. 15. prima. COntaining Lorraine with the district of Triers. The cities hereof were civitas Treverorum, the Metropolis; and civ. Mediomatricum, id est Metis, civ. Leucorum, id est Tullo, and civ. Veredonensium; now Trier, Mets, Toul, and Verdun. Provincia Bellica i Belgica secunda. Am. Marcel. hist. l. 15. et Notit: Provinc. Belgicae duae. Bufi Festi Breviar. secunda. COntaining now Artois, Picardy, parts of Champagne, and France Special, with the countries of Cambray, and Tournay. The cities hereof were civ. Remorum, the Metropolis; and civ. Suessianum k Pro (S●essonum▪ , civ. Catalaunorum, civ. l Pro (Veromanduorum. Veromannorum, civ. m Pro (Atrebatum. Atravatum, civ. Camaracensium, civ. Turnacensium, civ. Silvanectum, civ. Bellovacorum, civ. Ambianensis, civ. Morinum, id est Ponticum, and civ. Bononensium; now Rheims, Soissons, Chaalon upon Marne, S. Quintin, Arras, Cambray, Tournay, Senlis, Beauvois, Amiens, Terwin, and Boulogne. Provincia Germania e Germania prima Am: Mar●cel. Hist: l: 15: et Notit. Provinc. prima. Containing now Sungow, Elsats, Westreich, the Bishopric of Ment●, and the part of the Palatinate on the side of the Rhijn. The cities were civitas▪ Magontiacensis f Magontiacus. Am: Marc: l: 15: Histor. , the Metropolis, now Mentz; and civ. g Argentoratus Am: Mar●: ibid. Argentoracensium, civ: Nemetum (id est Spira,) & civ: Vangionensis (id est Wormensis;) now Strasburg, Spire, and Worms. Provincia Germania h Germania secunda. Notit: Provin: et Am: Marc: ib: Germaniae duae Rufi Festi Breviar. secunda. Containing now the district of Colen, juliers, Cleve, Luick, Brabant, Namur, Hainault, Limburg, Luxemburg, Gelderland, Utrecht, Flanders, Holland, and Zealand. The cities hereof were civ: i Agrippina Am. Marc. ib. Agrippinensis, the Metropolis, and civ: k Tungri Am: Marc: ib: Tungrorum; now Colen, and Tongeren. Provincia Maxima Sequanorum l Maxima Sequanorum Rufi Festi, & Not. Provinciarum. Containing now the Free country of Burgundy, and Switzerland. The cities hereof were civ: m Bisontij Am. Marc. ibidem. Vesontiensis, the Metropolis, now Besançon; and civ: Equestrium n Equestris Anton. Augusti Itinerar. , now Lausanne, civ: Eluntiorum, now Avanches, civ: Basiliensium (id est Basilea,) now Basil, civ: Noidenolex Aventicus, Castrum Vindonise, Castrum o Argentua●ia Antonini Augusti Itinerar. Argentariense, now Colmar, and Castrum Rauracense, (id est) Abucina. Provincia Alpium p Alps Graiae, et Paeminae Am: Marc. lib. 15, et Notit. Provin. Alps Graiae Ruf. Festi. Graiarum, & Paeninarunt. Containing now Wallislandt, and part of Savoy. The cities hereof were civ: Centronum (id est) Tarantasia, the Metropolis, now Tarantaise; and civ: Valensium (id est) octodurus; now S. Mauris, or Ma●tinach. Provincia q Viennensis Am: Mar. li. 15. Rufi Festi, et Notit. Provinc. Vienniensis. Containing now Daulphinic, Provinçe and Vivaretz, with part of Savoy. The cities were civ: Vienniensium r Vienna. Am. Marc▪ lib. 15. , the Metropolis, now Vienne; and civ: Gennave●sium s Geneva Caesaris Com. Bel. Gall. , civ: t Gratianopolis. Gratianopolitana, civ: Albensium, civ. Vivario, civ: Decensium, civ: u Valentia Am. Marcel. lib. 15. Valentinorum, civ: Avenicorum, civ. Arelatensium x Arelate Am. Marcel. l. 15. , civ: Carpentoratensis, civ: Massiliensium, civ: y Tricastini Am. Marc. l. 15. Ricartinorum, civ: Vasionensium, civ: Arausinorum, and civ: Cabellicorum, now Geneve, Grenoble, Alby, Viviers, Die, Valence, Avignon, Arles, Carpentras, Marscilles, S. Antony de Tricastin, Vaison, Aurange, and Cavaillon. Provincia z Alps Mariti●ae Am. Marc. lib. 15. et Notit. Provinc. Alpium Maritimarum. Containing now parts of Daulphinie, and Provençe. The cities hereof were civitas Ebroduno, the Metropolis, now Ambrun; and civ: Diniensium, now Digne, civ: Saniciensium, id est Sanicisio, now Senas, civ: Clannetena, now Glandeves, civ: Venciensium, id est Ventio; now S. Paul. de Vençes, civ: Rigomagensium, civ: Solliniensium, and civ: Cemetenensium. Provincia Narbonensis a Narbonensis Prima. Notit. Provinciarum. prima. Containing now Languedoc. The cities hereof were civitas Narbonensium b Narbona Am: Marcellini. l. 5. , the Metropolis, now Narbonne; and civitas c Tolosa Am. Mar. ib. Tolosatum, id est Tolosa, civ: Beterrensium, civ: Agatensium, civ: Nemausensium, civ: Megalonensium, civ: Lutuensium, id est Lutava castrum, and civ: Vcetiensis; now Tholouse, Beziers, aged, Nismes, Magalone, Lodesve, and Vsets. Provincia Narbonensis d Narbonensis Se cunda. Notit. Provinc. Secunda Containing now part of Provence. The cities hereof were civitas Aquensium, the Metropolis, now Aix; and civ: Aptensium, civ: Retensium, id est Reias, civ: Foroiuliensium, civ: Appencensium, civ: Segesterorum, and civ: e Antipolis Am. Marcellini: l. 15. Antipolitana; now Apt, Rises, Feriuls, Gap, Cisteron, and Antibe. Provincia Aquitania f Aquitania prima Notit. Provinciarum. prima. Containing now Berry, Auvergne, Rovergne, Quercy, Limousin, with Gevaudan, and Velay in Languedoc. The cities hereof were civitas Bituricum, now Bourges, the Metropolis; and civ: Arvernorum, civ: Rotenorum g Rutheni Caesaris. v. supra. , civ: Albigensium, civ: h Gadurci Caesaris. Cadorcorum, civ: Lemavicum, civ: Gabalum, and civ: Vellaunorum; now Clermont en Auvergne, Rhodes, Alby, Cahors, Lymoges, Mende, and le Puy en Velay. Provincia Aquitania i Aquitania secunda Notit. Provinciarum. Aquitaniae duae Rufi Festi. secunda Containing now Poictou, Xantoigne, Engoulmois, and Perigort, with Bourdelois, and Agennois in Gascoigne, and Guienne. The cities hereof were civ: k Burdegala Am. Marcellilib. 15. Burdegalensium, the Metropolis, now Bourdeaux; and civ: l Aginum Ptol. Agennensium, civ: Etolisnensium, civ: Santonum, civ: m Pictavi Am. Marcellini lib: 15. Pictones Caesaris. Pictavorum, and civ: Petrogoriorum; now Again, Engoulesme, Saints, Poitiers, and Perigueux. Provincia Novem-populonia n Novem-populana Rufi Festi. Novem populi Am. Marc: et Notit: Provinciarum. Containing the rest of Guienne, and Gascoigne, with the Principality of Bearn. The cities hereof were civ: o Ausci Amm: Marcellini l: 15. Ausciorum, the Metropolis, now Auches; and civ: p Aquae Augustae Ptolomaei. Aquensium, civ: q Latusates Plinij. Lastoracium, civ: Convenarum, civ: r Conserrani Plinij. Consantanorum, civ: Boatum, quod est Bot, civ: Beranensium, id est Benainas, civ: Aturensium, civ: s Vasatae. Amm: Marcellini l. 15. Vasatica, civ: Tursaubica Tralugorra, civ: Elleronensium, and civ: Ellosaticum; now D'acqs, Lactoure, Cominges, Coserans, le pais de Buchs, and Bearn, Aire, Basats, Tarbe, Oleron, and Euse en Gascoigne. Of these Viennensis, Lugdunensis prima, Germania prima, Germania Secunda, Belgica prima, and Belgica secunda according to the Author of the Notitia were Consulary Provinces. The rest were praesidial. Rufus Festus accounteth only 14 Provinces; differing from the Author of the Notitia in that he maketh but two Lugdunenses, and only one Narbonensis. The INVASION, and DOMINION of the NORTHERN, and BARBAROUS Nations. Such was the estate of Gaul during the subjection hereof unto the Romans, quite changed by the invasion, and conquests of the Northern, and Barbarous Nations, and becoming divided into sundry new kingdoms, and names; that more ancient of the Gauls extinguished. These were the Britons, Burgundians, Visigothes, Almans, and Frenchmen: whose first entrance, reign, continuance, and succession, and the Estates occasioned from them, follow in order. THE BRITONS. Britanni, & Britoneses. THese * Galfr. Mon. Hist. Brit. l. 5. c. 12 etc. Hent. H●ntingdon. Hist. lib. 1. & l' Histoire de Bretaigne par Bartrand. d' Argentre, Sieur de Gosnes. not unprobably were a remainder of the ancient Gauls, shut up within Gaul Armorique through the conquests, and invasion of the French, and other barbarous intruders, and named thus either from the Britanni, a people mentioned t Britanni Pli. Nat. Hist. l. 4. c. 17. by Pliny in the neighbouring Gaul Belgic, or through an after mistake in regard of their common language with the Britons of the Island, which after Caesar, and Tacitus, u vid. supra. was the same of both nations. More certainly otherwise (not to contradict the usual, and received opinion, although without the assertion of more ancient Greek, and Latin Authors, who lived about those times (a belief grounded only upon the authority of Gal. Monumeth. and other late English, & French Historians) they were no other than a colony of the Britons Insulaires about the year 385, and in the reigns of the Emperor's Gratian, and Theodosius the first, brought hither, and planted in Gaul Armorique by Maximus, Lieutenant of the Island for the Romans, then rebelling & usurping the Western Empire against Gratians to secure thereby his retreat into that Island, if by chance of war, or otherwise he should be forced again to leave the continent. The tyrant Maximus shortly after being vanquished, and slain by the Emperor Theodosius, they became a free estate, loose from all foreign subjection, neglected by the Romans, and the succeeding Frenchmen, busied with other greater, and more weighty affairs; and reinforced not long after with other great disbourdments of the same nation, avoiding the fury of the English, and Saxons, wasting, and destroying their country. Their dominion here contained the part, before mentioned, of Gaul Armorique, extended betwixt the Ocean, and the rivers Loire, Maine, and Covesnon; since from hence called Bretaigne. In the year of Christ 766, and the reign of the Emperor Charles the Great, weakened by civil dissensions, they were first made subject to foreign, and the French command; subdued by Astolphus, his Seneschal, or governor of the Marches hereof. In the next reign of the Emperor Lewis the Godly they again notwithstanding recovered their lost kingdom, and liberty: which, the French, being still interessed, and detained at home by civil broils, they for a long time after maintained until Duke Peter de Dreux, who overmatched by the power of the French, and fearing their greatness, made the country first subject to the vassalage of Lewis the ninth, French king; followed by all his successors. In the late memory of our ancestors Francis the first, French King, and in the right of his wife Claude, Duke hereof, to present all future claim, and disunion which might happen, by consent of the Estates incorporated this great Dukedom with the Crown of France, never from thence to be severed, which, the male issue hereof extinct in Henry the third, Lewis the thirteenth of the house of Bourbon, and Navarre, now reigning (Isabel of Austria, Princess of the Low Countries, the heir general, rejected) by the virtue hereof at this day enjoyeth. Their religion was always Christian, and Catholic, instructed in this faith under the Romans, before their coming into this Province. Their government until their union with the crown of France was Monarchical, first under kings, then under dukes. Their Princes follow. Conan, an English Briton, placed here by Maximus in the year, and reign aforesaid. Grallon after some son to Conan. Solomon the first, son to Grallon. Auldran son to Solomon the first. Budic the first, son to Auldran. Hoel the first, son to Budic the first. Hoel the second, son to Hoel the first. Alain the first, son to Hoel the second. Hoel the third, son to Alain the first. Solomon the second, son to Hoel the third. In this prince, judicael the last K. of Basse Bretaigne, dying without heirs, (for since the last disbourdments hither of the Britons until this time the estate hereof was divided into two kingdoms,) the whole became united under one Prince. Alain the second, grandchild to Solomon the second. He deceased without heirs, the last king of Bretaigne of the house of Conan. Daniel Dremruz; Budic the second, Maxence; john Reith; and David Wa, chiefs of their factions, the kingdom being then rend into many petty tyrannies, the occasion of the after conquest hereof by Charles the Great. After that the kingdom became again recovered from the French, Neomene, formerly Lieutenant here, & Governor of the Province for the Emperor Lewes the godly, chosen about the year 841. Heruspee, son to Neomene, slain by Solomon, his successor. Solomon the third, the murderer of Heruspee, son to Rivaillon, brother to King Heruspee. He was likewise slain by Pastenethen, & Gurvant, brothers to Heruspee; and sons to Neomene in the year 874: the last king of Bretaigne. Alain, surnamed le Rebre, son to Pastenethen, after long misery, and contention for the kingdom, succeeding in the government hereof: the Normans, who had invaded the province, being vanquished, and his competitors slain, and subdued. THE DUKEDOM OF BRETAIGNE. REfusing the more envious name of king, he took upon him only the title, and style of Duke; since followed by all the succeeding Princes. juhael, and Collodoch, sons to Alain le Rebre. An Inter-regnum for certain years by means of the Norman, or Danish invasion, and tyranny, miserably wasting, and subduing the Country. Alain, surnamed Barbetorte, son to Mathuede, Earl of Porrhoet, and of the daughter of Alain le Rebre, the Normans being driven out. Drogon, ●on to Alain Barbetorte, slain young by the treason of Fouques, Earl of Anjou, in whom ended the house of Alain le Rebre. Conan, Earl of Renes, descended from king Solomon the third; his Competitors Hoel, and Guer●ch, natural sons to Alain Barbetorte, successively contending, being vanquished, and slain. Geffrey, son to Conan the first. Alain the third, son to Geffrey the first. Conan the second, son to Alain the third. He died sans issue. Hoel the fourth, son to Alain, Earl of Cournovaille, in the right of his wife Havoise, sister to Conan the second. Alain the fourth, surnamed Fergent, son to Hoel the fourth. Conan the third, son to Alain the fourth. Eudon, Earl of Ponthieure, in the right of his wife Berthe, daughter to Conan the third. Conan the fourth, son to Eudon, and Berthe aforesaid. Geffrey the second, third son to Henry the second, king of England, in the right of his wife Constance, daughter to Conan the fourth. Arthur the first, son to Geffrey, and Constance. He died young, and unmarried, after the French relation, murdered by his unnatural Uncle, john King of England, jealous of his better right to that kingdom. Peter de Dreux, in the right of his wife Alis, daughter by a second marriage to Constance aforesaid. He first made the Dukedom subject unto the sovereignty and homage of the French kings. john the first, son to Peter de Dreux, and Alis john the second, son to john the first. Arthur the second, son to john the second. john the third, son to Arthur the second. He died without heirs. After the decease hereof the right was controversed betwixt john, Earl of Montfort, younger son to Arthur the second, aided by Edward the third, King of England; and Charles de Blois, husband to joan la Boiteuse, daughter to Guye, second son to Duke Arthur the 2d, assisted by Philip de Valois, French king neither side yet prevailing. john the fourth, surnamed the Valiant, son to john, Earl of Montfort aforesaid, sole Duke of Bretaigne, after the decease of Charles de Blois, his competitour, through the aid, and valour of the English overthrown, and slain at the battle of Auray. john the fifth, son to john the fourth. Francis the first, son to john the fifth. He deceased without heir male. Peter, brother to Francis the first. He died sans heirs. Arthur the third, Earl of Richmond, and Constable of France, second son to john the fourth. He also deceased without issue. Francis the second, son to Richard, Earl of Clisson, third son to john the fourth. He deceased in the year 1488. Charles the eight, French king in the right of his wife Anne, heir of Bretaigne, daughter to Francis the second. He died without issue. Lewes the twelfth, French king, in the right of Anne of Bretaigne aforesaid, daughter to Duke Francis the second, married unto him after the decease of King Charles the Eight. He deceased without male issue. Francis the first, French king, and the third of that name, Duke of Bretaigne, in the right of his wife Claude, eldest daughter to king Lewes the twelfth, and Anne aforesaid. With consent of the estates of Bretaigne in the year 1532, he inseparably united the Dukedom to the crown of France. Francis, Dauphin of Vienne, eldest son to king Francis the first, and of Claude, crowned Duke of Bretaigne in the year 1539. He died young before his father. Henry the second, French king, son to King Francis the first, and Claude. Francis the second, French king, son to Henry the second. Charles the ninth, French king, brother to Francis the second, and son to Henry the second. Henry the third, French king, brother to Francis the second, and Charles' the ninth, and son to Henry the second, the last French king of the house of Valois, and in whom ended the line, & succession of the Dukes of Bretaigne. After his decease, the line masculine of the house of Valois, and Bretaigne being extinguished, the right hereof was questioned betwixt Henry the fourth, King of France, and Navarre, and Philip the second, king of Spain, pretending the title of his daughter Isabel, now Princess of the Low countries, descended of Elizabeth, daughter to King Henry the second. By the aid of the English the Spaniards are beaten out, and the province by virtue of the union, and incorporation made by King Francis the first, hath since remained still annexed to the crown of France. THE BURGUNDIANS. a Purgundiones Plin. Oros. Cassiodor. etc. THese were a * v. Pli. N. Hist. l. 4. c. 12. Zosimi Hist. l. 1. Imperatore Prob. jornand. de Regn. & Temp. successione lib. Am: Marc. l. 18. Imperat. Constantio, & jul. & lib. 27. Imp: Valentiniano, & Valente. Cassiodori Chron. Imper. Valentiniano primo. & Honorio, & Theod. Pauli Orosijs Hist. l 7▪ c. ●7. Histoire de Lyon par Claude de Rubys liure, 2. c. 2. 3. 5. 7. 8. Germane people, inhabiting beyond the river of Elb towards the coast of the sea Baltique. Orosius deriveth their name from the Dutch word Burg, signifying in that language (as still it doth) a town, given unto them in regard of such their more civil manner of plantation, inhabiting towns, and villages; differing in this from the rest of the b Nullos Germanorum populos utbes habitari satis notum est, nè pati quidem inter seiunctas sedes. etc. Corn. Tac. lib. d● Moribus Germanorum. Germans. Their first mention we find in Pliny; placed (as is before related,) & accounted then part of the Vandali. In histories we hear not of them until the Emperor Probus, then fought withal, & overthrown by him in a great battle. Their mention after this is clear, & frequent. In the reign of the Emp. Valentinian the first we read of them to the number of 80 thousand fight men, first descending to the coast of the Rhijn: afterwards in the reign of the Emperor's Honorius, & Theodosius, as a Christian, and a more peaceable Barbarian, drawn into Gaul by Stilico, lieutenant to Honorius, and permitted there to inhabit, with charge only to defend the Rhijn, and the Roman frontiers against the Frenchmen, and other barbarous nations, preparing to invade the Empire. Their first, and more ancient dwelling amongst the Vandali, was part of the country, where now lie the great Dukedoms of Mecklenbourg, and Pomeren. After their descent unto the Rhijn they took up part of the Lower Palatinate; bordering to that river, and upon the Almans. In Gaul, after that they had withdrawn thither, they inhabited all, or the greatest part of the Provinces of Maxima Sequanorum, the Alps Graiae, and Paeninae, Lugdunensis prima, & Viennensis, containing now the Dukedom, & Earldom of Burgundy, Nivernois, Bourbonois, Beauviolois, Lionois, Daulphinye, Savoy, Switzerlandt unto the river Russ, and the Grisons; confining upon Italy by the Alps, and divided from the Almans by the Russ, and the Mountain Vauge. Their religion before their entrance into Gaul was Catholic, and Christian. Their government was always Monarchical; divided whilst they remained in Germany amongst many Kings; in Gaul governed only by one. Their princes here were Gondiochus. Gundebault. Sigismond. and Gundemar. In this last prince, warred upon, and overthrown, and driven out by Childebert, and Clotaire, French Kings of Paris, and Soissons, in the year 526, after their continuance of 120 years, their kingdom here, and state took end; added afterwards as a Province to the French Monarchy. Concerning the after affair hereof see the Frenchmen. THE VISIGOTHES. * See Spain. THey were the same with the Visigots, sometimes possessing, and inhabiting Spain; their dominions being extended over both Provinces. Under their king Euricus, at which time they were at their height, they held subject unto them in this province in a manner the whole Southern moiety hereof; continued from the river Loire unto the sea Mediterranean, the Alps, and the Pyrenaean Mountains, & containing then Aquitania, with the greatest part of Narbonensis, now the countries of Provence, Languedoc, Gascoigne, Guienne, Rovergne, Quercy, Limousin, Perigort, Engoulmois, Poictou, Berry, and Auvergne with others. Driven out of Aquitania by Clovys, the fifth king of the Frenchmen, and shortly after Provence by Amalasiunta, protector of the kingdom of the Ostrogothes, being resigned to Theodebert, French King of Mets, there dominion here became stinted betwixt the river Rhosne, and the Pyrenaean Mountains in the part of Narbonensis, from the language, dialect, or longer abode there of the nation called afterwards Languedoc; which they held until their conquest, and extirpation by the Moors. THE ALMANS. * See Germany. COncerning this people it hath been more fully related in the survey, and discourse of Germany; towards the expiration of the Western Roman Empire falling into, and inhabiting part of both provinces. They shared here in Gaul the province of Germania prima, with part of Maxima Sequ●norum; comprehending now Westreich, Elsats, Sungow, the part of the Palatinate, lying on this side of the Rhijn, with the part of Switzerlandt, contained betwixt the Rhijn, and the river Russ, being divided from the Burgundians by the Russ, and the Mountain Vauge. By Clovis, the first Christian King of the Frenchmen, they were totally subdued, and their possessions both here, and in Germany annexed to the French dominion; known for a long time after by the name of Almaigne, or Suevia. THE FRENCHMEN. a Franci Am. Marc. lib. 27. etc. * v. Sext. Aurelium Victorem de Caesaribus Imperat. Gallieno. Trebellii Pollionis Gallienos, duos. Flavij Vopisci Divum Aurelianum, Zosimi Hist. l. 1. Probo Imper. & lib. 3. Imp. Const. Eutropij Hist. Ro l. 9 Imp. Diocl. Am. Marc. l. 27. Valentiniano's primo, & Valente Imp. M. Aur. Cassiodori Chronicon Imperat. Theodosio secun●do, & Valentiniano tertio. Prosperi Aquitani Chronicon. Aymonium de Gestis Franc. Gregorij Turon. Hist. Francorum. Hotomanni franc-gal. lib. 5. joannis Isacij Pontani Oigenes Francicas. Gagwini annal Rer. Gallicatum: Histo●●e de France par Bern▪ de Girard Seigneur du Haillan. THese were certain people of the Germans, mentioned by Ptolemy, and the ancient Geographers, and inhabiting near unto the fall of the Rhiin, towards the main of the Roman Empire for their greater strength, and security joining into this one nation, and leaving their many old names, and uniting into this common. Concerning the Etymology of the name, authors agree not. Some would have them thus called from their bold, and fierce natures, which name should have been given unto them by one of the Valentinian Emperors: whose error is hereby apparent for that we read of the French long before any such Roman Emperor. Pontanus doth otherwise derive the name from the word: Francesca, a weapon, peculiar to the Nation; an Etymology also without ground, and alike uncertain. The most probable with the leave of Pontanus is that of Hotomannus from the word Frank, signifying Free with the ancient Dutch, as now with the modern, (for such was the first language of this nation;) taken up by the sundry Germane people, whereof these were composed, in ostentation of their valour, in regard of their freedom, and liberty from the Roman servitude, and injuries, with continual excursions invading the provinces hereof, themselves remaining safe from the like retaliations, secured by their intricate, and unpassable woods, and marshes. Their first express mention we find to have been in the reign of the Emperor Galienus, then ransacking Gaul, & Spain, and serving the rebel Posthumius in his wars hereagainst. After this they are frequently named in the reigns of the succeeding Emperors: in the reign of Clodius the second, foraging Gaul, & at Moguntiacum to the number of 700 slain by Aurelianus, afterwards Emperor, than Tribune of the 6 Legion Gallican: of Probus, overthrown in battle by the army hereof, and with a fleet of ships pillaging, and spoiling along the seacoasts of Sicily, Africa, and Greece: of Dioclesian, with the neighbouring Saxons infesting the seacoasts of Gaul Belgic, and Armorique: of Constantius, son to Constantine the Great, with the Almans, and Saxons after their wont manner pillaging, and ransacking Gaul, and spoiling no less than 40 cities in the tract hereof along the Rhijn: of Valentinian, and Valens, with the Saxons again breaking into, and spoiling the same province: of Thedosius' the second, and Valentinian the third, slain in great numbers by the valiant Aelius, lieutenant hereunto, and driven out of a part of Gaul, neighbouring to the Rhijn, which they then newly had seized upon. Their country during these their first affairs was wholly in Germany, seated betwixt the Almans, and the Saxons, and extended along the shore of the Rhijn from the meeting hereof with the Mien unto the fall of that river into the Germane Ocean, quarting in Gaul upon the further side of the Rhijn the province of Germania secunda. They comprehended the countries, where are at this day Engern, Marck, Bergen, part of Cleve, Stiff van Utrecht, Gelderlandt, & Hessen, the Earldom of Zutphen, Overysel, West-phalen, North-Hollandt, together with the East, and West-Freislandts. The several Dutch people, which they contained (uniting into this general name,) were the Bructeri, reaching along the shore of the Rhijn betwixt the river of the Mien, and Colen: the Sicambri, extended from thence unto the division of the Rhijn at Schenken-scans: the Chamavi, seated near unto the fall, or mouth of the Rhijn: the Salijs, lying a Franci Salijs Am. Marc. Hist. l. 17. Constantio, et juliano Imperat. about the river Isala, now Ysel, called thus from hence, and occasioning the name of the pretended Salic Law: the Minores Frisijs, now North-Hollandt: the Maiores Frisijs, now West-Freislandt: the Tencteri, b Franci Atthuarij Am. Marc. Hist. l. 20. Constantio & juliano Imperat. Ansuarii, and Cherusci. For thus we find them dictinctly called, placed, & attributed to this common name in the table published by Peutinger, written in the time of the later Roman Emperors. The first time of their sixth plantation in Gaul (following the most credited authors) happened in the reign of the Emperor Valentinian the third, under Clodi●, their second king from Pharamont, conquering, and inhabiting the country of Germania secunda; whether that they were but only in part expulsed from hence by Aetius, or returning again with greater confidence, & fury after the death hereof, murdered by Valentian, jealous of his virtues. Under Merove, succeeding unto Clodio, they added hereunto the first Belgica. Under Childeric they added the second Belgica; withdrawing by little, and little out of Germany, their ancient abode, and leaving the Moorish wood-lands, which they there possessed, unto the Saxons, violently pressing upon them from the North, busied here in the conquests, and plantation of better countries. Under Clovys, their fifth king (the Visigothes overcome, and the Almans subdued,) they took in the provinces of Aquitania, & Germania prima, cleared Belgica of the Romans (under Siagrius then keeping possession about Soissons,) and added in Germany to their kingdom, & name, whatsoever was then held by the Almans, and Bavarians, containing the part hereof, extended betwixt the river Mien, and the Alps. Under Childebert, and Clotaire, sons to Clovys, and kings of Paris, and Soissons (the French dominion being then divided,) they conquered the Burgundians. Under Theodoric, brother hereunto, & king of Mets, or Austrasia, they subdued the Thuringians. Under Theodebert, king of Austrasia, grandchild unto Clovys, and son to Theodoric they took in Provence, or the part of Gaul Narbonensis, contained betwixt the river of Rhosne, and the Alps; surrendered by Amalasiunta, and the Ostrogothes, by whom it had been gotten, and detained from the Visigothes. Under Charles Martel, regent of the kingdom for the titulary princes, they utterly expulsed the Visigothes, and Moors out of Languedoc; their last retreat in this province. Under Charles the Great they took from the Moors in Spain the part of Tarraconensis, where was afterwards the great, and famous Earldom of Barcelona, and conquered the kingdoms, and nations of the Britons, Saxons, Avares, and Lombard's, uniting under the Monarchy of the French the whole Gaul Transalpine, Pannony, Germany unto the rivers Eydore, Elb, and the Saltza, the best part of Italy, together with the title, and honour of Roman Emperor, for a certain time afterwards remaining hereditary to the royal families of this nation; in whose reign, and in that next of his son, the Emperor Lewis the Godly, the Empire, and dominion hereof was at the height, through their civil discords, & that unprovident division made by the sons of the Godly, declining shortly after, and breaking into five lesser kingdoms, of Italy, Germany, or East-France, Lorraine, Burgundy, and West-France, all which not long after coming into the hands of stranger princes, ceased to be French, resolving into sundry petty states, and governments; West-France excepted, wherein the name, and account of the nation at this day resteth confined, the manner whereof with their continuance, successions, and whole fortunes unto our times, or during French, we will show hereafter. We find at this time the account, and name of France (for thus was called the greatest part of the French dominions after their possession, and plantation by this nation) to have extended over the whole Gaul, as also over Pannony, and the parts of Germany subject hereunto; their ancient names worn out. It containeth then two divisions, or kingdoms, famous in the French, and Dutch histories, of Oostenreich, or Austrasia; or of Westreich, or Westrasia; for thus we read them corruptly named in the Latin Authors of that ruder age. Oostenreich signified the Eastern kingdom, so called from such its situation, compared with the other division. It was otherwise named East-France, in regard likewise of its more Easterly situation. Also Dutch France from the Dutch language of the people. It was likewise called the kingdom of Metz from the town of Metz, than the royal seat of the kings hereof. It contained all Pannony, and Germany subject to the French, and within the Rhijn the parts lying betwixt that river, and the Meuse, and Scheldt, comprehending now Lorraine, Luick, Elsats, the districts of Trier, Colen, and Mentz, the Dukedom of Gulick, parts of Cleve, and of the Lower Palatinate, together with the many provinces of the Low Countries, contained betwixt those rivers. At this day the French name, and account being wholly extinguished in those parts, the name is only preserved in the Dukedom of Oostenrich in High Germany, sometimes parcel hereof. Westreich signified in the Dutch language the Western kingdom; for thus was it situated, compared to the other. It was also called West, and Roman France from such its situation, and language, mixed with the Latin; compounding now the modern French. It contained in a manner now modern France. The kings of the French, until the division of the kingdom, and Monarchy hereof by the sons of Lewes the Godly follow. Pharamont, from whom they first begin the succession hereof. He reigned wholly in Germany, & is put to have been the author of the pretended Salique-law. Clodion, son to Pharamont. Under this Prince they first planted in Gaul. Merove, Master of the horse to Clodion, left protector of the kingdom for his young sons; over whom he usurped. The disinherited sons of Clodion (which were Auberon, Regnault, and Ranchaire (for so were they named) retiring into the countries of Ardenne, and about the Moselle, begun there the estates so called; from whom descended afterwards the Princely houses of Lorraine, The Earldom of Ard●nne. Brabant, Namur, and Hainault. Childeric, son to Merovy. Clovys, son to Childeric. This Prince first established here the Christian religion, and mightily enlarged the French dominions, the Romans, and neighbouring Barbarians overcome, and vanquished. Childebert, Clodomire, Clotaire, and Theodoric, sons to Clovys, the kingdom being divided amongst them; whereof the two former were styled kings of Paris, and Orleans; the other two of Soissons, and Mets. Clotaire, sole king of the French, the other brethren dying without issue, or their posterity failing. In the reigns of these four brethren kings, the kingdom of Burgundy, and of the Thuringians, with Provençe in Gaul Narbonensis was annexed to the French dominions. Chilperic, Aribert, Gontran, and Sigibert, sons to Clotaire, the kingdom being again divided; whereof the two former shared Soissons, and Paris, the other two the kingdoms of Orleans, & Austrasia. At this time lived together the two monsters of their sex, Brunehaut, and Fredegonde, Queens to Sigebert, and Chilperic aforesaid, for their unnatural cruelties, famous in the French histories, this being the murderer of her own husband, and of her brother-in-law Sigibert, the other of eleven kings, and Princes, royally descended, and amongst others of her sons, and grandchildren Childebert, Theodebert, and Theodoric, Kings of Austrasia. Clotaire the second, son to Chilperic, and Fredego●de, Monarch of the French; his Vncles Aribert, and Gontran, deceasing without heirs, and the house of Sigibert by the cruelty of Brunehaut, being extinguished. Dagobert, and Aribert, sons to Clotaire the second, whereof this reigned in Aquitania, or in the parts of France contained betwixt the Loire, and the Pyrenaean mountains; the other in the rest of the French dominions. Dagobert, sole king of the French; Chilperic the son of Aribert, dying without heirs. In the reign hereof the Vascones, a Spanish people, inhabiting where is now the kingdom of Navarre (descending from the Pyrenaean Mountains) first invaded the neighbouring part of Aquitania, since from hence called Gascoigne; shortly after their first entrance conquered to the French by Aribert aforesaid. Clovys the second, son to Dagobert. Clotaire the third, son to Clovys the second. He died young without heirs. Theodoric, brother to Clotaire the third, deposed for his sloth, and insufficiency to govern, and shut up in a Monastery. Chilperic, brother to Theodoric, slain by his rebellious subjects, pretending his cruelty, and tyranny. Theodoric, after the death of Chilperic assumed again unto the kingdom. About this time the ancient virtue of the French monarchs of the race of Merove, begun to decline, cloistered up for the most part within their palaces, and giving themselves wholly unto luxury, and ease, committing in the mean time the affairs of state unto the Majors of their palaces, who hereby having once seized upon the government, transmitting the same to succession, ceased not until they had bereft them of all authority, and name, usurping upon them at length the kingdom. Clovys the third, son to Theodoric. he died young without heirs. Childebert, son to Theodoric, and brother to Clovys the third. Dagobert the second, son to Childebert. Daniel a Priest, named Chilperic after his being king, upon the decease of Dagobert the second, chosen by the Nobility, opposed by Charles Martel, major of the Palace. Clotaire the fourth, set up by Charles Martel, enemy to Chilperic. Chilperic sole king of the French after the decease of Clotaire the fourth. Theodoric, son to Dagobert the second. Childeric, son to Thedoric, the last king of the house of Merove; upon pretence of an hereditary sloth, negligence, baseness, and disability of the Princes of this line, by the especial aid, and authority of Zachary then Bishop of Rome, deposed by Pepin, than Mayor of the Palace, and shorn Monk. Pepin, Major of the Palace, son to Charles Martel, whose ancestors had for a long time borne that title, & governed the State; Childeric being deposed, elected King in the year 750. Charles the Great, son to Pepin. In this prince in regard of the extraordinary greatness of the French Monarques, and of their well deservings to the Christian commonwealth in general, and to the Papacy in particular, by the chief practice, and means of Pope Leo the third in the year 800 after a vacancy of 330 years the name, & dignity of Roman Emperor of the West was restored, and conferred upon this Nation. He enlarged the French dominions with the kingdoms of the Britons, Lombard's, Avares, & Saxons, the mightiest of all the French Monarques, and since his time of all the Emperors of the West. Lewis surnamed the Godly, son to Charles the Great; the last Monarque of the French Nation. Lotharius, Lewis, and Charles, surnamed the Bald, sons to the Emperor Lewis the Godly, the dominions of the French being divided amongst them. Of these Lotharius had Italy with the title of Roman Emperor, & in Gaul, or France within the Rhijn, the parts of Austrasia, Burgundy, and Provençe. Lewis had Germany, or East-France, and Charles had West-France, both with the title of Kings. Not long after the Emperor Lotharius turning Religious, to the further rend hereof subdivided his part amongst his three sons Lewis, Lotharius, and Charles (his two brothers Lewis, and Charles' the Bald yet living,) assigning unto Lewis, Italy with the title of Roman Emperor, to Lotharius, Austrasia, from the portion, or kingdom hereof afterwards named Lotreich, or Lorraine, and to Charles, Burgundy, and Provençe with the name, and style of Kings. By this means the dominion of the Frenchmen hitherto entire, and under one, or never long divided, became severed (as hath been before related) into five kingdoms, never again united, of Italy, Germany, Lorraine, Burgundy, and West-France; whose continuance, and estate, during the time that they were French follow, in order. The KINGDOM of ITALY under the FRENCH. * v. Caroli Sigonij Histor. de Regno Italiae l. 1. 2. 3. 4. & 5. THis was not accounted any part of France. It was begun by the Lombard's, succeeding to the Ostrogothes, drawn in hither by the treason, and discontent of Narses, general in the Gothish wars for the Emperor justinian. By the reign of Aistulphus (the Exarchy destroyed) it contained all Italy (Apulia, and Calabria remaining then to the Greekish Emperors, and the lands of the Popes only excepted.) The Lombard's being subdued by Charles the Great about the year 774 it was annexed to the French dominions. In the person of Pepin, son to Charles the Great, it was made a particular French kingdom, carried from one Caroline, or French family unto another with the title of Roman Emperor, for the most part annexed thereunto, until the Emperor Charles the Fat, after whom it ceased to be French; usurped by the Italians, and succeeding Germans. The French kings here of the house of Charles the Great follow. Pepin king of Italy, second son to the Emperor Charles the Great. He deceased before his father. Bernard king of Italy, son to Pepin. Lewis surnamed the Godly, eldest son to the Emperor Charles the Great; Emperor of the Romans, & king of France, and Italy. Lotharius, eldest son to the Emperor Lewis the Godly; Emperor of the Romans, and king of Italy. Lewis, Emperor of the Romans, and king of Italy; eldest son to the Emperor Lotharius. Charles, surnamed the Bald, youngest son to the Emperor Lewis the Godly; Emperor of the Romans, and King of West-France, and Italy. Carloman, King of Bavaria, and Italy; eldest son to Lewis, surnamed the Ancient, King of Germany, second son to the Emperor Lewis the Godly. Charles surnamed the Fat, Emperor of the Romans, and King of Germany, and Italy; younger son to Lewis the Ancient, and brother to Carloman. He deceased in the year 888 without issue the last King of Italy of the French, and house of Charles the Great; succeeded unto by Berengarius Duke of Friuli, Guy Duke of Spoleto, & other petty tyrants of the Italian Nation, the posterity of Charles the Great commanding in France, and Germany being then illegitimate, or in nonage, and the power of the French through their factions, & the many divisions of that grand monarchy then much declined. The whole time that the French commanded in this province accounting from the overthrow, and conquest of Desiderius, and the Lombard's by Charles the Great unto the decease of the Emperor Charles the Fat lasted 114 years. THE KINGDOM OF GERMANY OR EAST-FRANCE. THis * See Germany. kingdom was begun, as before, in the person of Lewis, surnamed the Ancient, second son to the Emperor Lewis the Godly, unto whose lot it fell in the division of the French Monarchy betwixt him, and his brethren Lotharius, and Charles the Bald. It contained all Pannony, and the parts of Germany, subject to the French Empire. After the decease of the Emperor Conrade the first without heirs, this likewise left off to be French, commanded ever after by princes of the Dutch Nation, and resolving into its old name of Germany again, the name, and memory of France, and of the French extinguished. The Kings here of the house of France, and Charles' the Great, and until the Dutch, or Saxons follow. Lewis before mentioned, the founder of the kingdom, second son to the Emperor Lewis the Godly. Carloman, Lewis, and Charles surnamed the Fat, sons to Lewis, the first King; reigning together, the kingdom being divided amongst them. Charles the Fat, sole King of Germany; his two brethren Carloman, & Lewis deceasing without heirs, or issue lawful. After the decease of the Emperor Lewis the Stammeter, King of West-France, as the only left heir of the Caroline line, or of age to govern, he became king of Italy, and Emperor of the Romans; a title for the greater power, and mightiness of this kingdom, still afterwards continued in the princes hereof, as during the French race, so of that of the Saxons, and since these became elective unto this day. Arnulph, natural son to Carloman, brother to Charles the Fat. Lewis, son to Arnulph. Conrade the first, son to Conrade, brother to Lewis. He deceased in the year 919, the last Emperor of the Romans, and King of Germany of the French, & of the house of Charles the Great; succeeded unto by Henry, surnamed the Fouler, Duke of Saxony, and by the Nation of the Dutch. THE KINGDOM OF LOTREICH, OR LORRAINE. * Les Antiquitez de la Gaul Belgic par Richard de Wassenburg. l●ure 3. & la Table des Roy● de L●●r●ne p●●mesme authe●ur. THis signified with the ancient French, the kingdom of Lotharius; being so called from Lotharius the second, son to the Emperor a Aymonius ●therwi ●●ttributet● the original of 〈◊〉 name to the Emperor Lothatius. vid. Aymonij▪ de Gestis Francorum. l. 5. c. 19 Lotharius, whose share it was of the French dominions, & in whom the kingdom first began. It contained all Austrasia, lying in Gaul, or in France within the Rhijn; being divided from East-France, or the kingdom of Germany by the river Rhijn; from West-France by the Scheldt; and from the kingdom of Burgundy by the Mountains of the jour, and Vauge. Lotharius the second, deceasing without heirs, or legitimate, & the whole house of the Emperor Lotharius being extinguished, after long debate, and contention betwixt the Kings of West-France, and Germany, and sundry divisions, reunions, and alterations during the Caroline line, in the reigns of the Emperor Otho the third, and of Lewis the last French King of the house of Charles the Great, this kingdom, and name took end, the title of Kings of Lorraine being then left off by those princes, and the part hereof contained betwixt the river's Meuse, & the Scheldt, belonging to the French Kings, being incorporated with France, and the other part, lying betwixt the Meuse, and the Rhijn, being added unto Germany; divided afterwards into sundry lesser States, partly at this day subject to the Empire, partly to the family of Austria, and Burgundy, and to the States of the united provinces of the Netherlands: the Dukedom of Lorraine, Cl●ve, Gulich, Zweibruck, Brabant, Gelderlandt, Luxemburg, & Limburg, the Earldoms of Hollandt, Zealandt, Hainault, Namur, & Zutphen, the Lantgravedome of Elsatz, the County Palatine of the Rhijn, the Marquisate of the Sacred Empire, the Lordship of Malines, & the Bishoprics of Utrecht, Luick, Triers, Colen, Mentz, Metz, Toul, Verdun, Spier, Worms, and Strasburg, whose original, and fortunes follow after we have first set down the names, & order of the Kings of Lorraine. Lotharius the second, the first king, son to the Emperor Lotharius. He died without lawful issue. Lewis surnamed the Ancient, King of Germany, and Charles the Bald, King of West-France, sons to the Emperor Lewis the Godly; after the decease of Lotharius the second. usurping this title, and name, & dividing the kingdom betwixt them, whereof Lewis had the part lying betwixt the Meuse, & the Rhijn, & Charles the part contained betwixt the Meuse, & the Scheld. Carloman, Lewis, & Charles the Fat, sons to Lewis the Ancient, Kings of Germany, & of the part of Lorraine betwixt the Meuse, and the Rhijn; and Lewis surnamed the Stammerer, son to Charles the Bald, Emperor of the Romans, & King of West-France, & of the part of Lorraine on this side the Meuse. After the decease hereof, Lewis, and Carloman, his two bastard sons, succeeding in the kingdom of West-France, surrendered their part of Lorraine unto Carloman, Lewis, & Charles the Fat, the sons of Lewis the Ancient, & Kings of Germany before mentioned. Charles, surnamed the Fat, son to Lewis the Ancient, after the decease of his two brothers Carloman, & Lewis, without heirs, Emperor of the Romans, & sole King of Germany, & Lorraine. Arnulp, base son to Carloman, brother to Lewis the Fat; Emperor of the Romans, & King of Germany, & of the whole Lorraine. Zuentebald, natural son to the Emperor Arnulph; King of the whole Lorraine. He deceased without heirs. Lewis, son to the Emperor Arnulph; Emperor of the Romans, & King of Germany, & of the whole Lorraine. Conrade, nephew to the Emperor Lewis, Emperor of the Romans, & King of Germany, & of the whole Lorraine. He lost the kingdom of Lorraine unto Charles, surnamed the Simple, King of West-France. Charles, surnamed the Simple, son to the Emperor Lewis the Stammerer, King of West-France, & of the whole Lorraine. Upon agreement made with the Emperor Henry the first, he restored unto him the part hereof betwixt the Meuse, & the Rhiin. Charles the Simple, King of West-France, & of Lorraine on this side the Meuse; and Henry the first Emperor of the Romans, and King of Germany, and of Lorraine beyond the Meuse. Rodulph of Burgundy, King of France, and of Lorraine on this side the Meuse. Lewis the fourth, French King, and of Lorraine on this side the Meuse. Otho the first, Emperor of the Romans, and King of Germany, & of Lorraine betwixt the Meuse, and the Rhijn. Lotharius the third, French King, and of Lorraine on this side the Meuse. Otho the second, Emperor of the Romans, and King of Germany, and of Lorraine beyond the Meuse. Lewis the fifth, French King, and of Lorraine on this side the Meuse; and Otho the third, Emperor of the Romans, and king of Germany, and of Lorraine beyond the Meuse. Under those two princes the title, and kingdom of Lorraine ceased to be; incorporated, and united with West-France, & Germany. The many States arising out of the ruins hereof follow. THE DUKEDOMEOE LORRAINE. * v. Les Antiquitez de Gaul Belgic par Richard de Wassenburg. li. 3, 4. etc. & lafoy Table des Ducs de Loraine par mesme autheur. THis now only retaineth the ancient name of the kingdom of Lorraine. It was begun in the year 993 in the person of Charles, Duke of Brabant, younger brother to Lotharius the third, and uncle to Lewis the fifth, the last French Kings of the house of Charles the Great, to whom it was given with this title by the Emperor Otho the second. It containeth then besides modern Lorraine, the country of Brabant (united to the name hereof, and called Basse Lorraine,) together with Luick, & Gulick. The manner, how these were rend herefrom, we will show in the Catalogue of the Princes, whose succession, and order follow. Charles, Duke of Brabant, Uncle to Lewis the fifth, King of France, Duke of Lorraine by the gift of the Emperor Otho the second. He died in bonds, caught, and imprisoned by Hugh Capet, the usurping King of France, jealous of his better right to that Crown. Otho, son to Charles. He deceased without issue. Godfreye the younger, surnamed with the Beard, eldest son to Godfrey, Earl of Ardenne, Buillon, and Verdun, after the decease of Otho succeeding in the Dukedom hereof by the gift of the Emperor Henry the second, the heirs general Gerberge, and Hermengarde, sisters to Otho, excluded. Gozelo, brother to Godfrey the younger. Godfrey the second, son to Gozelo. Godfrey the third, son to Godfrey the second. He died without issue. Godfrey of Buillon, the fourth of that name, son to Eustace, Earl of Buillon, and of Ydain, sister to Godfrey the third. He became king of Jerusalem, and deceased in the Holy land without heirs. He sold the temporalty of the city, and country of Luick unto Speutus, then Bishop hereof; continuing ever since by this right severed from the Dukedom, belonging to these Prelates. About the same time (as it is thought) the town, and country of Gulick were likewise divided herefrom, seized upon with the title of Earl by Eustace, brother to Godfrey. Bauldwin, brother to Godfrey of Buillon, king of Jerusalem, and Duke of Lorraine. He lost Brabant, or Basse Lorraine to Geffrey, surnamed with the Beard, Earl of Lorraine, descended from Gerberge, daughter to Charles of France, the first Duke of Lorraine. He also died without heirs. Theodoric, son to William, Baron of janville; brother to Godfrey, and Bauldwin, kings of Jerusalem. Simon the first, son to Theodoric. Matthew the first, son to Simon the first. Simon the second, son to Matthew the first. Frederique the first, son to Simon the second. Theobald the first, son to Frederique the first. Matthew the second, son to Frederique the first, and brother to Theobald the first. Frederique the second, son to Matthew the second. Theobald the second, son to Frederique the second. Frederique the third, son to Theobald the second. Rodulph, son to Frederique the third. john, son to Rodulph. Charles the second, son to john. Reiner d'Aniou, Duke of Bar, and afterwards king of Sicily; Duke of Lorraine in right of his wife Isabel, daughter to Charles' the second. john the second, son to Reiner of Anjou, Duke of Bar, and of Isabel of Lorraine aforesaid. Nicholas d' Anjou, son to john the second. He died without heirs. Reiner the second, son to Frederique, Earl of Vaudemont, and of Yoland, daughter to Reiner d' Anjou▪ and Isabel of Lorraine. After the decease of his grandfather Reiner d' Anjou, he became also Duke of Bar. Antonye, son to Reiner the second. Francis, son to Antony. Charles the third, son to Francis, Duke of Lorraine, and Bar, and Earl of Vaudemont in the time of Wassenburg, and of Albizius my Authors. THE BISHOPRIC OF LIEGE. IT was thus named * v. lafoy Prologue aux Antiquitez de la Gaul Belgic par Richard de Wassenburg. from the city of Liege; the chief of the country, & seat of the Prince. It was sometimes a part of the Dukedom of Lorraine; by Godfrey of Buillon, sold to Speutus, Bishop of that See, and made a particular State. The order of the Bishops, and Princes, we find not. THE DUKEDOM OF JULIERS. IT * was so called from the chief city juliers. It was also a part of the Dukedom of Lorraine, rent, and divided therefrom, and made a particular Earldom by Eustace, brother to Godfrey of Buillon, king of Jerusalem, the first Prince. In the year 1329, and in the person of William the fourth, it was translated to a Marquisate by the Emperor Lewis of Bavaria. Shortly after in the person of the same Prince it was made a Dukedom by the Emperor Charles the fourth. By Mary only daughter to William the fifth, & wife to john the third, Duke of Cleve, it was brought with the Dukedom of Bergen unto that family, wherein ever since it hath continued; belonging now to the Princes of Brandenburg, & Nuburg, heirs of that house. The order of the first Princes we find not. The rest for brevity sake we omit. THE DUREDOME OF CLEVE. * v. P●tri Birtij comment. Rerum German. lib. 2. c. 19 THis lieth in both Provinces of Gaul, & Germany, divided by the Rhij●, & named thus from the town of Cleve. When the state begun, or by whom, it is not agreed, Their assertion is less absurd, who draw the beginning hereof from one Aelius Gracilis, to whom the country should be given with the title of Earl by Pepin the Fat, and Charles Martel, Majors of the Palace in France. By the Emperor Sigismond in the Council of Constance, and in the person of Adolph the eleaventh, it was made a Dukedom. The right hereof, & of Gulick, and Bergen, with the Earldom of Marck, appertain now to the Princes of Brandenburg, and Nuburg; the line masculine failing, and extinguished in William the second, the last Duke. From Theodoric the tenth, and more clear times, the Princes follow. Theodoric the tenth, living about the reign of the Emperor Lewes of Bavaria. Marry, daughter to Theodoric. She married unto Adolph the ninth of that name, Earl of Marck, whereby these two Earldoms became united in one family. Adolph the tenth, son to Mary, and Adolph the ninth. He lived in the reign of the Emperor Charles the fourth. Adolph the eleaventh, son to Adolph the tenth, created first Duke of Cleve by the Emperor Sigismond at the Council of Constance in the year 1417. john the first, son to Adolph the eleaventh. john the second, son to john the first. john the third, son to john the second. He married unto Mary, daughter unto William the fifth, Duke of Gulick, and Bergen, by means whereof those two estates became added to this family. Amongst other issue he had Anne of Cleve, Queen to Henry the eight, king of England. William the first, son to john the third. William the second, son to William the first; the last Duke of Cleve, Gulick, and Bergen, and Earl of Marck, continued in the line masculine, and descended from Adolph the tenth. He deceased in the year 1609 without issue. After his decease the estates hereof were controversed betwixt the Emperor Rodulph the second, pretending the prerogative, and right of the Empire upon the failing of the male issue; and Wolfang▪ Prince of Nuburg, and George-William, Duke of Prussen, descended from the eldest daughters of Duke William the first, by the favour, and arms of neighbouring Princes (Gulick besieged, and taken) established in the possession hereof. George-william Duke of Prussen, son to john Sigismond, marquis, and elector of Brandenburg, and to Anne, daughter to Albert, Duke of Prussen, and to Mary-Leonor, eldest daughter to William the first, Duke of Cleve; and Wolfang; prince of Nuburg, son to Philip-Lewis, Count Palatine of Nuburg, & to Anne-Magdelin, second daughter to Duke William the first, and sister to Duke William the second, Dukes of Cleve, Gulick, and Bergen, and Earls of Marck in the year 1616, and at this present. THE PALATINATE OF THE RHIIN. IT likewise lieth on both sides of the Rhijn; so named from the Counte-Palatines, * v. lo. Trit hem●● de origin. Francorum. Franc. Irenici Exeg. Germamaniae. lib. 3. c. 54. & 55. Petri Bertij Comm. Rerum Germanicorum. l. 2. c▪ 10. or Princes thus styled, anciently seated in those parts, and in continuance of time by gift, purchase, marriage, & arms becoming Lords hereof. How these by little, & little became seized of the country, read Franc: Irenicus in his 3 book, & 54, & 55. chapters. Who were these first Paltzgraves it is not agreed upon. Trithemius nameth Count Palatines before the reign of the Emperor Charles the Great. Others account their beginning from the time of this Emperor. Irenicus more probably from the Emperors of the Germane race, & house of Saxony. They were not more anciently Princes, or hereditary, and but only chief judges amongst the Dutch, or Precedents in their courts of judicature thus entitled; appointed by the Emperors, and continuing during pleasure. The first of these (whereof there is any certain mention) was one Henry, living in the reign of the Emperor Otho the third, appointed one of the six first Electours of the Empire. After him the Count Palatines, & Electours follow. Sigifrid, Count Palatine of the Rhijn, and Elector, son to Adelheild by a former husband, wife unto Henry the first elector. Ezeline, & Conrade, sons to Sigifrid. Lutolphus, son to Ezelin. Conrade in the reign of the Emperor Henry the fifth. Frederique, son to Frederique with the one eye, Duke of Schwaben, and nephew to the Emperor Conrade the third. Henry, surnamed the Lion, Duke of Saxony, & Bavaria. Henry, son to Henry, surnamed the Lion. Engerus. Henry the fourth. Hitherto the order was confused. Otto the second, Duke of Bavaria, upon his marriage with Gertrude, daughter unto Henry the fourth, created Count Palatine of the Rhijn, and elector by the Emperor Frederique the second. He deceased in the year 1259. Lewis the second, Duke of Bavaria, & elector, & Count Palatine of the Rhijn. He died in the year 1294. After the decease hereof these two Estates of Bavaria, & the Palatinate became again divided, as they have continued ever since; Lewis his younger son, succeeding in the part of Bavaria (since called the Dukedom of Bavaria, and contained betwixt the Danow, and the Alps,) and Rodulph, his eldest son, in the Electourship, and the Palatinate of the Rhijn, together with Nortgow, anciently part of the Dukedom of Bavaria, and then first separated, and from the possession of these princes, named since the upper Palatinate, or the Palatinate of Bavaria. Rodulph, eldest son to Lewis the second, elector, and Count Palatine of the Rhijn. His younger brother Lewis succeeded in the Dukedom of Bavaria; created afterwards Roman Emperor, from whom the present Dukes of Bavaria are descended. Adolph, surnamed the Simple, elector, & Coute Palatine of the Rhiin, eldest son to Rodulph. His younger brother Robert, & Rodolph were also styled Electours, a chief cause of his surname of Simple. Rupert son to Adolph the Simple, elector, & Count Palatine of the Rhijn, Rupert the second, son to Rupert the first. He was afterwards created Roman Emperor. Lewis the third, surnamed with the beard, son to the Emperor Rupert. From Stephen of Bipont, his younger brother, descended the Dukes of Zweibruck, or Bipont, as also the modern Electours; the house of Lewis the third becoming afterward in Otto-Henry extinguished. Lewis the fourth, son to Lewis the third. Philip, son to Lewis the fourth. Lewis the fifth, son to Philip. He died without heirs. Frederique the first, son to Philip, and brother to Lewis the fifth. He also died without heirs. Otto-Henry, son to Rupert, brother to Lewis the fifth, and Frederique the first, the last elector, and Count Palatine of the Rhijn of the house of Lewis the third; deceasing with heirs, after whom succeeded in Electourship the house of Stephen of Bipont. Frederique the third, Duke of Zimmeren, son to john the second, son to john the first, son to Frederique Earl of Spanheim, son to Stephen of Bipont, son to the Emperor Rupert (the house of Lewis the third failing in Otto-Henry) in the year 1559, succeeding in the Electourship, & Palatinate. He was styled Frederique the third in regard of Frederique a Fridericus Bavariae Du●, Comes Palatinus, Elector etc. The inscription upon the mo●●ment at He●delberg of Fr●derique the victorious, son to the elector Lewes the third. , surnamed the Victorious, younger son to Lewis the third, who, although not elector, had notwithstanding usurped this title in the minority of Philip elector, of whom he was Guardian. Lewis the sixth, son to Frederique the third. Frederique the fourth, son to Lewis the sixth, governed in his minority by john Casimir, Count Palatine of the Rhiin, and Knight of the honourable order of the Garter in England, son to Frederique the third, and brother to Lewis the sixth. Frederique the fifth, son to Frederique the fourth, elector, and Count Palatine of the Rhiin, chosen King of Bohemia against the Emperor Ferdinand the second; whose wife is the most illustrious princess Elizabeth, sister to his Majesty Charles King of Great Britain. THE LANGRAVE-SHIP OF ELSATS. THis took * v. Franc. Irenici Exeg. Ger. maniae lib. 2. c. 109▪ & Gerardi de Roose. Hist. Austriacae l. 1. (de Comitibus Habspurgicis.) the name from the river Ill, the chief of the country. The State was begun in the reign of the Emperor Otho the third; the first Landgrave after Irenicus being one Theodoric. In the reign of the Emperor Frederique the second the male succession of these Lantgraves' failing, by means of daughters it became divided betwixt Albert the second, Earl of Habspurg, Albert Earl of Hohenburg, & Lewis Earl of Ottingen. The Earl of Hohenburg shortly after upon the marriage of Anne, his daughter, unto Rodulph, afterwards Emperor, son to Albert the second, Earl of Habspurg, surrendered his part unto that family. By this means the house of Habspurg, afterwards of Austria, became seized of two parts hereof (containing now the upper Elsats,) the Free Cities excepted. The rest (comprehending at this day the lower Elsats) the Earl of Ottingen sold unto the Bishop of Strasburg, whose Successors now hold the same; usurping the title of Lant-graves of Elsats. The certain order of the first Lantgraves we find not. These countries, with the towns, & Bishoprics of Trier, Colen, Mentz, (Metz, Toul, Verdun, Spier, and Worms, are by their princes immediately held of the Empire; through their long commerce with, and subjection to the Dutch for the greatest part now speaking that language, and accounted proper parts of the kingdom, or empire of the Germans. THE DUREDOME OF BRABANT. THe * v. C. julij Cae. Com. Bel. Gal. l. 2. c. 8. Ponti Heuteri Ducum Brabantiae Genealogiam, & Comm. Chronique des Ducs de Brabant pat Adrian Barlande. Les Antiquitez de la Gaul Belgic par Richard de Wassenburg. liure 3. 4. etc. name of the country is ancient, so named after some from the town Bratispantium of Caesar; mentioned in the second book of his Commentaries. The Dukedom was begun in the person of Charles of France, uncle to Lewis the fifth, and brother to Lotharius the fourth, French Kings; by the gift hereof belonging to his share of the kingdom of Lorraine. This first prince by the liberality of the Emperor Otho the second becoming afterwards Duke of Lorraine, united this unto that Dukedom, and account, called then Basse Lorraine; in which name, & union it continued both during the Caroline line, and that of Ardenne unto Bauldwin, Duke of Lorraine, and King of Jerusalem, brother unto Godfrey of Buillon. Under this prince (busied in wars abroad against the Infidels) by the favour, and aid of the Emperor Henry the fifth (whose sister he had married) in the year 1108, it was again divided from the Dukedom of Lorraine, and made a distinct dukedom by Geffrey, surnamed with the beard, Earl of Louvain, before mentioned, descended from Gerberge, eldest daughter to Charles of France, the first prince; in which division, and estate it hath still continued unto our times. By Margaret, daughter to john the third, wife to Philip the Hardy, Duke of Burgundy, it came to the family of Burgundy; carried hereby to that other of Austria, wherein now it resteth. Since the division hereof from Lorraine, the Princes follow. Geffrey the first, surnamed with the beard, Earl of Louvain, descended from Gerberge, & the house of France; by whom the Dukedom was recovered from Lorraine, and the house of Ardenne. Geffrey the second, son to Geffrey the first. Geffrey the third, son to Geffrey the second. Henry the first, son to Geffrey the third Henry the second, son to Henry the first. Henry the third, son to Henry the second. After the decease hereof Aleide, his widow, in the minority of her children for eight years' space governed the Dukedom; the heir not being designed. john the first, second son to Henry the third, elected by the Estates of the Country; his eldest brother Henry in regard of his many defects, and infirmities rejected, approved only by the city of Louvain, a cause of some war betwixt the sides, with little ado in regard of their inequality soon after appeased. john the second, son to john the first. john the third son to john the second. Wenceslaus, Duke of Luxemburg, son to john King of Bohemia, and brother to the Emperor Charles the fourth, in the right of his wife joan, eldest daughter to john the third. They died without issue in the year 1406. Anthony the second, son to Philip the Hardy, Duke of Burgundy, and of Margaret, daughter to Lewis Malan, Earl of Flanders, & Margaret, younger daughter to john the third; his elder brother john, afterwards Duke of Burgundy, yielding over his right, upon condition that the house hereof failing, the Dukedom should return upon him, and his heirs. He was slain, fight againg the English, at the battle of Agincourt in France. john the fourth, son to Anthony. He married unto Iaqu●line, Countess of Holland, from whom he was divorced, dying young, & without heirs in the year 1426. He founded the University of Louvain. Philip the first, son to Anthony, and brother to john the fourth. He also died young, unmarried, & without heirs; in whom ended the house of Anthony, son to Philip the Hardy. Philip the second, surnamed the Good, Duke of Burgundy, son to john Duke of Burgundy, grandchild to Philip the Hardy, nephew to Anthony, and cousin German to john the fourth, and Philip the first (the house of Anthony failing) succeeding in the Dukedom of Brabant by right of blood, and of the former agreement, made with Antony. Charles, surnamed the Fighter, Duke of Burgundy, & Brabant, son to Philip the second. Maximilian, Archduke of Austria, and Duke of Burgundy, and Brabant, in the right of his wife, Marry of Burgundy, daughter to Charles' the Fighter. Philip, son to Maximilian, and Mary. Charles afterwards Roman Emperor, son to Philip. Philip the second, king of Spain, son to the Emperor Charles the fifth. Isabel, daughter to Philip the second, king of Spain, now Duchess of Burgundy, and Brabant, and Princess of the Netherlands. THE DUKEDOM OF LUXEMBURG. THis * v. Les Antiquitez de Gaul Belgic par Richard de Wassenburg. li. 3. & Ponti Heuteri▪ Lutzenburg. Geneal. & Comment. was sometimes a part of the Principality of Ardenne, first divided therefrom in the reign of the Emperor Otho the first, by Sigifrid, son to Ricuin, Prince of Ardenne, unto whose share it fell in the division of that Principality betwixt him, and his other brethren; entitled thus from the castle, now the town of Luxemburg, belonging anciently to the Monastery of S. Maximinus of Trier, and exchanged with him for other lands, the seat of the Prince. By the Emperor Charles the fourth it was made a Dukedom in the person of his brother Wenceslaus. By Elizabeth, the last Princess, wanting heirs, it was sold to Philip the Good, Duke of Burgundy, in which family, and the succeeding name, and house of Austria, it hath ever since remained, possessed now by Isabel of Austria, and accounted amongst the 17 Provinces of the Netherlands. The order of the first Princes we find not. The latter follow. Henry the first (from whom my Author beginneth,) Earl of Luxemburg, slain in fight, near unto the castle Worancan; taking part with Reinold, Earl of Gelderland, against john the first, Duke of Brabant, contending for the Dukedom of Limburg. Henry the second, son to Henry the first in the year 1308, elected Roman Emperor. john, son to Henry the second. Having married unto Elizabeth, daughter to Wenceslaus the third, he was elected king of Bohemia; slain by the English, fight for the French at the battle of Cressy. Wenceslaus the first, younger son to john; created the first Duke of Luxemburg by his brother, the Emperor Charles the fourth. He died sans issue. Wenceslaus the second, eldest son to the Emperor Charles the fourth, Emperor of the Romans, and king of Bohemia. He also deceased without issue. Sigismond, younger son to the Emperor Charles the fourth, Emperor of the Romans, and king of Bohemia. By the right of his wife Mary he became also king of Hungary. Enriched with so many states, and kingdoms, he surrendered his right hereof unto Elizabeth, daughter to his brother john, marquis of Brandenburg. Elizabeth, daughter unto john, Duke of Gorlitz, and marquis of Brandenburg, by the gift of her Uncles, the Emperor's Wenceslaus, and Sigismond, Duchess of Luxemburg; the last prince. Having no heirs she sold the inheritance hereof unto Philip the Good, Duke of Burgundy, possessed ever since by that house. THE DUKEDOM OF LIMBURG. IT was so called from the town of Limburg; first an Earldom, afterwards made a Dukedom by one of the Henry Emperors. By john the first Duke of Brabant, pretending some title hereunto, it was conquered to the house of Brabant from Reinold the first, Duke of Gelderlandt, husband to Ermengarde, the only daughter of Herman, the last Duke; possessed now in this right by the Princes of Burgundy, & Austria. The order, and succession of the Princes we find not. THE EARLDOM OF NAMUR. NAmed thus from the chief town thereof, Namur. The time when it first begun, is uncertain. By john, or after others by Theodore, or Theodoric, the last Earl, it was sold to Philip the Good, Duke of Burgundy, whose posterity the Prince's of the house of Burgundy, and Austria, now enjoy it by that right. THE EARLDOM OF HAINAULT. IT took the name from the river Haine * v. Antiquitez de Gaul Belgic par Richard de Wassenburg. liv. 2. Lafoy second Table des successours de Pharamont, & Clodion le Chevelu par Richard de Wassenburg. Ponti. Heuteri Genealog Commit. Flandriae. Hadriani Barlandi Comit. Hollandiae histor. , watering, and dividing the country. The estate is very ancient, being sometime a part of the great Earldom of Ardenne, from the which it was divided, & made a distinct Earldom in the person of Alberic, surnamed the Orphelin, one of the youngest sons of Brunulph, Count of Ardenne, dispossessed, & slain by Dagobert, French King; who restored, & dividing that country with his other brethren, had this part given him with the title of Earl, by Sigebert king of Austrasia, to be held under the sovereignty of the French kings. After long continuance, and often change by jaqueline, the last Princess (wanting heirs,) together with Holland, Zealand, and West-freislandt, united in that family, it was surrendered unto Philip the Good, Duke of Burgundy, her next kinsman; in whose house the right, and possession hereof now remaineth. The Princes follow. Alberic, before mentioned, one of the younger sons of Brunulph, Earl of Ardenne; the first Earl of Hainault. Waultier the first, son to Alberic. Waultier the second, son to Waultier the first. Waultier the third, son to Waultier the second. He died without male issue. Albon the first, in right of his wife, eldest daughter to Waultier the third. Albon the second, son to Albon the first, and of the daughter of Waultier the third. Manassier, son to Albon the second. Regnier the first, son to Manassier. Regnier the second, son to Regnier the first. Regnier the third, son to Regnier the second. Bauldwin Earl of Flanders in right of his wife richild, sole daughter to Regnier the third. Bauldwin the second, son to Bauldwin, & richild aforesaid. He succeeded only in the Earldom of Hainault. Bauldwin the third, son to Bauldwin the second. Bauldwin the fourth, son to Bauldwin the third. Bauldwin the fifth, son to Bauldwin the fourth. Bauldwin the sixth, son to Bauldwin the fifth. He married unto Margeret, Countess of Flanders; by which means these two Earldoms were the second time united under one prince. Bauldwin the seaventh, son to Bauldwin the sixth, and Margaret, Earl of Flanders, and Hainault. joan, eldest daughter to Bauldwin the seaventh, Earl of Flanders, & Hainault. She died sans issue, having been twice married to Ferdinand, son to Sancius, K. of Portugal, & to Thomas, son to Thomas, Earl of Savoy. Margaret the second, younger sister to joan aforesaid, and daughter to Bauldwin the seaventh; Countess of Flanders, and Hainault. She married unto William of Bourbon, Lord of Dampier, brother to Archembauld, Duke of Bourbon, and deceased in the year 1279. Before her marriage she had by Buscart, her Tutor, or Guardian, Prior of the Monastery of S. Peter in L'isle, a son named john d'Avesnes, by agreement, & consent of his other brethren, succeeding in the Earldom hereof; Flanders descending upon the legitimate issue, the heir of Margaret, and William of Bourbon, Lord of Dampierre. john d' Avesnes, natural son to Margaret the second, and Buscart, Earl of Hainault. He married unto Aleide, daughter to Florentius the fourth, and sister to the Emperor William, Earls of Holland. john the second, son to john d'Avesnes, and Aleide aforesaid. After the decease of john the first, Earl of Holland, without children, in the year 1300 he succeeded in the Earldoms of Holland, & Zealand, and in the Lordship of West-Freisland; continued still afterwards united in his successors. William the first, son to john the second, Earl of Hainault, Holland, & Zealandt, & Lord of West-Freislandt. William the second, son to William the first. He deceased without issue; slain at Staveren by the rebellious Frisons. Margaret the third, sister to William the second, and wife to the Emperor Lewis of Bavaria, Countess of Hainault, Holland, & Zealand, and Lord of West-Freislandt. Younger sister hereunto was Philippe, Queen to Edward the third, king of England. Betwixt this princess, and her unnatural son William the third arose great quarrels, & contention about the possession hereof, the oceasions of the factions d'Houc, & Cabelliau a long time after afflicting Holland, the first taking part with the mother, the other with the son; the controversy at length being composed betwixt them, & the Empress, the mother, being contented only with Hainault, deceasing in the year 1355, and buried at Valenciens. William the third, younger son to the Emperor Lewis of Bavaria, & of Margaret aforesaid, Earl of Hainault, Holland, & Zealandt, and Lord of West-Freislandt. Tainted with this unnatural rebellion, and wickedness against his mother, he fell into a frenzy, wherein he languished for the space of 30 years; deceasing without islue. Albert the first, son to the Emperor Lewis of Bavaria, & Margaret, & younger brother to William the third, during his sickness, & malady Governor of all the provinces of the Netherlands, subject to the house of Bavaria. Stephen, the eldest son to the Emperor Lewis of Bavaria, & Margaret succeeded in the Dukedom of Bavaria. William the fourth, son to Albert the first. jaqueline, daughter unto William the fourth. After long, & much trouble, & sundry unfortunate, and ill succeeding marriages, she resigned the Estates of Hainault, Holland, Zealand, & West-Frelslandt unto Philip the Good, Duke of Burgundy, her next kinsman, deceasing without issue. Philip, surnamed the Good, son to john Duke of Burgundy, & of Margaret, daughter to Albert the first, sister to William the fourth, and aunt to jaqueline; by right of blood, and the resignation of jaqueline, Earl of Hollandt, Zealandt, and Hainault, and Lord of West-Freislandt, by whom these four provinces were all brought unto the house of Burgundy, afterwards of Austria. These Estates begun for the most part by the French, seated in their part of Lorraine, and first held under their right, through the quarrels, factions, and sundry imperfections, reigning in that nation, have since wholly withdrawn themselves from all subjection hereof; acknowledging the sovereignty of the Dutch, accounted part of their Empire, and reckoned in their tenth circle of Burgundy. At this day notwithstanding (chiefly since their possession by the house of Burgundy) through the no less sickness, and maladies of the languishing Germane Empire, they have likewise freed themselves in a manner from all acknowledgement hereof, neither suiting their Imperial Court, nor obeying the orders of their Diets, neither yielding any aid, or service to the Emperor; with the provinces of Flanders, & Artois subject only to their own princes, the Dukes of Burgundy, & Austria. THE EARLDOM of HOLLAND, and ZEALAND. * v. Hadriani Barlandi Comitum Hollandiae Hist. & Petri Bittij Commentar. Rerum Germanicarum. l. 2. 23. THey were thus named from their low, & maritime situations. Vexed with the pyracyes of the Normans, about the year 857, for their better defence, they were first given with this title, together with the neighbouring country of the Frisons, unto Theodoric, son to Sigebert, prince of Aquitania, by the Emperor Charles the Bald. By Arnulph their fourth prince, quitting the French allegiance, they were first made subject to the fief, and soveraignttie of the Dutch Emperors. In john the second they became added to the house of Hainault. In William the third, to the house of Bavaria. In Philip the Good, to the family of Burgundy. In Philip the second, to the house of Austria, wherein now the right remaineth. In the reign of Philip the second, king of Spain, and the third of that name, Duke of Burgundy (occasioned through their difference in Religion, and the rough government of his Spanish officers,) together with the provinces of Utrecht, Overysel, Gelderland, West-freislandt, & Groningen they shaken off the yoke of their princes; after about 40 years' war treated withal, and acknowledged as free estates by his son Philip the third. Their Princes follow. Theodoric, son to Sigebert, prince of Aquitania, first Earl of Holland, and Zealand, and Lord of West-Freisland, in the reign, & by the gift of the Emperor Charles the Bald. Theodoric the second, son to Theodoric the first. Theodoric the third, son to Theodoric the second. Arnulph, son to Theodoric the third, slain against the Frisons; with whom (still rebelling) this prince, & his successors had often, and continual war. He made subject these provinces to the sovereignty of the Germane Emperors. Theodoric the fourth, son to Arnulph. Theodoric the fifth, son to Theodoric the fourth. He died sans issue. Florentius the first, son to Theodoric the fourth, and brother to Theodoric the fifth. Theodoric the sixth, son to Florentius the first. In the minority hereof (Rupert Earl of Flanders, second husband to his mother Gertrude, and protector hereunto being overcome, & driven out) the countries hereof are usurped, & seized upon by Godfrey, surnamed le Bossu, Duke of Lorraine, slain by treason in the year 1075, accounted by some amongst the Earls of Holland, & Zealand. Florentius the second, son to Theodoric the sixth. Theodoric the seaventh, son to Florentius the second. Florentius the third, son to Theodoric the seaventh. Theodoric the eight, son to Florentius the third. He deceased without male issue. Ada, daughter to Theodoric the eight; married unto Lewis, Earl of Loosen, driven out by William, Earl of East-Friesland. She died without heirs. William the first, Earl of East-Freisland, brother to Theodoric the eight, and uncle unto Ada, Earl of Holland, & Zealand, & Lord of West-Freisland. Florentius the fourth, son to William the first. It was Margaret daughter hereunto, and wife to Herman, Earl of Henneberg, who is so famous in the Dutch histories for her monstrous birth of 365 children, christened altogether by the names of john, & Elizabeth, by Guy Suffragan of Utrecht; deceasing upon the same day with their mother in the year 1276, and buried at Losdun, near unto the Hage, whose monument, & epitaph are there yet to be seen. William the second, son to Florentius the fourth. He was elected Roman Emperor; slain by the rebellious Frisons. Florentius the fifth, son to William the second. He married unto Beatres, daughter to Guy, Earl of Flanders, by whom he had in way of dowry the whole right given unto him, which the Earls of Flanders challenged in the Island of Walcheren, & Zealand, for a long time controversed betwixt the two houses. Meyerus in his history of Flanders would have him to have been the first Earl of Holland, who should take upon him the title, and name of Earl of Zealand. john the first, son to Florentius the fifth. He married unto Elizabeth, daughter to Edward the second, King of England, & deceased without issue in the year 1300, the last Earl of Holland, & Zealand, & Lord of West-Freisland of the house of Aquitaine. john the second, Earl of Hainault, son to john d'Avesnes, & Al●ide, or Adelheide, daughter to Florentius the fourth, & sister to the Emperor William; Earl of Holland, & Zealand, & Lord of West-Freisland. William the third, son to john the second. William the fourth, son to William the third, slain at Staveren against the Frisons in the year 1345 sans issue. Margaret, eldest daughter to William the third, & sister to William the fourth; the last princess of the house of Hainault, She married unto the Emperor, Lewis of Bavaria. William the fifth, younger son to Margaret of Hainault, & to the Emperor Lewis of Bavaria. He died frenetic without issue, noted for his rebellion, & disobedience towards his mother. His elder brother, Stephen, succeeded in the Dukedom of Bavaria, from whom have descended the present Dukes of Bavaria. Albert, son to the Emperor Lewis of Bavaria, & of Margaret of Hainault, younger brother to William the fifth. William the sixth, son to Albert. jaqueline, daughter to William the sixth. She died without issue, the last princess of the house of Bavaria; Countess of Holland, Zealand, & Hainault, a●d Lord of West-Freislandt. Philip the Good, Duke of Burgundy, son to john Duke of Burgundy, & of Margaret, daughter to Albert, & sister to William the sixth. Charles, surnamed the Fighter, Duke of Burgundy, son to Philip the Good; slain by the Swissers, & Lorrainers, before Nancie. Marry, daughter to Charles surnamed the Fighter, the last princess of the house, or name of Burgundy; Countess of Holland, Zealand, & Hainault, and Lord of West-Freislandt. She married unto Maximilian the first, Archduke of Austria, and afterwards Emperor of the Romans. Philip the second, son to Maximilian, & Mary, and afterwards the first of that name king of Spain, in right of his wife joan, eldest daughter unto Ferdinand the fifth, & Elizabeth, Kings of Castille, & Arragon. Charles son to Philip, & joan aforesaid, heir of the houses of Burgundy, Austria, & Spain▪ and the fifth of that name Emperor of the Romans. Philip the third of that name Duke of Burgundy, & the second of the name King of Spain, son to the Emperor Charles the fifth; under whose government the provinces of Holland, Zealand, and West-Freisland first revolted. The Bishopric, or Lordship of Utrecht. * vid. Hadriani Barland. Vltraiectensium Episcoporum Catalogum, & Res Gestas. NAmed thus from the city Utrecht. The estate was first occasioned by one Willebrod, an Englishman, the Apostle of those parts; upon his conversion of the country from Paganism instituted first Bishop hereof about the year 611, and during the Regency of Pepin the Fat, Majour of the Palace in France. The Successors of this Willebrod in continuance of time by the liberality of the French Kings, & of the Germane Emperors, have attained unto, as well the temporal, as the spiritual jurisdiction of the country, together with Overysel beyond the Rhiin, belonging likewise unto the sea, which under the fief hereof they still held subject unto them until the Emperor Charles the fifth, who (taking occasion upon their many losses, and damages, sustained from the Gelder's, with whom the Bishop then had war,) pretending their disability to resist that enemy, by the consent of Henry, Count Palatine, than Bishop, seized upon the whole temporal domain hereof, leaving only the spiritual to the Prelates; which also since the usurpation of the Countries by the States of the United Provinces hath likewise been taken from them, remaining afterwards only titulary. In the reign of Philip the second, king of Spain, these Countries were likewise freed from the yoke of Spain, or house of Austria; containing now two distinct States, or Provinces, of Utrecht, and Ouerysell. The order, and succession of the Bishops for brevity sake we let pass. The Dukedom of GELDERLAND. IT * v. Ponti Heuteri Comitum, & Ducum Geldriae, & Zutphaniae Geneal. & Comment. was so called from the castle, afterwards the town of Gelder's, founded here by two brother's Wickard, and Luppolà, created by the inhabitants first guardians, or protectors of the country, in the reign of the Emperor Charles the Bald; continuing this title to succession. In the person of Otto, Earl of Nassau, having married Aleide, daughter to Wickard, the last guardian, it was made an Earldom by the Emperor Henry the third. In Reinold the first it was made a Dukedom by the Emperor Lewes of Bavaria. After the decease of Charles of Egmond, the last Duke, by composition betwixt him, and the Emperor Charles the fifth, and the pretence of a former donation made by Duke Arnold unto Charles the Fighter, Duke of Burgundy, this Province with the Earldom of Zutphen (united for a long time in the house of the Dukes of Gelderland) descended upon the Emperor Charles the fifth; added by him to his other Provinces of the Netherlands. Under Philip the second, King of Spain, for the greatest part this shaken off the Spanish yoke; with Zutphen governed now in manner of a Free estate, confederate with the rest of the united Provinces. The princes follow. Otto, earl of Nassau, beforementioned, in right of his wife Aleide, daughter to Wickard, the last guardian, created first Earl of Gelderland in the year 1079 by the Emperor Henry the third. He had for second wife Sophia, daughter to Wickman, the last Earl of Zutphen; by which means that Country, and Earldom, became annexed to the house of Gelderland. Gerard the first, son to Otto, and Aleide, Earl of Gelderland. Gerlac, his younger brother, and son to Otto, and Sophia, inherited the Earldom of Zutphen. After the decease of Gerlac without heirs, he succeeded likewise in the Earldom of Zutphen, continued ever since in the same Princes with Gelderland. Henry the first, son to Gerard the first, Earl of Gelderland, and Zutphen. Gerard the second, son to Henry the first. He died sans issue. Otho the second, brother to Gerard the second. Gerard the third, son to Otho the second. Otho the third, son to Gerard the third. Reinold the first, son to Otho the third, created first Duke of Gelderlandt in the year 1339 by the Emperor Lewes of Bavaria. Reinold the second, Duke of Gelderlandt, & Earl of Zutphen, son to Reinold the first. Reinold the third, son to Reinold the second. He deceased sans issue. Edward, brother to Reinold the third. He also died without issue. Marry, sister to Edward, and Reinold the third. She married unto William the first, Duke of juliers. William, son to William the first, Duke of juliers, and Mary aforesaid. He died without issue. Reinold the fourth, brother to William, and son to William, Duke of juliers, and Mary. He likewise deceased without issue. Marry C. of Gelderland, daughter to joan, sister to William, and Reinold the fourth, and daughter to William, Duke of juliers, and Mary. Arnold, son to Mary, and to john, Lord of Egmond. Worthily incensed against his unnatural son Adolph, by whom he had been a long time most inhumanely detained in prison, he partly sold, and bequeathed these estates unto Charles surnamed the Fighter, Duke of Burgundy, to be occupied, & enjoyed by that house after his decease. Charles, surnamed the Fighter, Duke of Burgundy, after the decease of Arnold, succeeding in the Dukedom of Gelderland, and Earldom of Zutphen (Adolph, son to Arnold, having been disinherited by his father) by virtue of the sale, and legacy beforementioned. Adolph of Egmond, the unnatural son of Duke Arnold, after the decease of Charles the Fighter (slain before Nancye) restored by Mary, Duchess of Burgundy, daughter to Charles' the Fighter. Charles of Egmond, Duke of Gelderland, and Earl of Zutphen, son to Duke Adolph. Wearied with long wars against the Princes of the Netherlands of the house of Burgundy, and Austria, pretending the legacy, & sale of Duke Arnold, upon agreement, & composition made with the Emperor Charles the fifth, he yielded over these estates unto him, to be enjoyed after his decease, in case that he left no issue. He died without issue. Charles the fifth, Emperor of the Romans, and king of Spain by virtue of the agreement beforementioned, made betwixt him, and Duke Charles' of Egmond, succeeding in the Dukedom of Gelderland, and Earldom of Zutphen, Philip the second, King of Spain, son to the Emperor Charles the fifth. In the reign of this Prince these two Provinces revolted with the rest from under the Spanish government; with those of Holland, Zealandt, Utrecht, Over-ysell, West-Friselandt, and Groningen, making now the most potent, and renowned confederate, and united States of the Netherlands. The KINGDOM of BURGUNDY. THis * v. L' Histoire de Lyon par Claude de Rubys. liv. 3. c. ●0. & 21. Kingdom was begun in the person of Charles, son to the Emperor Lotharius, and brother to the Emperor Lewis the second, & to Lotharius, King of Austrasia, or Lorraine; whose share it was of the French dominions in the division of the part of the Emperor Lotharius, made betwixt him, & his other brethren. It contained the greatest part of the ancient Kingdom of the Burgundians, occasioning the name; together with Provençe. It comprehendeth now besides Provençe, the Dukedom, & Free County of Burgundy, Savoy, Daulphinye, Lionois, & the Confederacy of the Swissers. It lay divided from Germany by the Rhijn; from Italy by the Alps; from the Kingdom of Lorraine by the Mountain Vauge; & from the kingdom of West-France by the river Rhosne, and by the modern Western limits of the Dukedom of Burgundy. These three brethren Lewis, Lotharius, & Charles, sons to the Emperor Lotharius, not long after deceasing without male issue, or issue legitimate, and the house of the Emperor Lotharius being by that means extinguished, the kingdom became usurped, & seized upon by the Emp: Charles the Bald, & united by him, as a province, to his kingdom of West-France. The Kings of Burgundy until this union follow. Charles, younger son to the Emp. Lotharius, the first French K. of Burgundy. He died without issue. Lewis the 2d, Emp. of the Romans, & Lotharius the second, K. of Austrasia, brothers unto Charles the first K. after the decease of their brother succeeding in the kingdom of Burgundy, & dividing it betwixt them; the Mountain jour bounding, and severing their portions. They also both died without heirs, or lawful; in whom ended the house of the Emperor Lotharius, eldest son to the Emperor Lewis the Godly. Charles surnamed the Bald, Emperor of the Romans, & ●ing of West-France; uncle to Charles, Lewis, & Lotharius the second, & brother to the Emperor Lotharius. Under this prince this first French kingdom of Burgundy took end, being added, as a province, to West-France▪ parted by him into three divisions, or governments, of Burgundy on this side of the river of Soasne. Of Burgundy beyond the Soasne▪ and of Burgundy beyond the jour; containing together, and occasioning not long after the Dukedom of Burgundy on this side of the Soasne, with the Earldoms of Lion, and Mascon; the Dukedoms of Burgundy beyond the jour; and the kingdom of Arles, or Burgundy, whose beginnings, and after fortunes follow. The Dukedom of Burgundy on this side the Soasne. THis * v. L' Histoire de Lyon par Claude de Rubys. lib 3. c. 24. & 26. Les Annales de Bourgogne par Guillaume Paradin. & Histor. Belgicam Emanuelis Meterani. was part of the division of Burgundy on this side the Soasne, subdivided by the Emperor Charles the Bald into 5 lesser Cantons, the Counties of Dijon, Austun, Chalon, Mascon, & Lion, governed a part by their Earls, not then hereditary, and but such Magistrates of the Kings of West-France, so named. The estate was begun in the person of Theodoric, Count of Authun, unto whom Eudo King of France having given the Counties of Dijon, & Chalon, united all three into one entire Dukedom; from the first possession of this prince entitled then of Austun, shortly after by Richard his son (who succeeded him) named of Burgundy. The heirs of this princely house have in continuance of time got seized of the many provinces of the Low-countries, by the Emperor Charles the fifth reunited with Germany, & making the tenth circle of the Empire, called from hence the circle of Burgundy. The Dukedom notwithstanding, their first patrimony, still held under the fief of the French Kings, was in the reign of Mary wrested from them, and united to the Crown of France by king Lewis the eleaventh; nothing now hereof remaining unto them, but the title. The princes follow. Theodoric, before mentioned, the first Duke, in the reign of Eudo, king of France. He was styled only Duke of Authun. Richard son to Theodoric. He first took upon him the title of Duke of Burgundy. Rodulph, son to Richard. Becoming afterwards Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine, he left this Dukedom unto his younger brother, Hugh surnamed the Black. Hugh, surnamed the Black, brother to Rodulph; the last Duke of Burgundy of the house of Theodoric, Duke of Austun; succeeded unto by the house of Anjou, and the brethren of Hugh Capet, king of France, by composition, & agreement made herewith, forced by that potent family. Otho the first, Duke of Burgundy, younger brother to Hugh Capet, the usurping King of France. Eudo the first, brother to Otho the first. Henry the first, brother the Otho, & Eudo the first. They all three died without heirs. Robert the first, King of France, son to Hugh Capet, Duke of Burgundy by the greater sway of that family, & kingdom; Otho Guillaume, first Earl of Burgundy, being excluded, to whom the Dukedom had been assigned by Duke Henry the first, son to his wife Gerberge. Robert the second, eldest son to Robert the first, French King. His younger brother Henry succeeded in the kingdom of France. Hugh the second, son to Henry, son to Robert the second. He became Monk of Clunie, resigning his temporal estates unto his brother Otho. Otho the second, brother to Hugh the second. He founded the famous Monastery of Cisteaux. Hugh the third, son to Otho the second. Otho the third, son to Hugh the third. Hugh the fourth, son to Otho the third. He deceased in the Holy Land, left commander there of the army of Philip Augustus, French King, against Saladin, & the Infidels, after the return of that prince towards France. Otho the fourth, son to Hugh the fourth. Hugh the fifth, son to Otho the fourth. Robert the third, son to Hugh the fifth. Hugh the sixth, son to Robert the third. He died unmarried. Eudo the second, brother to Hugh the sixth, and son to Robert the third. Philip the first, son to Philip, son to Eudo the second. He deceased sans issue, the last Duke of Burgundy of the house, or name of Capet, succeeded unto by the house, or name of Valois. john, French king, son to Philip de Valois, French King, and to joan of Burgundy, daughter to Robert the third, and sister to Hugh the sixth, & Eudo the third, succeeding in the Dukedom of Burgundy in the year 1361. Philip the second, surnamed the Hardy, younger son to john, French King, Duke of Burgundy. He married unto Margaret, daughter to Lewis Malan, Earl of Flanders, heir of the houses of Flanders, the Free County of Burgundy, Artois, Nevers, Rethel, Brabant, & Limburg; by means whereof they all became united in the family of Burgundy. john the second, son to Philip the Hardy; slain by Charles, Dauphin of Vienne, the occasion of the bloody civil wars in France betwixt the houses of Burgundy, & Orleans. Philip the second, surnamed the Good, son to john the second. As th● next heir of that house after jaqueline, before mentioned, he became Earl of Hainault, Holland, and Zealandt, and Lord of West-Freislandt; transmitted to his posterity. He also added to his house the Dukedom of Luxemburg, bought of Elizabeth, the last Duchess thereof, and the Earldom of Namur, purchased of Theodore, the last Earl. Charles surnamed the Fighter, son to Philip the Good, slain in battle before Nancy in Lorraine by the Swissers, and Lorrainers. Marry, Duchess of Burgundy, daughter to Charles' the Fighter. She lost this country unto Lewis the eleaventh, French King, ever since incorporated with France, retaining only the title, left unto her Successors. She married unto Maximilian the first, Archduke of Austria, & afterwards Emperor of the Romans, the last princess of the house, or name of Valois. Philip the third, son to Maximiliam the first, Archduke of Austria, and Emperor of the Romans, and to Mary de Valois aforesaid; succeeding in the provinces, & estates of the Netherlands, and in the title of Duke of Burgundy. He married unto joan, eldest daughter unto Ferdinand the fifth, & Elizabeth, Kings of Spain. Charles, the second of the name, Duke of Burgundy, & the fifth of the name Emperor of the Romans, son to Philip the third, Duke of Burgundy, and to joan of Spain; heir of the three houses of Burgundy, Spain, & Austria. He added to the dominions of Burgundy in the Low Countries the countries of Gelderland, Zutphen, Utrecht, Overysel, and Groningen. Philip, the second of that name king of Spain, and the fourth of the name Duke of Burgundy. In the reign of this prince the provinces of Holland, Zealandt, Utrecht, Overysel, Gelderlandt, Zutphen, West-Freisland, & Groningen, part of the dominions of Burgundy, revolted from under the government of their princes, known now by the name of the United Provinces. Isabel, daughter to Philip the second king of Spain; by the gift, and assignment of her father succeeding in the title of Burgundy, and in what is left of the Netherlands. She married unto Albert Archduke of Austria, younger son to the Emperor Maximilian the second, lately deceased. THE EARLDOM of LYON, and MASCON, now LIONOIS. THey * v. L' Histoire de Lion par Claude de Rubys liure 3. cap. 21. 23. & 31. contained the rest of Burgundy, lying on this side the Soasne, divided by the Emperor Charles the Bald (as hath been before related) into five lesser Cantons; the Counties of Dijon, Austun, and Chalon, making the Dukedom of Burgundy; and those other of Lion, & Mascon: commanded by their several Earls, being then but such officers of the Emperor, thus named, becoming after this to be Vsu-fructuaryes, and hereditary. They came afterwards to the right of the Bishops, & Church of Lion; united with France, and making the country, now called Lionois, held (as was still the Dukedom of Burgundy) under the right, & sovereignty of the French Kings. THE DUKEDOM OF BURGUNDY BEYOND THE JOUR. IT * vid. L'Histoire de Lyon par Claude de Rubys liure 3. cap. 21. 24. 25. 26. & 27. was situated betwixt the Mountainous ridge of the jour, and the Alps, and the Rhijn; comprehending at this day the Dukedom of Savoy, and the confederacy of the Swissers, & Grisons. It was first an Earldom, begun in the person of Conrade, brother to Robert the great, and uncle to Eudo, afterwards French King, appointed first Count, or governor hereof by the Emperor Charles the Bald. In the person of Rodulph, son to Conrade, succeeding hereunto in the Earldom, or government, it was raised to a petty kingdom, named of Burgundy, by Eudo French King, the more hereby to ennoble his house, and to affront Bozon, Earl of Burgundy beyond the Soasne, who already had usurped the title of King of Burgundy by the aid, & assistance of the Germane Emperors. Rodulph notwithstanding after the decease of Eudo, being unwilling to displease the Emperors, changed afterwards his more odious title of King for that lesser of Duke; continued by the succeeding princes. By Bozon the second, the last Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine, upon the decease of his brother Rodulph the second without heirs succeeding in the kingdom of Arles, or Burgundy, it became united to that kingdom, continuing in this union until the expiration, and end of that State. The princes follow. Conrade aforesaid, first Earl, or Governor of Burgundy beyond the jour, in the reign of the Emperor Charles the Bald. Rodulph the first, son to Conrade; first King, afterwards Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine in the reigns of Eudo, and Charles the Simple, French Kings. Charles' the Simple being imprisoned, and deposed by his factious nobility, he became afterwards King of France. The better to strengthen his side, and to assure his ill got kingdom he gave the Dukedom of Burgundy Transiuraine unto Rodulph Duke of Burgundy on this side the Soasne. Rodulph the second, Duke of Burgundy on this side the Soasne; by the gift of Rodulph French King, succeeding in the Dukedom of Burgundy Transiuraine. Contending with Hugh, King of Arles, & Burgundy for the Empire, and kingdom of Italy, he exchanged his right unto Italy for the kingdom of Arles; resigning unto his brother Hugh, surnamed the Black, the Dukedom of Burgundy on this side the Soasne, and to his brother Bozon, this other of Burgundy Transiuraine. Bozon, Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine by the gift of his brother Rodulph, king of Arles. His brother Rodulph, King of Arles deceasing without issue, he became also King of Arles, & Burgundy; in whom ended the name, & title of the Dukedom of Burgundy Transiuraine, or beyond the jour, united to the kingdom of Arles. The Kingdom of ARLES, and BURGUNDY. THis * vid. L'Histoire de Lyon par Claude de Rubys. liv. 3. c. 21. 23. 26. 28. & 31. Kingdom was begun in the person of Bozon, brother to judith, wife unto the Emperor Charles the Bald, by the gift of this prince made first Earl, or Governor of Burgundy beyond the Soasne; after his decease in the reign of the two bastard brothers, Lewis, and Carloman, French Kings, created king of Arles, and Burgundy (for thus were these kings styled) by the Emperor Charles the Fat, to be held under the right of the Germane Emperors. It contained at the time, when it was first erected, only the division, or Earldom of Burgundy beyond the Soasne, beforementioned: lying betwixt that river, and the mountain jour; the Rhosne, and the Alps; and the Vauge, and the Sea Mediterranean, & comprehending now the Countries of Provençe, Daulphinye, & the Free County of Burgundy. By Bozon the second, Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine, upon the decease of his brother Rodulph the first sans issue, succeeding in this kingdom, the Dukedom of Burgundy Transiuraine was added hereunto. In Rodulph the second, deceasing without heirs, the kingdom, & state took end, given by him to the Emperor Conrade the second, & to Henry surnamed the Black, son hereunto, and of his sister Gisela; incorporated by them to the Germane Kingdom, & Empire, & parted afterwards into sundry lesser Signeuryes & Goverments, the Earldoms of Provençe, & of the Free County of Burgundy, the Dukedom of Savoy, Daulphinye, and the Confederacy of the Swissers, and Grisons, partly at this day holding of the Empire, partly united with the Kingdom of France, & partly being Free Estates. The order of the Princes follow. Bozon the first, Earl of Burgundy, on this fide of the Soasne; created first king of Burgundy or Arles, in the reign of the Emperor Charles the Fat, & of Lewes, and Carloman, French kings. Lewis son to Bozon, & of Ermengarde's daughter to the Emperor Lewes the second. He was chosen, & crowned king of Italy, & Roman Emperor by the factious Italians; betrayed afterwards at Verona to his Competitour Berengario, Duke of Friuli, & sent back with his eyes plucked out. He died sans issue, leaving the kingdom unto Hugh d' Arles (bastard son to Lotharius the second, King of Lorraine, & Waldrada, his concubine) Earl of Provençe. Hugh d' Arles by the gift of Lewis succeeding in the kingdom of Arles, and Burgundy. Elected together with Rodulph, Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine by their several factions king of Italy, for his more easy, & quiet possession of Italy he gave Arles, & Burgundy unto Rodulph his competitour. Rodulph the first, Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine, upon composition with Hugh d' Arles succeeding in the kingdom of Arles, & Burgundy. He gave the dukedom of Burgundy Transiuraine, unto his brother Bozon the second, & died without issue. Bozon the second, Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine, after the decease of his brother Rodulph the first, succeeding in the kingdom of Arles, & Burgundy. By this Prince, and means, Burgundy Transiuraine, or beyond the jour, became united with the kingdom of Arles, & Burgundy. Conrade, son to Bozon the second. He married unto Maude, sister to Lotharius, & daughter to Lewes the fourth, French king's. Rodulph the second, son to Conrade, & Maude. justly incensed against the French kings of the house of Anjou in regard of their injuries done unto his family, and to the house of Charles the Great (from the which he was descended by his mother) in the usurpations of Burgundy on this side the Soasne, and of the kingdom of France, destitute of heirs, and quitting the French party, he gave the Kingdom of Arles, & Burgundy unto Conrade the second, Emperor of the Germans, & to Henry, surnamed the Black, son to the Emperor Conrade, & of his sister Gisela. By this means ended the kingdom of Arles, & Burgundy; united by the Emperor Conrade the second, & his son Henry the Black, unto the Germane Empire, & divided into the Provinces, and Estates, beforementioned, of Provençe, and Daulphiny, the Free County, Savoy, and of the Swissers, whose beginnings, and continuance unto our times follow. THE EARLDOM OF PROVENCE, OR ARLES. BY this name * v. C. julij Caesaris Com. Belli Gallici l. 1. c. 8. & l'Histoire de Lyon par Claude de Rubys. l. 3. c. 26 & 31. we read in Caesar the whole more Southern division of Gaul, named afterwards Gaul Narbonensis, to have been called; in regard of the civility of the inhabitants, and subjection hereof to the Roman laws, and much difference from the other newly conquered, and barbarous Gallia, excluded by this Author from the account of Gaul, and named the Further a v. supra. Province. The rest of this Roman Province of Gaul, by the invasion, and conquests of the barbarous nations taking up new names, the appellation only remained in the part hereof, contained betwixt the Rhosne, & Alps. Falling to the share of Charles, son to the Emperor Lotharius, it became a parcel of his kingdom of Burgundy. Afterwards in the person of Bozon the first, it was made a part of the kingdom of Arles, and Burgundy. In the person of Hugh d' Arles (supposed by Rubys to have been the bastard son of Lotharius the second, king of Lorraine, and of his Concubine Waldrada) it was first made an Earldom, being given unto him with this title by king Bozon the first, to be held under the sovereignty of the kings of Arles, and Burgundy. Hugh d' Arles, Earl of Provençe, by the gift of Lewis, son to Bozon, becoming afterwards king of Arles, and Burgundy, and not long after this resigning that kingdom unto Rodulph the second, Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine (exchanged for the kingdom of Italy,) reserved here only this Earldom for his son William, to he held under the sovereign right of the kings of Arles, & Burgundy; confirmed afterwards by Conrade the second, and the Cerman Emperors, but with condition to be held of the Emperors. By the Emperor Albert the first, the fief, & whole right of the Earldom of Provençe, belonging to the Germane Emperors, was united to Philip Augustus & the French kings. By Charles d' Anjou, the last Earl of Provençe; wanting heirs, the country was given to Lewis the Eleventh, French K. by whom it was incorporated with the kingdom of France, in which union, & state it now remaineth. The order of the first Earls we find not. From Raimund the last Earl of the house of Hugh d' Arles, unto Charles d' Anjou aforesaid, & the union of Provençe with the crown of France, they were continued, as followeth. Raimund, Earl of Provençe, descended from Hugh d' Arles, before mentioned. Charles the first, Earl of Anjou, & Maine, & afterwards K. of Naples, & Sicily, brother to Lewis the ninth, surnamed the Saint, French King; Earl of Provençe in right of his wife Beatres, daughter to Raimund. Charles the second, King of Naples, & Earl of Provençe, son to Charles the first. Robert, King of Naples, & Earl of Provençe, son to Charles the second. joan the first, Queen of Naples, & Countess of Provençe, daughter to Charles, Duke of Calabria, son to King Robert. By this Princess, the city, & country of Avignon were first alienated from the Earldom of Provençe, and given to the Popes in lieu of a certain tribute, pretended to be due for the kingdom of Naples, held of the Papacy, and for many years unpayed unto that sea. Lewis the first, younger son to john, French King, adopted by joan the first. He succeeded only in Provençe. The kingdom of Naples after the decease of Queen joan became seized by Charles Durazzo, descended from Charles the first; continued after in his family unto queen joan the second. Lewis the second, son to Lewis the first; Earl of Provençe. Lewis the third, son to Lewis the second. He died without heirs. Reiner, broto Lewis the third; Earl of Provençe, & in right of his wife Isabel, Duke of Lorraine. Deceasing without surviving heirs male, he gave the Earldom of Provençe to his brother Charles, Earl of Maine. Charles, Earl of Maine, & Provençe, brother to Reiner. Wanting heirs he bequeathed this country unto Lewis the Eleaventh, French King; since which time it hath continued united with the Crown of France. DAULPHINY. THe * v. L'Histoire de Lyon par Claude de Rubys liure. 3. cap. 31. & Histoire de France par Bernard de Girard, Seigneur du Haillan (en le roy jehan.) Estate was begun by Guy, surnamed the Fat, Earl of Albon, usurping, & seizing upon the country hereof, with the title of Earl of Vienne, in the reign of Rodulph the second, surnamed le Fayneant, the last king of Arles, & Burgundy. Guy the third of that name, Earl of Vienne, taking the Dolphin for his arms, alluding to the nature of that fish, which of all other is accounted the most familiar, and friendly unto man, first named himself Dolphin of Vienne, from whom the succeeding princes have still continued the style, and the country from thence been called Daulphiny. In the year 1340 Humbert, last Dauphin of Vienn●, destitute of heirs, deceasing gave this country unto john, French king, with condition that the eldest sons of France should always bear that title, and be immediate Princes; a custom still afterwards unto this day observed by the French. The Princes, for as many as we find of them, were these. Guy the first, surnamed the Fat, before mentioned, Earl of Albon, descended from Girard, Earl of Vienne, dispossessed, & thrust out by the Emperor Charles the Bald; the pretence of this his usurpation, & title. Guy the second, son to Guy the first. Guy the third, son to Guy the second. He first styled himself Dolphin of Vienne. The order of the Dolphins from this prince we find not, and until Humbert. Humbert the last Dolphin of Vienne of the house of Guy the Fat. Charles, eldest son to john, French King, the first Dolphin of the house of France, by the gift of Humbert, in whom this country was united with France; the title continued still afterwards in the eldest sons of the French Kings. This province (as part of the kingdoms of Arles, & Burgundy) was anciently held of the Germane Empire. How it was cleared from the right hereof, we cannot certainly relate. The Free Country of Burgundy. IT * v. Les Annales de Bourgogne par Guillaume Paradin. hath been thus named from the Free Estate, which the inhabitants enjoy under their Princes. The Earldom was begun in the person of Otho-Guillaume, son to Gerberge, Countess of Dijon, wife to Henry the first, Duke of Burgundy on this side the Soasne; seized hereof by the aid, & power of Robert, French King, in lieu of that Dukedom given unto him by Henry the first, and whereof he had been deprived by King Robert. By joan Countess hereof, & of Artois, (married unto Philip, surnamed the Long, French King) it became with Artois possessed by the house of France. By Margaret, daughter to joan, and Philip the Long, French King, marrying to Lewis the first, Earl of Flanders; it was carryied to the house of Flanders; from whence it descended to those of Burgundy, & Austria, where now it resteth. The order of the Earls follow. Otho-Guillaume before mentioned, first Count Palatine of Burgundy in the reign of Robert, King of France. Reinard the first, son to Otho-Guillaume. William the first, son to Reinard. Stephen, son to William the first; slain in the holy wars against the Infidel. William the second, son to Stephen. Reinard the second. He gave to Berthold, son to the Emperor Conrade the third, the cities of Geneve, & Lousanne. Frederique Barbarossa, Emperor of the Romans, in the right of his wife Beatres, daughter to Reinard the second. Otho the first, third son to the Emperor Frederique Barbarossa, & of Beatres. He deceased without heir male. After the decease of Otho the first, the right was questioned betwixt Otho, D. of Meran, husband to Beatres, eldest daughter to Otho; & Girard, Count of Vienne, husband to joan, younger daughter to Otho; both princes being acknowledged by their factions, and usurping the title of Earls of Burgundy; a cause of long war, and contention betwixt the sides. Otho the second, Duke of Meran; and Girard, Count of Vienne in the right of their wives, Beatres, & joan aforesaid, daughters to Otho the first. Otho the third, Duke of Meran, son to Otho the second; and Stephen, son to William, Earl of Chalon, & Salins, next heir to Girard, Count of Vienne. john, son to Stephen. Hugh, son to john. This took to wife Aliz, daughter to Otho the third, Duke of Meran; in whom the two different houses were united, and the quarrel composed. Othelin, son to Hugh, & Aliz aforesaid. He took to wife Maude, Countess of Artois. joan, Countess of Artois, & Burgundy, daughter to Othelin, & Maude. She married unto Philip, surnamed the Long, French King. Margaret, Countess of Artois, and Burgundy, daughter unto Philip, the Long, French King, & joan. She married unto Lewis the first, Earl of Flanders. He was slain fight against the English for the French in the battle at Crecy. Lewis the second, surnamed Malan, Earl of Flanders, Burgundy, & Artois, son to Lewis the first, and Margaret. Margaret, Countess of Flanders, Burgundy, & Artois, daughter to Lewis the second, surnamed Malan. She married unto Philip de Valois, surnamed the Hardy, Duke of Burgundy, son to john, French King. By this means the three great Earldoms of Burgundy, Flanders, and Artois became annexed to the family of Burgundy; by Mary of Valois, wife to Maximilian the first, brought afterwards to the house of Austria. The Earldom of Burgundy hath always been held under the Empire, being a parcel of the kingdom of Arles, & Burgundy. THE DUKEDOM OF SAVOY. THe * Chronique de Savoye par Paradin. Estate was begun in the person of Beroald, surnamed the Saxon; in recompense of his many good services done hereunto, created first Earl of Maurienne by Rodulph the second, king of Arles, and Burgundy. Amadis the second of that name, Earl of Maurienne, having given unto him by the Emperor Henry the fourth the little country of Savoy (adding it hereunto, and leaving his former title of Maurienne,) first took upon him the name of Earl of Savoy, continued by the succeeding princes. In the Council of Constance, and in the person of Amadis the eight it was made a Dukedom by the Emperor Sigismond. The Princes follow. Beroald, first Earl of Maurienne, surnamed the Saxon, in the reign of Rodulph the second, King of Arles, & Burgundy. Humbert the first, son to Beroald, Earl of Maurienne; confirmed by the Emperor Conrade the second. Amadis the first, Earl of Maurienne, son to Humbert the first. Humbert the second, Earl of Maurienne, son to Amadis the first. Amadis the second, son to Humbert the second. He first named himself Earl of Savoy, in the reign of the Emperor Henry the fourth. Humbert the third, Earl of Savoy, sonto Amadis the second. Thomas the first, son to Humbert the third. Amadis the third, son to Thomas the first. Boniface, son to Amadis the third. He died without heirs. Peter, son to Thomas the first, & brother to Amadis the third. He died without male issue. Philip the first, brother to Peter. He deceased also without heirs. Amadis the fourth, son to Thomas of Savoy, son to Thomas the first. Edward the first, son to Amadis the fourth. He deceased without heirs. Amadis the fifth, son to Amadis the fourth, and brother to Edward the first. Amadis the sixth, son to Amadis the fifth. Amadis the seaventh, Earl of Savoy, son to Amadis the sixth. Amadis the eight son to Amadis the seaventh, created first Duke of Savoy in the Council of Constance by the Emperor Sigismond. He turned Religious; living an Anchoret at Ripaille upon the Lake of Geneve. He was afterwards by the Council of Basil made Pope against Eugenius the fourth by the name of Faelix the fourth, after some 9 years' Papacy again quitting the world, and returning to his Cell at Ripaille, where in a private state he died. Lewis, Duke of Savoy, son to Amadis the eight. Amadis the ninth, son to Lewis. Philibert the first, Duke of Savoy, son to Amadis the ninth. He deceased without heirs. Charles the first, brother to Philibert the first. Charles the second, son to Charles' the first. He died without heirs. Philip the second, son to Lewis, son to Amadis the eight, & great uncle to Charles the second. Philibert the second, son to Philip the second. He also left no heirs of his body. Charles the third; son to Philip the second, and brother to Philibert the second. Emanuel Philibert son to Charles the 3d. Charles Emanuel, son to Emanuel Phil. now Duke of Savoy. The League, and Union of the Swissers. THis * Ex josiâ Simlero de Republicâ Helvetiorum. is an aggregate state, consisting of sundry different particulars, united only in a general league; named thus from the Canton of Switz, one of the three first joining in this confederacy, occasioning, and bringing on the union of the rest. They comprehend the whole ancient country of the Helvetij: parts of the Allobroges, Rauraci, & Germans beyond the Rhijn, together with the Mountain people of the Veragri, Seduni, Lepontij, Sarunetes, with others, inhabiting the hollow bottoms of the Alps Lepontiae, Rhaeticae, and Paeninae: at this day whatsoever is contained betwixt the Mountainous ridge of the jour, & the Lakes of Como, & Maggiore in Italy; & the Lake of Geneve, and the Rhiin, intercepted from the head thereof unto below Basil. Simlerus devideth them into three distinct ranks, the Cantons, the Confederate States, and the Prefectures, subject to the Cantons. The Cantons of the Swissers. THese properly make the body of the Commonwealth of the Swissers; united in a more strict league than the rest, and enjoying sundry rights, & prerogatives before the other; who alone have voices in their general assemblies, consult, and determine of war, & peace, command the Prefectureships, share the spoils of their enemies, and partake of the sundry profits, and emoluments of the union, and state. They are 13 in number, the Cantons of Vren, Switz, Vnderwald, Lucern, Zurich, Glarona, Zug, Bern, Fribug, Soloturn, Basil, Schaff-hausen, and Appenzel, all sometimes parcels of the kingdom of Arles, and Burgundy (Schaff-hausen excepted, lying beyond the Rhijn;) conveyed afterwards to the Empire by the Emperor Conrade the second, & herein partly becoming Free Estates, & partly subject to Monasteries, & to the house of Habspurg, and Austria. How these were freed herefrom, & by what means, & at what time they were incorporated into this Confederacy, and Union, we will show in order. The Cantons of Vren, Switz, and Vnderwald. THese are rude mountainous countries without any town, or almost civil habitation, bordering upon the Luke's of Lucern, and Waldstet see; neighbouring otherwise to the Grisons, Wallislandt, & the Alps Lepontiae. Anciently they were Free estates, subject immediately to the Germane Empire, commanded by the deputies hereof. Under the Emperor Albert the first, affecting the dominion hereof, and their subjection to his house of Austria, thrusting out his praefects (provoked with their insolent, & tyrannical government,) for their better defence & stronger head against that potent enemy in the year 1307 they joined into a league, first temporary only of ten years, afterwards upon their great victory at Mortgarten obtained against the Archduke Leopold, son to the Emperor Albert the first, in the year 1315, and reign of the Emperor Lewis of Bavaria, made perpetual. These were the first, who began this Confederacy, called afterwards of the Swissers from the Canton Switz, the more potent of these three, or because the most famous; the most exposed to the injuries, and incursions of their enemies, deriving the name, still as they were incorporated, unto the other Confederates. The Canton of Lucern. THe town standeth upon the river Russ, and the Lake named from hence the Lake of Lucern, common hereunto, & to the three first Cantons. Anciently this belonged to the Abbey of Murbach, of whom it was bought by the Emperor Albert the first, & added to the right, & Dominions of Austria. Vexed with continual, & long wars of the three first Cantons, & invited by their example, & liberty, in the year 1332, pretending the negligence, tyranny, & injuries of the house of Austria, it shook off the yoke hereof, uniting in the perpetual league of the Swissers. The Canton of Zurich. THe town is situated upon the river Limat, and the lake of Zurich. Heretofore it appertained to two ancient Monasteries hereof, under the protection of the Dukes of Zeringen, guardians of the town, & Monasteries. Berchtold the fifth, the last Duke of Zeringen, & guardian hereof, deceasing without heirs, by the Emperor Frederique the second in recompense of the faith, & loyalty hereof still observed towards the Emperors in their long quarrels with the Popes, it was exempted from all superior jurisdiction, saving of the Empire; continuing afterwards a free state. In the year 1351, threatened with a dangerous & great war from Albert, Archduke of Austria, the malignant neighbouring nobility, & other bordering states, it joined in the perpetual Confederacy of the four first Cantons. The Canton of Glarona. IT is a valley of some 3 Germane miles in length, extended along the river Limat, environed on all sides with high inaccessible mountains, & admitting one only entrance; confining upon the West with Vren, and Switz; & upon the East, & South with the Grisons, & named thus from a little town, so called, the chief of the Country. This likewise anciently enjoyed a free estate under the Abbatesse of Seckingen, & the protection first of the Emperors, then of the Earls of Burgundy, & Habspurg. By the pretence, & title of this Protectourship it was made subject to the house of Austria by the Emperor Albert the first, heir of Habspurg. Invaded by the five first Cantons, in the year 1351 it revoulted from under the subjection of the Princes of Austria, offended with their wrong, & insolent government; voluntarily yielding hereunto, sworn unto their perpetual league, & admitted amongst their Cantons. The Canton of Zug. THe town is situated upon the Lake, from hence called Zugen See, betwixt Zurich, & Switz. It belonged to the Archduke's of Austria; by what right we find not. In the year 1351, & war hereagainst, it was besieged, & taken in by the five first Cantons; admitted into their perpetual confederacy, and made a Canton. The Canton of Bern. THe town standeth upon the river Aar, founded by Berchtold, the last Duke of Zeringen; to which family the Country anciently appertained. By this Berchtold, the last Duke, having no heirs, it was enfranchised, & given to the Empire; remaining after this for a long time Imperial. In the year 1352 it joined in a perpetual league with the three first Cantons; afterwards by the decree of Stantz, in the year 1381, made general with all the Cantons, then Confederate. The Canton of Friburg. LYing upon the river Sana; founded by Berchtold the fourth, Duke of Zeringen, not long before Bern. The house of the Dukes of Zeringen, the ancient Lords, being extinguished in Berchtold the fifth, it descended to the Earls of Kyburg, by whom it was sold to the Emperor Rodulph the first, Earl of Habspurg; continued almost two hundred years afterwards by this right in the house of Habspurg, and Austria. In the time of the Archduke Albert, it revolted to the side of the confederate Swissers; after some private leagues in the year 1481, and assembly of Stantz, received with Solothurn into their perpetual confederacy. The Canton of Solothurn. THe town was anciently Imperial under the protection of the Dukes of Zeringen; situated upon the river Aar. After some private Confederacies in the year 1481, and meeting of Stantz, with Friburg, it was admitted into the general league of the Swissers. The Canton of Basil. THe city lieth upon the Rhiin, the greatest of the Confederates; anciently Imperial, & Free. jealous of the ambition, & greatness of the house of Austria, and of the malice of the bordering nobility, in the year 1501 it united into the general, & perpetual league of the Confederate Swissers. The Canton of Schaff-hausen. THe town likewise is situated upon the Rhiin on the side, or shore of Germany. It belonged once to the Abbot, and Monastery hereof, founded by the Earls of Nellenburg in the reign of the Emperor Henry the third, first beginning, and occasioning the town; by little, & little withdrawing from the subjection hereof, and becoming Imperial, acknowledging only the Empire. By the Emperor Lewis of Bavaria, with other towns, it was alienated from the Empire, and given to Frederique Archduke of Austria in lieu of a certain sum of money, due unto him upon a peace, & composition made betwixt them. The Archduke Frederique being proscribed, it was recovered again by the Emperor Sigismond, and restored to the Empire. The Emperor Sigismond deceasing, and succeeded unto by the Emperor Frederique the third, of the house of Austria, Sigismond Archduke of Austria attempting again to surprise it, the inhabitants hereof for their better defence obtained certain temporary, and private leagues with the Cantons of Zurich, Bern, Lucern, Switz, Zug, and Glarona; in the year 1501 made perpetual, and general with all the Swissers, admitted unto the number of the Cantons. The Canton of Appenzell. IT is a mountainous country above S. Gal; neighbouring to the Grisons, & named thus from the little town of Appenzel, the chief of the country. The ancient Lords hereof were the Abbots of S. Gal, naming the town; their usual residence, or seiour. In the time of the Abbot Cuno, the inhabitants rebelled from under their government, assuming liberty, which after long unprofitable war, defended by their mountains, and the aid of the Swissers, they were at length content to sell unto them. In the 1452 they joined in a perpetual league with the 7 first Cantons, afterwards in the year 1513 made general with all the Swissers; the last received into this common Confederacy, & amongst the number of their Cantons. The Confederates of the Swissers. HOw these differ from the Confederate Cantons we have before 〈◊〉. They contain the Abbot, and town of S. Gal, the Grisons, the Bishop of Satin, and Wallislandt, and the towns of Rotweil, Mulhausen, Biel, Geneve, and Nuwenburg. Of these only Rotweil, and Mulhausen are confederate with all the Cantons. The rest have league with particular Cantons. The Abbot of Saint Gal St Gal, whereof the Abbot is entitled, is a town, and monastery in Turgow, so called from S. Gal, a Scotishman, the Apostle of those parts, about the year 630 retiring amongst the mountains hereof; whose cell this was, occasioning afterwards the town, & monastery. The Abbot is prince of the Empire; unto whom (besides what now otherwise he holdeth in Turgow) belonged sometimes the town of S. Gal, and country of Appenzel. Appenzel, and S. Gall revolting, & together confederating against him, Gaspar Landerberg, the 52 Abbot, to secure the rest (fearing also their defection) obtained of the Cantons of Zurich, Lucern, Switz, and Glarona to be admitted into their protection, & league; continued unto this day, notwithstanding the difference hereof with some of these Cantons in matters of religion The Town of Saint Gal. THe town grew from the monastery. It was a town Imperial; in many things notwithstanding obnoxious to the Abbots. In the war of the Abbots, with Appenzel, it took part with Appenzel; continuing still afterwards in the friendship, & confederacy hereof. In the year 1452 (the Abbot's having before joined in league with the four Cantons before mentioned) the town to strengthen itself with the same neighbouring nation, obtained the protection, and confederacy of the six Cantons of Zurich, Bern, Lucern, Switz, Zug, & Glarona. The Grisons. THese possess the Valleys of the Alps about the heads of the rivers Inn, Rhijn, & Adise. They have anciently been confederate amongst themselves; divided into three leagues; the league particularly called of the Grisons, or the Higher League; the league of the House of God; and the Lower League. In the year 1497, the League of the Grisons united in a perpetual League with the seven first Cantons. In the next year following, the League of the House of God, upon occasion of their quarrels with the house of Austria, Lords of the neighbouring Country of Tirol, joined in the same confederacy. The lower League have no particular confederacy with the Swissers. They remain notwithstanding firm in their friendship, and society, in regard of their league with the other Grisons. The Bishop of Satin, and Wallislandt. IT is a long valley of the Alps Paeninae, extended along the course of the river Rhosne from the spring thereof unto the Lake of Geneve; divided into the Upper, & Lower Wallislandt; whose chief city is Satin, the seat of the Bishops, the Lords of the Country. In the year 1475 these entered into a perpetual league with the Canton of Bern, renewed in the time of my author. Afterwards in the year 1533 the Bishop, and the 7 Resorts of the Upper Wallislandt (who command, and have dominion over the rest) joined in a more strict league with the Cantons of the Swissers, professing the Roman religion, of Lucern, Vren, Switz, Vnderwauld, Zug, Friburg, & Solothurn; wherein amongst other conditions, usual in leagues, is provided their mutual defence in the cause of Religion. Rotweil. THe town is Imperial; lying beyond the Rhijn in Schwaben upon the left shore of the Neccar, not far from the head of that river, and of the Danow. In the year 1519, it united in a perpetual league with all the 13 Cantons. Mulhausen. IT is also a town Imperial upon the river Ill in Sungow. In the year 1515 it also joined in a general, and perpetual league with all the Swissers. Biel. IT is a town situated upon the Lake, named from hence Bieler See; subject to the Bishop of Basil, enjoying notwithstanding its sundry immunities, & privileges. In the year 1306 it made a particular league with Bern, renewed in the year 1352. Afterwards in the year 1367, for their more firm union these communicated to each other their Burgracht, or the freedom, or privilege of their towns. Geneve. IT is a noted city upon the Lake of Geneve, & the river Rhosne, where it issueth forth of this Lake. It belonged sometimes to the Bishops hereof. Upon the change of Religion (the Bishops driven out) the inhabitants became a free estate; for their better defence against these, and the Dukes of Savoy, attempting against their liberty, uniting in a perpetual league with Bern, communicating to each other their Burgracht. Nuwenburg. THe town standeth upon the Lake, named from hence Nuwenburger See. It is subject to the Earls entitled hereof; who in the time of my author were the Dukes of Longe-ville in France, confederate in a strict league with the Canton of Bern. The Prefectures of the Swissers THese are certain lesser pieces, partly now lying in Switzerlandt, & partly amongst, and beyond the Alps in Italy, subject to the joint command, and authority of the many Cantons hereof, accrueing unto them by purchase, gift, and by means of their wars with the princes of Austria, unto whom the greatest part sometimes belonged. They are the country, & town of Baden, Bremgarten, Mellingen, Rapperswyl, the Free Provinces in Wagenthal, Turgow, the government of Rheineck, the town, and country of Sargans, Lugano, Locarno, the Vale of Magia, Mendrisio, and Belinzano, Baden. THe town is situated upon the river Limat; named thus from the hot Baths. The ancient Earls hereof extinguished, it descended (by what means we find not) unto the house of Habspurg, afterwards of Austria. Frederique, Archduke of Austria, being proscribed by the Emperor Sigismond, lost this town with others unto the confederate Swissers in their war's beforementioned against the Archduke Frederique. It now jointly also obeyeth the eight first Cantons. Mellingen. IT is a little town upon the same river of Russ●, below Bremgarten, anciently likewise belonging to the house of Habspurg, and Austria, & surprised with Bremgarten, & Baden by the Confederate Swissers in their wars against the Archduke Frederique; obeying now likewise the eight first Cantons. The Free Provinces in Wagenthall. THese are certain castles, & towns thus named, below Lucern; the chief whereof are Meyenberg, and Richensee upon the river▪ Russ, & the Lake Richensee. They were also once subject to the Archdukes of Austria; in the aforesaid wars of the Swissers against the Archduke Frederique surprised, and taken from that house by the Canton of Lucerne. They are commanded now by the seven first Cantons. Rapperswyl. IT is a town upon the Lake of Zurich, the seat sometimes of the Earls. thus named; from whom it descended upon the Princes of Habspurg, and Austria. Under the Archduke Sigismond in the year 1458, it was surprised by the Cantons of Vren, Switz, Vnderwald, and Glarona; obeying ever since the joint authority of these 4 confederate Swissers. Turgow. IT is a country bordering upon the Rhijn, called thus from the river Thur. It sometimes also was subject for the most part to the Princes of the house of Austria; won herefrom by the seven first Cantons in their wars against the Archduke Sigismond in the year 1460. It obeyeth now the seven first Cantons; the town of S ⁱ Gal, and the parts belonging to the Abbots of St Gal, and Rinou, and to the Bishops of Constance excepted. The right notwithstanding of judicature in criminal causes, for the part of the Swissers, appertaineth jointly to all the ten first Confederates; taken first from the Archduke Frederique by the Emperor Sigismond, pawned to the city of Constance, and upon the peace betwixt the Emperor Maximilian the first, and the Swissers in the conclusion of the Suevian war, and in the year 1499, yielded up to the ten first Cantons. The Country, and town of Sargans. THese were the Sarunetes of Pliny; part of the Rhaeti Alpestres. Anciently they obeyed the Countess of Werdenberg; Earls likewise hereof. In the year 1483, George Earl of Werdenberg, and Sargans, sold these to the seven first Cantons; who now in this right jointly command the same. The Prefectourship of Rheineck. THis bordereth upon the left shore of the Rhiin, above the Lake of Constance. It containeth the town of Rheineck, whereof we name it, (the seat of the Governor) Alstetten & a valley of the Alps, extended towards Werdenberg. It anciently belonged to the Archdukes of Austria. After sundry changes of the Lords thereof, it was sold to the inhabitants of Appenzel; taken afterwards from them during their wars with the Abbot of S. Gal by the 4 Cantons of Zurich, Lucern, Switz, and Glarona, then confederate with the Abbot. It now jointly is commanded by the seven first Cantons, together with the Canton of Appenzel. Locarno. IT is a town in the borders of Italy upon the Lake Maggiore. It belonged anciently to the Dukes of Milan. In the year 1513 by Maximilian Sfortia it was given to the 12 first Cantons, with the Vale of Magia, and the towns of Lugano, and Mendrisio, in recompense of their good service done unto him against the French, chased out of Italy, and his Dukedom of Milan, chiefly by their aid; confirmed unto them by the succeeding Dukes. It is now governed by the joint command of the 12 first Cantons, Appenzel excluded, not admitted into their confederacy until after this gift. The Vale of Magia. IT is a valley of the Alps Lepontiae, named thus from the river Magia, running through the valley, and received into the Lake Maggiore at Locarno. It was sometimes likewise subject to the Dukes of Milan, belonging to Locarno, made now a distinct Prefectourship. By the aforesaid gift of Maximilian Sfortia, it came to the 12 first Cantons, commanded now jointly by them. Lugano. THe town is situated upon the Lake, thus called, in the same borders of Italy. It also sometimes belonged to the Dukes of Milan; by Maximilian Sfortia, given to the 12 first Cantons, now the Lords thereof. Mendrisio. IT lieth upon the Lake of Lugano, belonging sometimes to that town; made now a several government. By Maximilian Sfortia, with Lugano, Locarno, and the vale of Magia, it was given to the 12 first Cantons, now possessed by them. The country of Belinzano. THis containeth three prefectureships of Belinzano, Palensertal, and Riviera. The town is situated upon the river Tesino betwixt the head thereof, and the Lake Maggiore. The whole sometimes belonged to the Earls of Masox; sold by them to the Cantons of Vren, and Vnderwald; about the year 1422 surprised by the Dukes of Milan, & lastly delivered in the year 1500 by the inhabitants to the Canton of Vren during the wars betwixt those Dukes, & the Frenchmen. It now obeyeth the three first confederate Cantons of Vren, Switz, and Vnderwald, commanding by course in the three several prefectureships. The Kingdom of West-france. * v. l' Histoire de France par Bernard de Girard, Seigneu▪ du Haillan annal de France par Fr. de Belle-forest, avec la continuation par Gabr. Chappuy. Roberti Gagwini Annales Rerum Gailicarum. THis Kingdom was begun in the person of Charles, surnamed the Bald, youngest son unto the Emperor Lewis the godly; whose portion, or share it was in that unprovident division of the French dominions made betwixt him, & his brethren Lotharius, and Lewis. It was divided from the kingdoms of Lorraine, & Burgundy, or the share of the Emperor Lotharius by the rivers of the Scheld, and the Rhosne; containing the whole France lying upon the West of those rivers unto the Pyrenaean Mountains, and the Aquitanique, French, & British Oceans; Bretaigne only excepted. By Charles the Bald, the first prince, Burgundy on this side the Soasne (comprehending now the Dukedom of Burgundy, & the country of Lionois) were added to this kingdom, & division. By King john, Daulphiny. By Lewis the eleaventh, the Earldom of Provence. By Francis the first, Bretaigne; by which means the kingdom became this way enlarged unto the river Soasne, and the Alps. On the other side by Henry the second, and the league of Cambray, the Earldoms of Flanders, and Artois, anciently held of the crown, were quitted from all homage, and right hereof unto Philip the second, King of Spain, and the heirs of the house of Burgundy. The Kingdom of France AT this day (the name, and posterity of the French worn out in all other parts of the ancient French dominions, and the distinction of West-France abolished) this now only retaineth the name of France. The order of the Kings of West-France, or France follow. Charles, surnamed the Bald, the founder of the kingdom, youngest son to the Emperor Lewis the Godly. He was afterwards created Roman Emperor, and deceased in the year 857. Lewis the first, surnamed the Stammerer, son to Charles the Bald. He was also Roman Emperor. He died without lawful heirs; Charles the Simple, his only legitimate son, not being borne until after his decease. In regard of this defect the Empire of the Romans became translated from the Kings of West-France unto the Kings of Germany of the house of Charles the Great. Lewis the second, & Carloman, natural sons to the Emperor Lewis, surnamed the Stammerer; joint Kings, created in the minority of Charles the Simple, Lewis the second deceasing, Carloman reigned alone, who died not long after. Lewis the third, surnamed le Fayneant, son to Carloman. His reign was but short, deposed for his slought, & many vices, and shorn Monk of Saint Denys. Charles, surnamed the Fat, son to Lewis the Ancient, King of Germany, and Emperor of the Romans; called in by his faction, & elected King of West-France in the minority of Charles the Simple. He was deposed not long after, and deprived of all his estates, dying in great misery, and want ne'er unto Constance in Germany in the year 889. Eudon, guardian to Charles the Simple, (son to Robert Earl of Anjou, son to Witichind, prince of the Saxons in the reign of the Emperor Charles the Great;) in the minority of his pupil after the Emperor Charles the Fat, created French King. After some two years' reign he was likewise deposed by this factious, & unconstant nation; succeeded unto by Charles the Simple. By means notwithstanding of this election, there followed afterwards long quarrels, and contention for the kingdom betwixt his kindred, the house of Anjou, and Charles the Simple, and his issue during the whole Caroline line; a chief pretence of Capets' usurpation. Charles the Simple, the legitimate son of the Emperor Lewis, surnamed the Stammerer. He had wars with Robert, Earl of Anjou, brother to King Eudon; in regard of the election of Eudon pretending right to the kingdom, and slain by him in a battle. After a short, and troublesome reign, caught, & imprisoned at Peronne by Hebert, Earl of Vermandois, and forsaken by the nobility, he resigned the kingdom to Rodulph, Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine. Rodulph Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine, son to Conrade Earl of Burgundy Transiuraine, brother to Robert the first, Earl of Anjou, & uncle to King Eudon, upon the imprisonment, and forced resignation of Charles the Simple elected French King. Lewis the fourth, son to Charles' the Simple, and Elgina, daughter to Edward, surnamed the Elder, and sister to Athelstan, Kings of England; surnamed the Foreigner for that during the captivity of his father, and the usurpation of Rodulph, he lived exiled with his uncle Athelstan in England: after the death of the usurper called home, and restored to the kingdom. He had wars with Hugh, surnamed the Great, Earl of Paris, & Majour of the Palace, son to Robert the second; jealous of the popularity, greatness, and the ambition of that house. Lothaire, son to Lewis the fourth. In the reign hereof Hugh Capet, heir of the house of Anjou, son to Hugh the Great, begun again to renew the ancient quarrel of his family touching the kingdom, the which not long after he obtained. Lewis the fifth, son to Lothaire. He died young without issue, the last French King of the house of Charles the Great. Hugh Capet, son to Hugh the Great, Earl of Paris, and Majour of the Palace, after much quarrel betwixt the houses of Anjou, and of Charles the Great, through a long baseness, slougth, and pusillanimity of the degenerate princes of that line, the present dislike of Charles, Duke of Lorraine, the next heir, the long greatness, and still growing popularity of his house, his flattery, and crafty insinuations with the nobility, and people, and religious pretences, and of his right, and succession to King Eudo, and Rodulph, in the year 965 elected king by this wavering nation; Charles, Duke of Lorraine, excluded, caught afterwards by him, and imprisoned during life. Robert, son to Hugh Capet. Henry the first, younger son to Robert, preferred by his father before Robert, his elder brother, succeeding in the Dukedom of Burgundy. Philip the first, son to Henry the first. Lewis the sixth, son to Philip the first. Lewis the seaventh, son to Lewis the sixth. About the reign of this prince died john de Temporibus by the stiff consent of the French, and Germane writers reported to have lived from the Emperor Charles the Great unto this time for above the space of 300 years. Philip the second, surnamed Augustus, son to Lewis the seaventh. Lewis the eight, son to Philip the second. Lewis the ninth, surnamed the Saint, son to Lewis the eight. Philip the third, son to Lewis the ninth. Philip the fourth, surnamed the Fair, son to Philip the third. Lewis the tenth, surnamed Hutin, son to Philip the Fair. He deceased without male issue. Philip the fifth, surnamed the Tall, brother to Lewis the tenth. He also died without issue male. Charles the fourth, brother to Lewis Hutin, and Philip the Tall. He also deceased without male issue. Philip the sixth, surnamed of Valois, the next prince of the blood of the line masculine; succeeding by the pretence of a Salic Law. In the reign hereof began those long, and fierce wars betwixt the French, & Edward the third King of England, descended of Isabel, daughter to Philip the fourth, pretending in this right for the kingdoms: the issue whereof was the great overthrows of the French at the battles of Crecy, and Poitiers, the captivity of john, French King, and the restitution of Normandy, and other parts of France taken from the English by King Philip Augustus; lost notwithstanding not long after to King Charles the fifth, with Aquitaine, & Guienne, until that time still held by the English nation. john, French King, son to Philip the sixth, taken prisoner in the English wars by Edward, Prince of Wales, son to Edward the third, at the battle of Poitiers. Charles the fifth, son to john. He recovered again the countries of Normandy, Aquitaine, and Guienne, and whatsoever else the English held in the continent of France; the town, and forts about Calis only excepted. Charles the sixth, son to Charles the fifth. In the reign hereof fell out that fatal discord betwixt the houses of Orleans, and Burgundy, by the advantage whereof, the weakness of this frenetic king, and their victory at Agincourt, (Charles the Dolphin disinherited, and Henry the fifth, King of England, having married Catherinne his daughter, made Regent of France) the English again got seized of the chiefest parts of the kingdom hereof; Henry the sixth, King of England, being afterwards crowned king of France at Paris. Charles the seaventh, son to Charles the sixth. After long trouble, & wars (Philip the Good, and the faction of Burgundy reconciled) he again cleared France of the English; the town, & country of Calis excepted. Lewis the eleaventh, son to Charles the seaventh. Charles the eight, son to Lewis the eleaventh. He died sans issue. Lewis the twelfth, Duke of Orleans, and Valois, the next prince of the blood of the line masculine. He married unto Anne, Duchess of Bretaigne, and deceased without heir male. Francis the first, Duke of Engoulesme, the next prince of the blood of the race masculine. He married unto Claude, Duchess of Bretaigne, daughter to Lewis the twelfth, & Anne, and incorporated Bretaigne to the crown of France. Henry the second, son to Francis the first. He won the town, & country of Calis from Mary, queen of England. Francis the second, son to Henry the second. Charles the ninth, son to Henry the second, and brother to Francis the second. Henry the third, son to Henry the second, and brother to Francis the second, and Charles' the ninth. These three brethren kings all died without issue; the last princes of the house of Valois. Henry the fourth, King of Navarre, son to Antony of Bourbon, Duke of Vendosme, & joan, queen of Navarre, the next prince of the blood of the line masculine, descended from Lewis the ninth, surnamed the Saint; slain at Paris by that wretched Assassinate Ravaillart. Lewis the thirteenth, son to Henry the fourth, King of France, & Navarre now reigning. The Earldom of Flanders. THis * v. Les Antiquitez de Gaul Belgic per Richard de Walsenburg. liure. 3. l' Histoire. de France par Bernard de Girard, Seigneur du Haillan. liure 5. Chronique de Flandres par Denys Sauvage. Ponti Heuteri Comitum Flandriae Genealogiam, & Commentarium. belonged sometimes unto the kingdom of West-France, held still by the princes thereof under the fief of this crown; quitted unto Philip and second, king of Spain, and to the heirs of the house of Burgundy by Henry the second, French King, & the late league of Cambray. Concerning the occasion, and beginning of the name hereof we cannot relate any thing certainly. The estate was begun after Wassenburg in the person of one Lideric Buc, unto whom the Country was given with the title of Forester by Dagobert the first, French King; at that time for the most part lying waste, and without almost inhabitants through the vastness of the woods, and marshes, and the pyracyes of the Danes. In the person of Bauldwin, the last Forester, it was made an Earldom by the Emperor Charles the Bald, whose sister judith he had married; in which style it hath ever since continued. It contained then besides modern Flanders the country of Artois, and the parts of France, where now lie Vermanduois, & Boulognois, or unto the Some. By Earl Philip the first, the parts of Vermanduois, Artois, and Boulognois, were severed from Flanders (given in way of dowry with Isabel, daughter to his sister Margaret, and Bauldwin Earl of Hainault, unto Philip Augustus, French king,) since incorporated by this means unto the Crown of France; part whereof became afterwards the Earldom of Artois. The Princes follow. Lideric Buc, the first Forester, son to Salvart, Prince of Diion, created by Dagobert, French King according to Wassenburg in the year 611, after Heuterus in the year 621. Antony Buc, son to Lideric Buc, slain by the Danes. Boschart, son to Lideric Buc, and brother to Antony. He was driven out by Theodoric, French king, having only left unto him the Lordship of Harlebec. After this for about one hundred years' space we read not of any Foresters, or Lords hereof, the country in the mean time being miserably spoiled by the Norman, and Danish pirates. Estored, Lord of Harlebec, afterwards Forester, by whom the Normans were expulsed. He lived in the time of Charles Martel, Regent of France. Lideric the second, son to Estored. Inguelran, son to Lideric the second. Odoacer, son to Inguelran. Bauldwin the first, son to Odoacer. Having married judith, sister to the Emperor Charles the Bald, he was created by him first Earl of Flanders, in whom ended the title of Foresters. Bauldwin the second, son to Bauldwin the first. Arnold the first, son to Bauldwin the second. Bauldwin the third, son to Arnold. Arnold the second, son to Bauldwin the third. Bauldwin the fourth, son to Arnold the second. He had given unto him the Island of Walcheren in Zealand by the Emperor Henry the second (the cause of long contention betwixt the houses of Flanders, & Holland; quitted afterwards by Earl Guye of Flanders unto Florentius the fifth, Earl of Holland. Bauldwin the fifth, son to Bauldwin the fourth. Bauldwin the sixth, son to Bauldwin the fifth. He married richild, Countess of Hainault, daughter to Regnier the third, uniting for a time those two Earldoms in his succession, and family. He deceased in the year 1070. Arnold the third, son to Bauldwin the sixth, Earl of Flanders, and Hainault; slain in battle sans issue by his Uncle Robert. Robert the first, son to Bauldwin the fifth, and Uncle to Arnold the third. His nephew Bauldwin, brother to Arnold the third, succeeded in the Earldom of Hainault; by which means those two estates were again divided. Robert the second, Earl of Flanders, son to Robert the first. Bauldwin the seaventh, son to Robert the second. Wanting heirs, he bequeathed Flanders unto Charles surnamed the Good, son to Canutus, king of Denmark, and Adela. Charles surnamed the Good, son to Canutus, king of Denmark, and Adela, daughter to Robert the first. He died sans issue. William the first, son to Robert Duke of Normandy, eldest son to William, surnamed the conqueror, Duke of Normandy, and king of England, and Maude, wife unto the Conqueror, daughter to Bauldwin the fifth, and sister to Bauldwin the sixth. He enjoyed not long the Earldom, expulsed in regard of his tyranny, and cruelty. Theodoric, son to Theodoric, Earl of Elsatz, and of Gertrud, daughter to Robert the first; William the Norman being driven out, & slain. He deceased in the year 1168. Philip, son to Theodoric. Margaret, eldest sister to Philip. She married unto Bauldwin the sixth, Earl of Hainault, & Namur; uniting again these two Earldoms in one family. Bauldwin the ninth, Earl of Flanders, & Hainault, son to Bauldwin, & Margaret. joan, Countess of Flanders, & Hainault, daughter to Bauldwin the ninth. She died sans issue. Margaret the second, Countess of Flanders, & Hainault, daughter to Bauldwin the ninth, & younger sister to joan. She married unto William of Bourbon, Lord of Dampierre. She had before this marriage by Buscart (Prior of S. Peter in L'isle, her gurdian) a base son, named john d'Avesnes, succeeding afterwards in Hainault. William the second, son to William of Bourbon, Lord of Dampier, & Margaret, Earl only of Flanders; john d'Avesnes, son to Margaret, & Buscart, by composition amongst the brethren succeeding in Hainault. He died without issue. Guy, Earl of Flanders, son to Margaret, & William Lord of Dampier, younger brother to William the second. Robert the third, son to Guy, Earl of Flanders. Lewis the first, son to Lewis, son to Robert the third, & Mary, daughter to james, Earl of Nevers, & Retel. He married unto Margaret, heir of the Earldoms of Burgundy, and Artois. He was slain, fight against the English in the battle of Crecy. Lewis the second, surnamed Malan from a castle, thus called, the place of his birth; Earl of Flanders, Artois, and Burgundy; son to Lewis the first, & Margaret, daughter to Philip the Long, second king, and joan, Countess of Artois, and Burgundy. Margaret, Countess of Flanders, Burgundy, & Artois, daughter to Lewis the second. She married unto Philip de Valois, surnamed the Hardy, Duke of Burgundy, son to john, French king; by means whereof these three Estates descended upon the house of Burgundy, afterwards of Austria. The Earldom of ARTOIS. THis took the name from * v. Ponti Heuteri Comitum Atrebatensium Genealog. & Comment. the Atrebates, the ancient inhabitants, or otherwise from Arras, the chief town. It was sometimes a part of Flanders, given with other pieces anciently belonging to that Earldom, & now incorporated with France, by Earl Philip unto Philip Augustus, French king, with Isabel of Hainault, daughter unto his sister Margaret, and Bauldwin the sixth, Earl of Hainault, wife to Philip Augustus. Lewis the eight, French king; son to Philip Augustus, & Isabel, deceasing, bequeathed this country unto his youngest son Robert, to be held with this style under the fief, & sovereignty of the kings of France; created first Earl of Artois by his brother Lewis the ninth, French king. By the marriage of Margaret, heir of the Counties of Burgundy, & Austria unto Lewis the first, Earl of Flanders, it descended upon the house of Flanders, carried afterwards to those of the Dukes of Burgundy, & Austria, wherein now it continueth. The princes follow. Robert the first, fourth son to Lewis the Eight, French king. He deceased in the Holy Land in the year 1249. Robert the second, son to Robert the first. Maude, daughter to Robert the second, Countess of Artois; the Parliament of Paris thus adjudging for her against Robert, son to her brother Philip of Artois. She married unto Othelin, or Otho the fourth, Earl of Burgundy. joan, eldest daughter to Otho the fourth, & Maude. She married unto Philip, surnamed the Long▪ French King. Margaret elder daughter to Philip, French King, & joan, Countess of Artois, and Burgundy. She married unto Lewis the first, Earl of Flanders. Lewis the second, surnamed Malan, son to Lewis the first, & Margaret; Earl of Artois, Flanders, & Burgundy, from whom these descended upon the house of the Dukes of Burgundy, & Austria. In this manner the rich country of Gaul, or France is become at this day divided into, and containeth the whole, or parts of 6 different Free Commonwealths, & governments, not any wise now subject one to another. 1 the provinces, or country's subject to the confederate States of the Netherlands. 2 to the princes of the house of Burgundy, and Austria. 3 to the empire, or kingdom of the Germans. 4 to the Popes. 5 to the union, and confederacy of the Swissers. 6 and the kingdom of France. To the confederate states of the Low-countries belong all Holland, Zealandt, Utrecht, the greatest part of Gelderlandt, the towns of Sluis, Bergen upon Zome, Steenbergen, and Grave, together with the Countries of Zutphen, Overysel, West-Freislandt, and Groningen, lying without the circuit of the ancient Gaul, and beyond the Rhijn in Germany. To the princes of Austria, and Burgundy appertain all Artois, Hainault, Namur, Limburg, and Luxemburg, the greatest parts of Flanders, and Brabant, and part of Gelderlandt. Unto the Empire (held by their princes under the right, and sovereignty hereof, and for the most part yet coming unto, and acknowledging the Imperial Diets) the Free county of Burgundy, immediately now possessed by the princes of the house of Burgundy, and Austria, the Dukedoms of Lorraine, Zweibruck, Cleve, Gulick, & Savoy, the Palatinate of the Rhijn, Elsass, Sungow, and the towns, and Bishoprics of Mentz, Colen, Trier, Luick, Spire, Worms, & Strasburg. To the confederacy of the Swissers the Cantons, confederate states, and Prefectureships before mentioned. To the Popes the city, and country of Avignon. And to the kingdom of France the rest of Gaul, or ancient France; divided now from Italy, the Germane Empire, and the Netherlands with the Alps, and with the rivers of the Soasne, Meuse, and the Some: our present subject. The Country containeth (as hath been before related) 24 greater devisions, or provinces of Bretaigne, Normandy, Picardy, Champagne, Brie, France Special, Beausse, Poictou, Engoulmois, Berry, Bourbonois, Forest, and Beaviolois, Lionois, Auvergne, Limousin, Perigord, Guienne, Gascoigne, Quercy, Rovergne, Languedoc, Provençe, Daulphinie, & Bourgongne. Of these Poictou, Berry, Auvergne, Limousin, Perigord, Guienne, Quercy, and Revergne have been thus named from their first, and more ancient inhabitants, the Pictones, Bituriges Cubi, Auverni, Lemovices, Petrocorij, Aquitani, Cadurci, & Rhuteni: Bretaigne, Normandy, Gascoigne, Languedoc, Bourgongne, and France Special from the Northern, & barbarous Nations, planted in them, the Bretons Insulaires, Normans, Vascones, Goths, Burgundians, and Frenchmen: Engoulmois, Bourbonois, Forest, and Lionois, from their chief towns, Engoulesme, Bourbon, Furs, and Lions: Champagne from its more plain, and even situation: Brie from the shadines thereof, covered with trees, & woods: Beausse from its pleasure, & fertility: Daulphinie from the princes thereof, styled Daulphins of Vienne: Provençe from the ancient name of the Country in the time of Caesar a Vlterior Provincia jul. Caes. Comm. Belli Gal. l. 1. c. 8. , being part of the further Roman Province of the Gauls. The occasion of the name of Picardy we cannot of any certainty determine. Their descriptions follow according to their Resorts, or Parliaments. L. D. OF THE STATE OF EUROPE. The X Book. COntaining a chorographical description of France. THE PARLIAMENT OF RENES. COmprehending only the Dukedom of Bretaigne. BRETAIGNE. BRITANNIA. HAving upon the North, West, and South-West the French, and British Oceans; upon the South Anjou, and Poictou; and upon the East, Maine, and Normandy. It containeth some 200 French leagues in compass. The country is pleasant, and fruitful, full of most delightful woods, downs, meadows, and of all other pleasing, and profitable varieties; wines, and the hotter fruits excepted, which, as neither doth Normandy, this colder clime yieldeth not, or not to any purpose. It is divided into the Higher, and the Lower Bretaigne; severed after Merula by a line drawn from Chasteau-Audron, a town near to St. Brieu, and extended betwixt Corlay, and Quintain towards the farthest part of the Bay of Vannes unto the river Villain; or, as Bertrand doth delineate in his map hereof, from Port Toriao upon the sea-coast near St. Brieu, betwixt Corlay, and Quintain, unto the meetings of the rivers Villain, and the Aoust, and beyond these unto the mouth of the Loire, near the town of Croisic. Chiefer towns here are Breast, a noted port, and strong town of war, the key, and chief bulwark of the Lower Bretaigne, upon a spacious creeky bay of the Western Ocean. The haven is the fairest, and largest in France, containing many creeks, Fanum D. Pauli. Opidum Tricoriense. lon. 17. g. lat. 49. g. Merc. and inlets of the sea, resembling so many several harbours, able to contain an infinite number of shipping. St Pol de Leon, (civitas Osismorum of Antoninus.) Treguier: both of them sea-coast towns, and Bishops seas. Morlaix, a well frequented port upon the same sea-coast. The country about S. Pol were the Ossismi of Antoninus, the Osissimi of Caesar, the Osismij of Strabo, Ptolemie, and Pliny. Betwixt S. Pol, & Breast lieth the noted promontory, le Four (Gobaeum of Ptolemie.) Kemper-Corentin (civitas Corisopitum of Antoninus) a Bishop's sea, and the chief town in Cournovaille, upon the river Odet near unto the cape Penmarch a noted promontory upon the South-west point of Bretaigne, Cornubia. answerable to le Four. Kimperle. Conscerneau. Poudagon: all three in Cournovaille, or the Diocese of Kemper, the Curiosolites of Caesar, the Cariosuelites of Pliny, and the Corisopiti of Antoninus. Hitherto, or in the Dioceses of St Pol, Treguier, and Kemper (which take up all the Western part of Bretaigne almost as far as St Brieu, or Vannes) the inhabitants speak only the British language, Blavetum. Venetia. long. 18. g. lat. 48. g. Mercat. for this cause named by the French la Bretaigne Bretonant. Blavet, a little haven town at the mouth of the river thus called. Vannes (Dariorigum of Ptolemie, and civitas Venetûm of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea, seated upon a goodly bay, ne'er unto the mouth of the river Villain. The town is old, ruinous, and much decayed. The country hereabouts were the Veneti of Strabo, Caesar, Ptolemy, Pliny, and Antoninus; from whom proceeded the ancient Veneti in Italy, seated upon the coast of the sea Adriaticke, drawn thither in those passages of the Gauls under Belovesus, and occasioning afterwards the name of the famous city, and people of the Venetians. In the time of Caesar they were the mightiest people, and of greatest authority amongst the Armorici, strong in shipping, and of great skill, and experience in seafaring matters. Near hereunto, in an Island within the bay hereof, standeth the strong castle of Sussinio. Guerrande. Croisic: little haven towns beyond the river Villain, at the mouth of the Loire. Nantes (Condivincum of Ptolemie, Nannetum, lon. 19 g. lat. 48. g. Merc. & civitas Namnetum of Antoninus) a Bishop's sea, and Bailliage; seated upon the Loire. The city is large, fair, strong, and populous, the chiefest in Bretaigne. The country hereabouts were the Nannetes of Caesar, and Pliny, the Namnitae of Ptolemie, and the Namnetis of Antoninus. Clisson, a strong town & castle in the Duchy of Raiz; which is the part of Bretaigne, lying beyond the Loire, or betwixt that river, and Poictou. Moncontour. S. Brieu, a Bishop's sea, and a well frequented port; seated upon the English channel betwixt two little rivulets, Fanum D. Brioci. lon. 18. g. lat. 49. g. Trieu, and Arguennon, supposed by Bertrand to be the rivers Titius, and Argenis of Ptolemie. Lamballe. The people hereabouts are excellent deluers, or pioneers, unto which trade they chiefly addict themselves; thought by Bertrand to be the Ambiliates of Caesar. Hitherto, or in the dioceses of Vannes, Nantes, and S. Brieu, both the French, and British tongues are spoken, or, as in Chesne, a mixed language of these two; which part for this cause is named by the French la Bretaigne Mesle. Dinan, a rich, and pleasant town upon the river Rance. Fanum S. Machlovij. lon. 19 g. l. 49. g. Mer. S. Malo, a Bishop's sea, and a noted Port, strongly seated upon a rock within the sea, wherewith at every flowing water it is encompassed, being joined to the continent only by an artificial narrow causey, or neck of land. Dola. Montfort in the diocese of S. Malo. Dol, a Bishop's sea, unwholsomely situated amongst marshes. Rhedonum. lon. 19 g. lafoy 48. g. Mercat. Renes (Condate of Ptolemie, and civitas Redonum of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea, and Ba●lliage, and the Parliament of Bretaigne. The city is not very large (containing only some mile, and an half in compass) yet strong, and populous, accounted the next after Nantes. The country hereabouts were the Rhedones of Caesar, Ptolemie, and Pliny, the Redones of Antoninus. Chasteau-Briand. La Vitre. Fougeres upon the river Covesnon: strong frontier places towards Normandy, Maine, & Anjou. In this more Easterly part of Bretaigne towards France, or in the diocese of S. Malo, Dol, and Renes, the inhabitants speak only the French; named hereupon lafoy Bretaigne Gallicant. THE PARLIAMENT OF ROVEN. COntaining only the Dukedom of Normandy. NORMANDY. Normannia. HAving upon the West, the river Covesnon, dividing it from Bretaigne; upon the North, the English Channel; upon the East Picardy; and upon the South, and Southeast, the countries of Maine, and France Special. The country for fertility, and large extent, number, strength, & state of towns, the nobility, multitude of people, their wit, courage, and valour above the ordinary of the nation may deservedly be accounted the chief Province of the kingdom. It is divided into the Higher, and the Lower Normandy, whereof this containeth the seacoasts, the other the more inland parts. The Lower Normandy again is subdivided into the parts, called lafoy Caux, lying betwixt the Seine, and Picardy; and the country's Bessin, and Constantin, contained betwixt the Seine, and Bretaigne. Chiefer towns are Auranches (Ingena of Ptolemie, Abrincanta. lon. 23. g. lat. 50. g. Mercat. and civitas Abrincantum of Antoninus,) now a Bishop's sea, seated upon a scalp, or rock, overlooking the English Channel, from the which it is not far distant, as neither from Bretaigne. The country hereabouts were the Abrincatui of Ptolemie, and Pliny, the Abrincanti of Antoninus. Constantia. Constances' (Constantia of Antoninus) a Bishop's sea, and Bailiage, naming the country, called from hence le Pais Constantin. The town ever since the English wars hath lain opne, without either wall, or fortification to defend it; contrary to the custom of France, & manner of the French cities. Caesaris. Bur. gum. Cherbourg, a strong seacoast town in a sandy shoot, unapt to plant Ordinance upon, making it thereby uneasy to be besieged. It was the last place, the English held in Normandy in the unfortunate reign of king Henry the sixth. Baiocae. S. Lo, a strong inland place, upon the river Vire. Bayeux (civitas Baiocassium of Antoninus, Cadomum. lon. 21. g. lat. 50. g. Merc. ) a Bishop's sea; naming le Pais Bessin. Caen, a Bishop's sea, and Bailliage upon the rivers Ouden, and Orne. The city is large, populous, and strong, the second of the province, graced with an University, founded by Henry the fifth, king of England. In an Abbey church in the suburbs hereof are seen the tombs, statues, and epitaphs of William the Conqueror, the first king of England of the race of the Normans, and of Maude his wife, Falaisa. lon. 21. g. lat. 49. g. Merc. their interred. Falaise upon the river Ant, the country of the Conqueror, borne here of a mean Burgher's daughter. The town is strong, in show resembling a ship, whose poop might be the castle, seated upon a high rock at the end hereof. Alenconium. Sagium. Alencon, a Bailliage. Hereof were entitled the Dukes of Alencon. Seas (civitas Salarum, and Saiorum of Antoninus) a Bishop's sea, Lexovium. upon the river Orne. Lyseux (civitas Lexoviorum of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea. The country here about were the Lexovij of Caesar, Pliny, and Antoninus, and the Lexubij of Ptolemy. Eureux, a Bishop's sea, and Bailliage (Mediolanium of Ptolemy,) upon the river Iton. The town is rich, populous, and flourishing; the third in Normandy. The country were the Eburonices of Caesar, the Aulercijs Eburaici of Ptolemy, Gisortium. Rothomagum lon. 23. lat. 50. g. Merc. & the Aulerci Eburovices of Pliny. guysor's, a Bailliage, and a strong frontier town towards France special. Roven (Rothomagus of Ptolemy, and civitas Rotomagensium of Antoninus,) upon the Seine, an Archbishops sea, and the Parliament, and chief city of the country. The town is rich, great, populous, and well traded by Merchants, by means of the river, here navigable, the best of the kingdom after Paris, and Lions. The country were the Venellocasses of Caesar, the Vellocasses of Pliny, Portus gratiae. the Veneliocassij of Ptolemie, the Rotomagenses of Antoninus. Haure de Grace, a noted Port, & strong town of war, at the mouth of the Seine, environed upon the other sides with the sea, and with deep unpassible marshes towards the land. The town is new, built by king Francis the first to affront the English. In the beginning of the reign of Queen Elizabeth of most famous memory it was surprised by the English, and for a time held by that nation for Calais, detained by the French; surrendered through sickness amongst the soldiers, and for want of fresh water, which is altogether conveyed hither from the hills without by conduit pipes, (cut of by the enemy,) the only weakness of the town. Within the land not far of is the town of Yvetot, sometimes styled a kingdom in regard of the ancient exemptions, and privileges of the Lords thereof from all homage, and subjection to the kings of France. It is now a principality in the house of Bellay. Diepa. lon. 23. g. lat. 50. Mer. Fanum. S. Valerij. deep at the mouth of a little river, so called; a well frequented Port; especially for the trade of the West-Indies, and Newfoundland. S. Valerie, an other haven town; lying betwixt deep, and Haure de Grace. Caux, the country hereof, were the Caletes of Caesar, the Caleti of Strabo. THE PARLIAMENT OF PARISH. COmprehending Picardy, Champagne, Brie, France Special, Beausse, Poictou, Engoulmois, Berry, Bourbonois, Forest, Beaujolois, Lionois, and Auvergne. PICARDY. Picardia. BOunded upon the West with Normandy, and the British Ocean; upon the North with Artois, and Hainault of the Low Countries; upon the East with Luxemburg, and Lorraine; and upon the South with Champagne, and France Special. The country is fruitful in corn, the store-house of Paris. Chiefer towns are Abbe-ville, a Bishop's sea, and Bailliage, the best town of Ponthieu upon the river Some. Albatis-villa. Monstreulium. Monstreul. Near hereunto is Crecie, the French Cannae, famous for their great overthrow, and the victory of the English in the reign of Philip the sixth. These two lie in Ponthieu, which is a low fenny country, named thus from the many bridges made over the moorish flats thereof. Bononia Maritima. Boulogne (Portus Gessoriacus of Caesar, Gesoriacum Navale of Ptolemie, Portus Morinorum of Pliny, and civitas Bononensium of Antoninus,) a Bailliage, and Bishop's sea upon the English channel. The town hath been made strong, especially since the surprisal thereof by K. Henry the eight, and the English; divided into the Higher, & the Lower Boulogne, distant about an hundred paces asunder, and severally walled, and fortified. The haven serveth rather for passage into England, then for traffic, and negotiation. The country neighbouring is named from hence le Pais Boulognois (Pagus Gessoriacus of Pliny, and the Bononenses of Antoninus, part of the Morini of Caesar, Strabo, and Pliny.) Calais (Portus Iccius of Caesar, Caletum. lon. 16. g. 2. m. lat. 52. g. Clau. Portus Britannicus Morinorum of Pliny, and Promontorium Itium of Ptolemy,) a strong sea-coast town, at the entrance of the English channel, and the borders of Artois. After the battle of Crecy, and a whole years' siege, it was taken by Edward the third, king of England; held afterwards, and peopled by the English, with the neighbouring forts, and towns of Oye, Hams, Ardres, and Guisnes until the late less prosperous reign of Queen Mary, when it was surprised by Henry the second, French king. Here the passage is shortest betwixt the continent of Europe, Fretum Caletanum. Ambiana. and the Island of Great Bretaigne; accounted some thirty miles over, named by the French le Pas de Calais. Amiens (Samarobrina of Caesar, Samarobriga of Ptolemy, and civitas Ambianensis of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea, and Bailliage, and the chief city in Picardy; upon the river Some, with whose divided streams it is round encompassed, the occasion (as some conjecture) of the name. The town is strong, and well fortified, the bulwark of France on this part towards netherlands. The country were the Ambiani of Caesar, Pliny, and Ptolemy, occasioning most likely the name of the town. Mons Desiderij. Corbie. Peronne, upon the Some. Roie. Mondidier: strong frontier places, opposing the same enemy. The three last lie in the district, or territory, named Santerre. Noion (Noviodunum of Caesar,) a Bishop's sea, Fanum S. Quintini. the country of reverend Calvin. S. Quintini (Augusta Romanduorum of Ptolemie, and civitas Veromannorum of Antoninus,) a strong town in the same brother, the chief of the country of Vermanduois. Fere, a strong town against the same enemy, the chief of the country of Tartenois, part of the Vermanduois, (the Veromandui of Caesar, and Pliny, the Rhomandues of Ptolemy, Laudunnm. and the Veromanni of Antoninus.) Laon, a Bishop's sea. The Bishop is one of the 12 Peers of France. Soissons (Augusta Vessonum of Ptolemie) a Bishop's sea upon the river Aisne; Augusta Suessonum. the last place the Romans held in Gaul, under Siagrius driven out by Clovys, he fifth king of the French. Afterwards in the division of the French Monarchy by the sons, and posterity of Clovys the Great, it was made the head of a particular kingdom, called from hence the Kingdom of Soissons. Soissonois, or the country hereof, were the Suessones of Caesar, the Suessiones of Strabo, and Pliny, the Vessones of Ptolemy, and the Suessiani of Antoninus; with Noion, and Laon, now part of the more general country, or name of Vermanduois. Retel, frontiring upon Lorraine. From hence the neighbouring country is called le Pais Retelois. Guise, a strong town, and castle upon the same border, and the river Oyse in the particular country of Tirasche. Hereof were entitled the late Dukes of Guise, descended from the house of Lorraine. CHAMPAGNE. Campania. SVrrounded with Picardy, Barrois, Lorraine, Charolois, the dukedom of Burgundy, and France Special. The country is plain, pleasant, and fruitful, affording plenty of corn, wines, shady woods, meadows; rivers, & all sorts of pleasing and useful varieties. Catalaunum. Chiefer towns are Chaalon (Civitas Catalaunorum of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea, & Pairry upon the Marne. The country about Chaalon were the Catalauni of Antoninus. In the neighbouring plains (Campi Catalaunici of Cassiodorus) was fought that great and famous battle betwixt Aetius, general of the Romans, for the Emperor Valentinian the third, assisted by the Goths, and other barbarous nations; Rhemi. and Attila, king of the Huns. Rheims (Durocortum of Caesar, Durocottum of Ptolemy, and Civitas Remorum of Antoninus) a Metropolitan sea, a Bailliage, and the chief city of Champagne; seated upon the river Vasle. The Archbishop is one of the. 12. Peers of France. Hither come the French kings to be consecrated. The country were the Rhemi of Caesar, Lignium. Victriacum. Strabo, Pliny, Ptolemie, and Antoninus. Ligny upon the river Sault. Vitry, surnamed le Franeois, upon the rivers Salt, and Marne; the Bailliag●, and chief town of Parthois. Didier: Perte, naming the country Parthois: Fanum. 5. Defiderij. Ager Pertensis. Territorium. Vallense. both seated in Parthois, and upon the Marne. jan-ville, a Seneschaussee, upon the Marne in the country of Vallage. In the castle hereof, magnificently seated upon the top of an inaccessible high hill, is seen the the tomb of Claude, Duke of Guise, one of the most costly monuments in France. Vassey, lying also in Vallage, upon the river Bloise, enjoying a most pleasant situation; Chaumont▪ environed with shady forests, and woods. Chaumont upon the Marne, the Bailliage for the country of Bassigny. The castle here is very strong, Trecae. mounted upon an high, and steep scalp, or rock. Trois (Augustomana of Ptolemie, and civitas Tricaffium of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea, and Bailliage; upon the Seine. The city is rich, fair, strong, and well traded, honoured by some with the title of the daughter of Paris; the chiefest in Champaign after Reims. The country about Trois were the Tricassij of Ptolemy, the Trecasses of Pliny, the Tricasses of Antoninus. Ivigny upon the river Yonne. Senones. Sens, (civitas Senonum of Antoninus) upon the Yonne, and Archbishops sea. Le Pais Senonois, or the country of Sens, were part of the Senones of Caesar, Ptolemy, Pliny, and Strabo (for they seemed to have been extended much farther,) from whom descended those warlike Senones of Gaul Cisalpina, under Brennus' taking, and sacking Rome. Langres (Andomatunum of Ptolemy) a Bishop's sea, Lingones. and Pairrye in the mountainous part of the Vauge; frontiring upon the Dukedom of Burgundy. Le Pais Langroin, or the hilly country hereof, were the Lingones of Caesar, Strabo, and Pliny, the Longones of Ptolemy, Vand'oeuvre, a strong town and fortress in the same mountainous region, near to Langres; conjectured from the name to have been build by the Vandals. near hereunto is the head of the great river of the Seine. BRIE. Bria. IT is a coing of land betwixt the rivers Seine, and Marne, and the countries of Champagne, and France Special. It is like to Champagne, plain, and fruitful, but more close, and full of woods, in regard of their shade, & the shelter they yield, seeming to have given the name hereunto. The towns of better note, are Provins (Agendicum of Caesar, and Agedicum of Ptolemy) a Bailliage upon the river Yonne, seated in a most healthful, and pleasant country, amongst other fragrant plants, and flowers, abounding with roses, transplanted for their fairness into neighbouring regions, and named Provins roses. The country about Provins were part of the Senones, before mentioned. Montereau, a strong town, and castle at the confluence of the rivers Seine, Castellum Theodorici. Meldae. lon. 23. g. 30. m. lat. 48. g. 50. m. Clau. and Yonne. Chasteau-Thierry, a Bailliage, upon the Marne; the chief town in Hault Brie. Meaux (jatinum of Ptolemy, and civitas Melduorum of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea, and Bailliage, upon the Marne. Near hereunto is Monceaux, a magnificent Palace, built by the Queen-mother, Katherine de Medici's. The country about Meaux were the Meldae of Caesar, Strabo, and Ptolemie, the Meldi of Pliny, the Meldui of Antoninus. FRANCE SPECIAL. Francia. HAving upon the North, Normandy, and part of Picardy; upon the East, Champagne, and Brie; and upon the South, and West, Beausse. The country is plain for the most part, yet here, and there distinguished with hills, and woods; generally very fruitful, and pleasant, Gastinois excepted, which part is dry, barren, and ill inhabited. It containeth the Prevoste, or County of Paris, the Duchy of Valois, Heurepoix, & Gastinois. Chiefer towns are Senlis (Silvanectum of Antoninus,) Siluanectum. Valesia. a Bishop's sea, and Bailliage, & the chief of Valois; seated in a shady, and woody country. The country about Senlis were the Subanecti of Ptolemie, the Vlbanectes of Pliny, the Silvanectes of Antoninus. Compendium. Forte-Meillon upon the river Ourq. Compeigne upon the river Oyse, an ancient seiour of the first French kings, invited through the pleasure, and commodity of hunting, which the neighbouring forests, and woods afford. Bellovacum. lon. 23. g. lat. 49. g. 30. m. Clau. Beauvois (Caesaromagus of Ptolemy, and civitas Bellovacorum of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea, and Pairrye upon the river Losne. The town is fair, large, and well traded. Le Pais Beauvoisin, or the country of Beauvois, were anciently (but of larger extent) the Bellovaci of Caesar, Strabo, Pliny, Ptolemy, and Antoninus. It is now part of the greater country, Fanum. S. Dionysijs. and more general name of Valois. S. Denys, the chief town in the Isle of France, part of the Prevoste of Paris. In the fair Abbey church hereof the French kings lie interred. Possiacum. Fanum S. Germani. Poissy upon the Seine in the Isle of France. Upon the Seine ne'er unto Poissy standeth S. German, en Say, one of the royal houses of the French kings. Paris (Lutetia of Caesar, Lutetia. jon. 23. g. 30. m. lat. 48. g 40. m. Clau. and Strabo, and Lucotecia of Ptolemie,) upon the Seine, the chief Parliament, and city of the kingdom, and the ordinary residence of the kings of France, honoured with an Episcopal sea, and with an ancient, & famous University, founded by Charles the Great, whose first Professors were Alcuinus, and the English. Through so many advantages the city for greatness, populousness, state, and all kind of magnificence challengeth now the seconde place in Europe, containing some six miles in compass about the walls; lying almost in a round form, and by the Seine divided into La ville, which is the greatest part, situated upon the right shore of the Seine, beautified chiefly with the Lovure, the royal palace, and residence of the kings; L' Vniversite upon a more high, and rising ground upon the South, and left shore of the river, the part dedicated to the Muses, containing some 50 Colleges; and Lafoy Cite, comprehending the Island of the Seine betwixt these two, the ancient Lutetia of Caesar, (the rest of the town accrueing since the fixed residence here of the kings) adorned chiefly with the fair, & magnificent Cathedral Church of Nostre Dame, and the greater Palace, the seat of the Parliament, and courts of judicature. Le Parisis, or the country hereof, were the Parisijs of Caesar, and Ptolemy, Melodunum. the Parrhisij of Pliny, and Parrisij of Strabo. Corbueil at the confluence of the rivers Seine, and Essone▪ Melun (Melodunum of Caesar,) upon the Seine, Fons-bellae-a quae. the Bailliage, and chief town in Heurepoix. Not far off is Fountaine-belle-eau, one of the royal houses of the kings, named thus from the fresh streams and springs of water, amongst the which it is seated, standing otherwise in a solitary, and barren country, forrestlike, stored chiefly with woods, serving for hunting. These three lie in Heurepoix. Nemours, the chief town in Gastinois upon the river Loing. The town is mean, Stampae. as in a barren soil. Estampes also in Gastinois, in the mid way betwixt Paris, and Orleans. BEAUSSE. Belsia. BOunded upon the East with France Special; upon the North with Normandy; upon the West with Bretaigne; & upon the South with Poictou, Berry, and Nivernois. It is divided into the Higher Beausse, containing Le Pais Chartrain, Perche, Maine, and Anjou; the Middle Beausse, whose parts are Touraine, the Duchy of Vendosme, the County Dunois, and the Countries Blesien, and Tonneres; and the Lower Beausse, containing Orleannois, Lorris, and Soulogne. Of these Touraine is extraordinarily fruitful, pleasant, and happy; as is the whole tract of the Loire. Anjou is more hilly, yet very fruitful, and no less pleasant, affording plenty of white wines, whose hills send out almost infinite streams, and rivers, received into the Loire, accounted at some 40 greater besides lesser rivulets. The rest of Beausse is commonly more dry, than the ordinary of France, yet abounding in corn, especially le Pais Chartrain. Chiefer towns here are Montfort l' Amaulry, a Bailliage, near unto France Special. Dreux upon the river Eureux; supposed to have been thus named from the ancient Druids, the seat of their Parliaments, Carnutum. lon. 23. g. lat. 49. Merc. or sessions for matters of justice. Chartres (Autricum of Ptolemie, and Carnorum civitas of Antoninus,) upon the river Eureux, a Bishop's sea, and Bailliage, and the chief town of le Pais Chartrain. These two lie in Chartrain, (the Carnutes of Caesar, and Strabo, the Carnuti of Pliny, the Carnutae of Ptolemie, and the Carni of Antoninus.) Nogent le Rotrou, the chief of le Perche Govet, or of the Lower Perch. Cenomanni. Mortaigne, the chief of the Higher Perch. Man's (Vindinum of Ptolemie, and Cenomannorum civitas of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea, and Bailliage, and the chief town of Maine upon the river's Huine, and Sartre. Maine upon the river Maine, naming the Dukes of Maine of the house of Guise, and Lorraine. These two lie in the country of Maine (the Cenomanni of Caesar, Andegavum. lon. 19 g. lat. 47. g. 20. m. Clau. Pliny, and Ptolemie. Angiers (juliomagus of Ptolemie, & civitas Andicavorum of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea, and Seneschaussee, the chief town of Anjou; upon the river Sartre. Here flourisheth an University, founded by Lewis Duke of Anjou, son to john French king. The city is fair, and of a large circuit, containing some 15 parishes. Saumur seated also in Anjou, & upon the Loire, a strong town. Hereof was sometimes governor the learned Philip de Mournay, Lord of Plessis. The ancient inhabitants of Anjou were the Andes of Cesar, the Andegavi of Pliny, the Andicani of Ptolemie, the Andicavi of Antoninus. Chinon upon the river Vigenne, Insula Bouchardi. Isle-Bouchard. Palmie. Lochez upon the river Indre. The castle hereof is one of the strongest places of the kingdom, mounted upon the top of a steep, Mons Ricardi. and high rock, environed with deep ditches. Mont-Richard upon the river Chez, enjoying a pleasant situation; surrounded with mossy rocks, Turonum. and sweet smelling meadows. Tours (Caesarodunum of Ptolemie, and civitas Turonum of Antoninus,) an Archbishop's sea, and Bailliage, and the chief town of Touraine; upon the river Loire. The city is rich, fair, and well traded, situated in a most fruitful, and pleasant country. Here begun a Les Antiquit & Recherches de France par Andre du Chesne (en la ville de Tours. first after Chesne the name of Hugonots, vainly given to them of the reformed Religion, as the Disciples of an Apparition, or Spirit, called by the people le Roy Hugon, or king Hugh, supposed by night to haunt the streets; imposed upon them in regard of their nightly meetings during the time of their restraint, Ambosia lon. 20. g. 35. m. lat. 47. g. 35. m. Clau. and persecution. Amboise, a pleasant town upon the Loire. Londun. These from Chinon lie in Touraine (the Turones of Caesar, Pliny, and Antoninus, the Turupij of Ptolemie.) Blois, a Bailliage, the chief of le Pais Blesien; unevenly seated upon the Loire. Here for the extraordinary delight, and pleasure of the air, and neighbouring country, the French kings use much to reside, with Amboise the ordinary nursery of their children, much resorted unto for the same cause, and inhabited by the nobility. near hereunto is the great, and magnificent castle of Chambourg, Blesae. one of the royal houses of the French kings. Vendosme upon the Loire; Vindocinum. the chief town of the Duchy of Vendosme. Chasteaudun, Castrodunum. the chief town of the county Dunois, mounted upon the top of an high hill, Comitatatus near unto the confluence of the rivers Loire, & Aigre. Tonneres. Dunensis. Lorris: naming the country's Lorris, and Tonneres. Orleans (Genabum of Caesar, Aurelia. jon. 20. g. 40. m. lat. 47. g. 10. m. Clau. and Strabo, Cenabum of Ptolemie, and civitas Aurelianorum of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea, and Bailliage, and a noted University for the civil laws, founded by Philip le Bel; situated upon the Loire. The city is populous, rich, and beautified with fair, and goodly buildings. Here the best French is spoken. The neighbouring vast forest of Orleans, containeth 12 French miles in length, or 24 English. jargeau. Clery Nostre Dame. These three lie in Orleannois, noted for excellent wines, (the Aureliani of Antoninus, part of the Carnutes of Caesar.) Romorantin upon the river Souldre; the chief town in Soulogne. Millanzay in Soulogne. POICTOV. HAving upon the East, Touraine, Berry, and Limousin, upon the North Bretaigne, and Anjou; upon the West the Ocean; and upon the South Engoulmois, and Xaintogne. The country is large, populous, and fruitful. The people are naturally more rude than the rest of their countrymen; yet subtle, crafty, and very quarrelsome, uncivillie given to suits, and contentions in the law. They speak a several dialect by themselves, much differing from the common French; mixed with many proper words of their own. Chiefer towns here are Beau-moir, a sea-coast town, and port, ne'er to Bretaigne. Roche-sur-Ion upon the river jon. Talmont upon the Ocean. Lucon, a Bishop's sea, and a port of good traffic upon a navigable arm of the sea. Maillesais, a Bishop's sea. Niort upon the river Seure. S. Maxent. Partenay. Pictavium. lon. 20. g. lat. 46. g. 35. m. Clau. Thovars. Mirebeau. Chastelleraud upon the river Vienne. Poitiers (Augustoritum of Ptolemy, & civitas Pictavorum of Antoninus) upon the river Clin; now a Bishop's sea, & Seneschaussee, & the chief town of the country. The city is very large within the walls, but not so well inhabited, enclosing corn fields, meadows, & other waste grounds. Here flourisheth a noted university, chiefly for the civil laws. Of this was sometimes Bishop. S. Hilary, a renowned Champion of the Catholic faith against the Arrian Hereltickes in the reign of the Emperor Constantius. Lusignan, upon the river jon, naming the ancient family of Lusignan sometimes kings of Jerusalem, afterwards of Cyprus by the donation of Richard the first, king of England. Siury upon the river Charente. Roche-chovard, near unto the confines of Limousin. Dorat. Bridiers, near Limousin. Montmorillon upon the river Gartempe. Poictou anciently were the Pictones of Caesar, Strabo, Pliny, and Ptolemy, the Pictavi of Antoninus. ENGOULMOIS. Icolismansis Ager. BOunded upon the North with Poictou; upon the West with Xaintoinge; upon the South with Perigort; & upon the East with Limousin. It containeth 24 French leagues in length, & in breadth some. 15. leagues; affording plenty of very excellent, and perfect wines. Chiefer towns are Coignac upon the river Charente. Chasteau-neuf, upon the Charente, ne'er to Xaintoigne, Enculisma. and Poictou. Angolesme (Civitas Etolisnensium of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea, Seneschaussee, and the chief town, upon the river Charente, and the coing of a spacious plain, descending in a bank, or mountain, with whose steep, & headlong rocks (wherewith the walls are almost round environed) and a double trenched castle towards the plain, it is strongly fenced, and secured. One of the gates yet beareth the name of Chande from from the Lord john Chandois, sometimes Seneschal of the country under the English, by whom it was built. Roche-Foucat upon the Charente. Villebois. Marevil. Engoulmois anciently were the Etolisnenses of Antoninus. To the account hereof Merula addeth le pais d' Aulniz; which is a little country lying betwixt this, and Xaintoinge. BERRY. Biturigum Regio, BOunded upon the West, with Touraine, and Poictou; upon the North with Soulogne, and the river Cher; upon the East with Heurepoix, Nivernois, Bourbonois, and the river Say; and upon the South with Limousin, and the river Coure. The country is very fruitful, more especially commended for excellent pasture, and meadow grounds, feeding great plenty of cattle, sent over the kingdom. It affordeth likewise mines of iron. Chiefer towns are Chasteauroux upon the river Indre. Chatres upon the Indre, ne'er Limousin. Chasteau-Meillant. Argenton upon the river Creusa. Issoudun upon the river Theo. Viarron, or Viarzon, most pleasantly seated amongst woods, vines, and rivers, near unto the meetings of the rivers Arnon, Cherseoli, Theo, and Eure. Mehun upon the river Yeure. Bourges (Avaricum of Caesar, Biturigum. lon. 24. lat. 48. Merc. Varicum of Ptolemie, and civitas Biturigum of Antoninus) an Archbishops sea, Bailliage, Siege presidial, and a noted University more especially for the civil laws, founded by king Lewis is the Ninth, perfected by Charles, Duke of Berry, brother to Lewis the Eleaventh, the chief town of the country; situated in a low flat amongst deep impassable bogs, and marshes, and the rivers of Yeure, Auron, Aurette, and Molon. The city is large, rich, and of great state, strong in regard of its situation, and artificial means of fortification, a sure fastness, and the best hold of king Charles the seaventh in his hard wars against the English. Dunum Regium. Sancerra. Dun-le-roy upon the river Auron. Mont-Faulcon. Sancerre, a strong town, situated upon the top of an high hill, under the which runneth the river Loire, memorable in the late civil wars for a desperate, and long siege; (holding for the Protestants) in the reign of Charles the ninth. Concressaut upon the river Sauldre. The castle hereof is very strong, and magnificently built. Berry anciently were the Bituriges of Caesar, the Bituriges Cubi of Strabo, Pliny, and Ptolemie, the Biturices of Antoninus. BOURBONOIS. Borbonius tractus. HAving upon the West, Berry; upon the North, Nivernois; upon the East, the Dukedom of Burgundy; and upon the South, Auvergne. Town's here of better note are Moulins, Molinum. lon. 23. g. 30. m. lat. 46. g. Clau. the Bailliage, and the chief of the country upon the river Allier; esteemed the centre, or middle of France. Bourbon l' Archambaud, naming the country, seated upon the Loire in a deep hollow bottom, surrounded with hills; in regard of the hot medicinable baths thereof much resorted unto from all the parts of France. Bourbonois were the Boij of Pliny, following out of Germany the Helvetians in their wars against the Romans, and after their overthrow planted by Caesar in these parts (belonging then to the Hedui,) at the request hereof. FORESTE. Pagus Forensis. BOunded with Bourbonois upon the North; upon the West with Auvergne; upon the South with Velay, part of Languedoc; and upon the East with Beauiolois. The country is large, and populous, but not so fruitful; hilly, and mountainous, covered with shady woods, chiefly of firres. Chiefer towns here are Feurs (Forum Segusianorum of Ptolemy,) Forum Segusianorum. situated upon the Loire, and giving the name to the country. Mombrison, the chief town, Fanum. S. Galmari. Fanum. S. Stephani. seated upon the same river. S. Gaulmier. S. Estienne de Furian, upon the Loire, nearer to the head thereof. Forest more anciently were the Segutiani of Caesar, the Segusiani of Strabo, and Ptolemy, the Secusiani of Pliny; clients in the time of Caesar to the Hedui. BEAVIOLOIS. Comitatus Belloiolesij. LYing betwixt Forest, and Lionois, & named thus from the castle of Beaviou, pleasantly seated (as the name importeth) upon the brow of a rising mountain, the only place here of note. Beaujolois, and Forest are by Merula accounted within Bourbonois; by Chesne in Lionois. They belong to the resort, or Seneschaussee of Lions. LIONOIS. Lugdunensis tractus. HAving Beauiolois, Forest, & Auvergne upon the West; upon the North Charrolois; upon the East la Bresse, part sometimes of Savoy; and upon the South Daulphinie, and Languedoc. The country is plain, and very fruitful, Matiscona. and pleasant. Chiefer towns are Mascon (Castrum Matisconense of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea, giving the name to the part of the country, called from hence le pais Masconnois; situated upon the Soasne. Lion (Lugdunum of Caesar, Strabo, Pliny, and Ptolemy, and civitas Lugdunensis of Antoninus in his catalogue of the cities, Lugdunum. lon. 23. g. 15. m. lat. 45. g. 10. m. Clau. and provinces of Gaul, than a famous Romance colony, naming the province Lugdunensis, founded by L. Munatius Plancus, governor of the Province) now an Archbishops sea, & a Seneschaussee, seated at the confluence of the rivers Soasne, and the Rhosne. It hath always held the second place amongst the cities of Gaul, and France, through its commodious situation upon the Rhosne & Soasne, and neighbourhood to the Dutch, and Italians, become at this day the most populous, rich, and flourishing Empory of the kingdom, beautified with fair, and stately buildings, and honoured with an ancient University for the Canon, and Civil laws. Lionois was anciently part of the Hedui after Ptolemie; otherwise of the Segusiani according to Strabo, & Pliny, clients to the Hedui. AWERGNE. Arvernia. HAving upon the East, Forrest, and Lionois; upon the North, Berry, and Bourbonois; upon the West, Limousin, Perigort, and Quercy; and upon the South, Velay, and Gevaudan, parts of Languedoc. It is divided into the Lower Auvergne, Limania. or Limaigne, and the Higher Auvergne. Limaigne, or the Lower Auvergne is extraordinarily fruitful, and happy. The other is wholly mountainous, dry, rocky, and barren. Chiefer towns in Limaigne are Mont-Pensier, whereof are named the Dukes of Mont-Pensier. Rions, the Seneschaussee of Limaigne. Mont-Ferrant. Clermont, a Bishop's sea, and the chief town, situated amongst brooks, & rivulets, descending from the neighbouring mountains of the Higher Auvergne. At Gergoie, a neighbouring village, sometimes stood the city Gergovia of Caesar, and Strabo, civitas Arvernorum of Antoninus. In the Higher Auvergne S. Flour, Fanum S. Flori. a Bishop's sea, and the chief town of the division, seated upon the top of a steep, and high rock. Aurillac, a Seneschaussee upon the river jourdain, defended with a strong Castle, standing upon an high rock. Beauregarde, another Seneschaussee, upon the river Guerdon. Limaigne, or the Seneschaussee of Rions, is of the resort of the Parliament of Paris. The Seneschaussees of the Higher Auvergne belong to the Parliament of Bourdeaux. The more remarkable mountainous tops of the Higher Auvergne are le Poye de Dome, not far from Clermont, yielding plenty of most excellent medicinable Simples: Les Montaignes de Cantal in regard of their height, covered all the year long with snow: Le Mont de Come, shaded with woods, and trees, and affording good pasturages: and Le Mont d' Or, the mother of the great river Dordonne, and of sundry medicinable baths both of hot, and cold waters, much resorted unto from all parts by sick, & diseased persons. Both the Auvergnes with Nivernois were the Arverni of Livy, Caesar, Ptolemie, Strabo, Pliny, and Antoninus. THE PARLIAMENT OF BOURDEAUX. COntaining the countries of Limousin, Perigort, and Guienne, with Albret, Agennois, and Condommois, parts of Gascoigne. LIMOUSIN. Lemovicum provincia. BOunded upon the South, & Southeast with Bourbonois, upon the North and North East, with Berry, upon the North-West, with Poictou, and upon the West, and South-West, with Perigort. The country is hilly, mountainous, healthy, enjoying a free, and pure air, but not so fruitful. The inhabitants are a sober, and wise people, painful, frugal, and very moderate in their diet, unless for bread, whereof they are such devourers, that they are grown into a Proverb. It is divided into the Higher, and the Lower Limousin, called otherwise La Marche de Limousin, which is the more hilly, & asperous part towards Auvergne. Chiefer towns are Soubsterraine upon the river Le Grande Creusa, near unto the confines of Berry. Dorat. Confoulat: Lemovicum. both of them upon the river Vienne. Lymoges (Ratiastum of Ptolemie, and civitas Lemavicum of Antoninus) a Bishop's sea, and the Seneschaussee, and chief town; situated upon the river Vienne. The city is very populous for the bigness, rich, and well governed, inhabited by an industrious people, enemies of slough, & not enduring idle persons, but constraining all to work; for this cause named by the French, the prison of beggars. In a solitary place not far from hence is the Abbey of Grand-mont, naming the Religious order thus called. These hitherto lie in the Higher Limousin. In the Lower Limousin are Vzarche amongst mountains upon the river, or torrent Vezere, with whose fierce, and violent streams it is round encompassed, strong, for this cause, and by artificial means, occasioning the French Proverb, Qui a maison a Vzerche, a chasteau en Limousin. Tullez, a Bishop's sea. Brive la Gaillard. Limousin anciently were the Lemovices of Caesar, Strabo, and Pliny, the Limvici of Ptolemie, and the Lemavici of Antoninus. PERIGORT. Petrocorium. HAving upon the North, Limousin; upon the East, Auvergne, & Quercy; upon the South, Gascoigne; and upon the West, Xaintoigne, part of Guienne. The country is like to Limousin, dry, rocky, and mountainous, stuck with woods, and trees of all sorts, especially of Chestnuts. The air is very pure, and temperate, in regard whereof the people here, as in Limousin, Perigueux. lon. 22. lat. 46. Merc. are very healthy, and usually live long. Cheifer towns are Perigueux (Vessuna of Ptolemy, and Civitas Petrogoriorum of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea, a Seneschaussee, and the best town in a pleasant valley, environed with viny downs; divided into two towns, distant some 100 paces asunder, whereof the part, wherein the Bishop ordinarily resideth, retaineth still the name of Vesune. Here remaineth yet sundry marks of its Roman greatness, amongst others the vast ruins of an Amphitheatre. Sarlat, a Bishop's sea. Bregerat upon the river Dordonne. Nontron, defended with a strong castle. Marsac. Here springeth a well, which ebbeth, and floweth with the river of Bourdeaux. Perigort was anciently the Petrocorij of Caesar, Strabo, and Ptolemy, the Petrogori of Pliny, and the Petrogorij of Antoninus. GVIENNE. THis (as hath been before related) is the corrupt word of Aquitania. During the command of the English, the Dukedom, or general name hereof, comprehended all Gascoigne, Rovergne, Quercy, Perigort, Limousin, Engoulmois, and Poitiers, with the four Seneschaussees of Xainctes, Bourdeaux, Basatz, and Baionne. It now only containeth these four last Seneschaussees; the rest being excluded from the name, and account hereof, since their revolt from under the English government, and incorporation to the crown of France. The bounds now are upon the North Poictou; upon the South, the Pyrenaean Mountains, and Spain; upon the West, the Ocean, taken betwixt Spain, and Poictou; and upon the East, Limousin, Engoulmois, Quercy, and Gascoigne. It comprehendeth the many lesser countries of Rochelois, and Xaintoigne, Le Marquisate de Fronsadez, Le Pais entre les deux Mers, Bourdelois, Le Pais de Medoc, Bucqs, Le Pais Lapourd, Les Landes, and Bazadois, divided amongst the four Seneschaussees before mentioned. The part towards the Pyrenaean Mountains is cold, mountainous and barren, especially for wines. Betwixt Bourdeaux, and Baionne, where lie Les Landes, and Le Pais de Bucqs, the country is sandy, desert, and almost fruitless. The like affected are the parts betwixt Bourdeaux, and the mouth of the river Gironde along the left shore thereof, saving that in steed of dry sandy plains the wastes are here taken up with waters, and deep unpassable fens, and marshes. The more fruitful are Xaintoigne, especially for corn; generally all the inland country; extraordinarily above the rest Le Pais entre les Deux Mers. The inhabitants are usually tall of stature, strong, active, generous, free, haters of baseness, and servitude, and well practised in arms. Rupella. lon. 18. g. 15. m. lat 45. g. 50. m. Clau. Towns of better note are Rochel, (Santonum Portus of Ptolemy) the Bailliage of the country, named from hence Le Rochelois; a noted Port, seated upon the Western Ocean, and amongst deep marshes towards the land. The town is exceeding strong, as well in regard of this situation, as of the many platforms, bulwarks, and curious defences, the jealous inhabitants of later times have raised; famous for a miraculous nine months' siege in the years 1572, & 1573, which it sustained against Charles the ninth, and the whole power of France. It hath still held for them of the reformed Religion, their surest retreat in time of war, by ancient exemptions governed by its own magistrates in the manner of a free state. Rochelois, or the country of Rochel is by Merula accounted within Xaintoigne. Saints (Mediolanium of Ptolemie, Santonum. lon. 19 g. lat. 45. Clau. Mediolanum of Strabo, and civitas Santonum of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea, and the Seneschaussee, and chief town of Xaintoigne; upon the river Charente. S. jean d' Angely upon the river Boutonne. Marans, a little Port, at that mouth of the river in a marishy situation. Pons upon the river Seugne. Blaye, a town, a castle upon the Gironde, held by a garrison, commanding the river, and passage unto Bourdeaux. Here the English ships going for Bourdeaux through an ancient jealousy of the French are to unlade their Ordnance. Blavia. Bourg sur mer upon the Dordonne, surnamed thus from the wideness of the river, containing here some two miles over. Retreat upon the Dordonne near unto the confluence thereof, and of the Garonne. The towns hitherto lie in Xaintoigne, the Santones of Caesar, Strabo, Pliny, Ptolemie, and Antoninus. Fronsac, a strong town, upon the Dordonne in the Marquisate of Fronsadez. Libourne at the meetings of the Dordonne, and the Garonne. Here the Garonne, and Dordonne lose their names in the Gironde, or river of Bourdeaux. S. Macier. These two last lie in the country Entre les Deux Mers, named thus from its situation betwixt the two wide, Fanum. S. Macarij. Burdegala. lon. 18. g. lat. 44. g. 30. m. Clau. & great rivers of the Dordonne, & Garonne, Bourdeaux (Burdegala of Strabo, & Ptolemie, & civets Burdegalensium of Antoninus,) now an Archbishop's sea, & the Parliament, and chief city of Guienne, situated amongst marshes upon the left shore of the Garonne. The city is very large, containing about a third part of Paris, beautified with fair, and goodly buildings, populous, and rich, one of the most flourishing Empories of the kingdom, the staple for Gascoigne wines (well known unto the English, and Dutch Merchants,) and honoured with an University, founded by king Lewis the eleventh. Esparre upon the Gironde. These two lie in Bourdelois, anciently the Burdegalenses of Antoninus, the Bituriges josci of Strabo, Bituriges Vbisci of Pliny, and the Bituriges Vipisci of Ptolemy, surnamed thus to note their distinction from the Bituriges Cubi, inhabiting sometimes Berry. Soulac, (Solacus vicus of Antoninus,) seated at the mouth of the Gironde in the country of Medoc; which is the wedge of land, lying betwixt the Gironde, or river of Bourdeaux upon the North thereof, and the Ocean. More Southwards along the Sea-coast betwixt Le Pais de Medoc, & Baionne lieth the principality of Bucqs, a country miserably poor, and barren; affording only plenty of oily woods, and of pitch, and rosin, weekly conveyed from hence to Bourdeaux. Here the river Leria is received into the Ocean, thought to be Sygmanus of Ptolemy. The towns from Fronsac hither belong to the Seneschaussee of Bourdeaux. Baiona. lon. 20. g. lat. 44. g. Merc. Baionne nearer Spain upon the same sea coast, a Bishop's sea, and a noted Port at the confluence of the river's Adour, & Grave some four miles from the main Ocean; the chief town of Le Pais Lapourd. The town is strongly fenced in regard of its neighbourhood unto Spain. S. jehan de Luz at the foot of the Pyrenaean mountains, Fannm S. lohannis Lusij. and the confines of Guipuscoa. Betwixt this town, and Fuentarabia the little river Iton falleth into the Ocean; after Chesne the bounds of France, and Spain. Betwixt Baionne, and this river, or Spain, the Basquish is spoken, common hereunto, and to the biscain's, and inhabitants of Guipuscoa. D' Acqs (Aquae Augustae of Ptolemy, Aquae. civitas Aquensium of Antoninus, and the Aquitanis of Pliny, giving the name to the Province, Aquitania,) now a Bishop's sea, and a Seneschaussee. The town is strongly fortified, frontiring upon Spain. The towns from Baionne hither lie in the Seneschaussee, and country of Lapourd, with Les Landes, the Lapurdenses of Sidonius, part of the Tarbelli of Strabo, and of the Tarbeli of Antoninus; the part excepted betwixt Bajonne, and Spain, belonging to the Cantabri. Les Landes before mentioned is the sandy desert country, which lieth East of Le Pais de Bucqs betwixt Baionne, and Bourdeaux. Air (civitas Atyrensium of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea. The ancient inhabitants hereabouts were the Atyrenses of Antoninus. Basats, near the confines of Gascoigne (Cossium of Ptolemy, Vasatae. and civitas Vasatum of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea, & the Seneschaussee and chief town of Bazadois. These two lie in the country of Bazadois, anciently the Vassarij of Ptolemie, the Vassei of Pliny, and the Vasates of Antoninus. GASCOIGNE. Vasconia. HAving Guienne, upon the West; upon the South, the Pyrenaean Mountains; upon the East, the river Garonne, and Languedoc; and upon the North, Perigort, and Quercy. It comprehendeth the lesser districts of Agennois, Condomois, Albret, Armaignac, Cominges, Bigorre, Foix, & Les Comtes d' Isle, de Gaure, and d' Estrac. The country yieldeth plenty of most excellent wines; especially Agennois, and the tract of the Garonne. The towns here of better note are Again (Aginum of Ptolemie, Aginum Nitiobrigum. lon. 22. g. lat. 45. g. Merc. and civitas Agennensium of Antoninus,) now a Bishop's sea, and Seneschaussee; upon the Garonne in a most fertile, and pleasant country. The town is populous, rich, and well traded; the chiefest in Gascoigne. Condom, a Bishop's sea, and Seneschaussee, upon the river Baise. Agennois, and Condomois, or the countries of Again, and Condom were the Nitiobriges of Caesar, Strabo, and Ptolemie. Nerac, the chief town of Albret; upon the river Baise. Lactoure (civitas Lastoracium of Antoninus) a Bishop's sea, Lactura. and the Seneschaussee for Armaignac. The town is strong, the chief fortress of the kingdom on this side towards Spain; seated upon the side of an high hill of very difficult access, admitting one only passage, & fenced with a triple wall, and with bulwarks, platforms, and an impregnable castle, standing upon the top of an high hill without reach of canon. Auscia. lon. 22. glat. 44. g. Merc. Auches (Augusta of Ptolemy, and civitas Ausciorum of Antoninus, the Metropolis, or chief town of the Province of Novempopulania,) now an Archbishops sea upon the river Gez. These two lie in Armaignac, the Auscij of Strabo, Ptolemy, and Antoninus, and the Ausci of Pliny, and Mela. Tarbe (civitas Tursaubica Tralugorra of Antoninus, Tarba. ) a Bishop's sea, and the Seneschaussee, and chief town of Begorre; upon the river Adour. Baigneres, where are hot medicinable baths. Lourde. These three are in Begorre, the Bigerrones of Caesar, the Begerri of Pliny. Coserans (Civitas Consantanorum of Antoninus) a Bishop's sea, situated ne'er unto the Pyrenaean Mountains. The country hereabouts were the Consoranni of Pliny, the Consantani of Antoninus. Fanum. S. Barnardi. S. Beat. S. Bernard (Civitas Conuenarum of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea, and the chief town of Cominges. S. Fregeou. These 4 lie in the Higher, or more mountainous Cominge. Lombez, a Bishop's sea, enjoying a fruitful, and pleasant situation. Samathan. Muret, upon the river Garonne. These stand in the Lower Cominges. Cominges anciently were the Convenae of Pliny, and Antoninus. Mirande, the chief town of the Count d' Estrac. Bellomonrium. Beaumond, a Senechaussee, and the chief town of the County of Gaure. Grenade upon the Garonne. Gimont. These three lie in the county of Gaure. L' Isle de jourdaine in the County d' Isle, Reux, a Bishop's sea, at the foot of the Pyrenaean mountains, and upon the Garonne, ne'er unto the head thereof. Caseres, a Bishop's sea, upon the Garonne. Apamea. Fuxium. Mirapense opidum. lon. 23. g. 43. m. Merc. Pamieres, a Bishop's sea, upon the rivers Lagiere, and Le's. Foix, upon the river Lagiere, the chief town of the country of Foix. Mirepoix, a Bishop's sea. The towns hitherto from Rieux, lie in the country of Foix, anciently the Flussates of Caesar, the Elusates of Pliny. Of these Agennois, and Condomois are of the resort of Bourdeaux; the other countries belong unto the Parliament of Tholouse. Scattered in this province of Gascoigne, but more chiefly in Begorre, and in the Principality of Bearn, live a wretched sort of people, called les Capots, and Gahets, in regard of their more ugly, and loathed filthiness detested, and shunned of all men; forced to live apart by themselves, and not to communicate with others. They are held to be infectious, and leprous persons, having all most noisome, and stinking breaths, and in their faces, carriages, and actions such monstrous, and unusual deformities, as if they made a base, and different rank from other men. They are commonly Carpenters, or other base mechanics, earning their bread by day-labour, not suffered to inherit any lands, and but only their curse, and misery, which constantly they transmit to succession. Some feign them to be descended from the leprous jehezi, servant to the Prophet Elishah; others maliciously from the Albigenses. THE PARLIAMENT OF THOLOUSE. COntaining Quercy, Rovergne, and Languedoc, with the parts of the Gascoigne, already described. QVERCY. Cadurci. ENcompassed with Agennois, Perigort, Auvergne, Rovergne, and Limousin. The country is hilly, but populous, and fruitful; especially for corn. Cadurci. lon. 23. g. lat. 45. g. Merc. Chiefer towns are Cahors (Dueona of Ptolemy, and civitas Cadorcorum of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea, and the Seneschaussee for the country; upon the river Loth. The town is great, strong, and well traded, whereof the Bishop is Lord both Spiritual, and Temporal. Castel-Sarasin, a strong town upon the Garonne. Moisac upon the river Tarn; enjoying a fruitful, Montalbanum. lon. 23. g. lat. 45. g. Merc. and pleasant seat. Montauban, a Bishop's sea, upon the top of an high hill, under which runneth the river Tarn; the Siege presidial of the country. Lanzette. Soulac upon the river Dordonne. Quercy anciently were the Cadurci of Caesar, Strabo, Pliny, and Ptolemie, the Cadorci of Antoninus. ROVERGNE. Rutenium. HAving Quercy upon the East; and upon the other sides Auvergne, and Languedoc. The country is little, mountainous, and not much to be commended for the goodness, and firtilitie of the soil. Chiefer towns here are Rhodes (Segodunum of Ptolemy, Rutena. l. 24. g. l. 45. g. Merc. Vabrae. and civitas Rotenorum of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea, and the Seneschaussee, & chief town of the country; upon the Tarn. Ville-Franche▪ Vabres, a Bishop's sea. Rovergne anciently were the Rutheni of Caesar, & Pliny, the Ruteni of Strabo, the Rhutani of Ptolemie, and the Roteni of Antoninus. LANGVEDOC. Languedocium. HAving Rovergne, Auvergne, and Forest upon the North; upon the Northwest, Quercy; upon the West, Gascoigne; upon the South, the Pyrenaean Mountains, and the Sea Mediterranean; and upon the East Provençe, and Daulphinie. Merula divideth it into Le Pais Albigeois, Gevauldan, Velay, Vivaretz, and the more proper Languedoc. The country is generally very fruitful, and happy, (the mountainous parts, neighbouring to Auvergne, excepted) besides those ordinary of France, yielding plenty of Oil, Olives, Rasins, Figs, Oranges, and other fruits, growing in hotter climates; proper only hereunto, and Provençe. Chiefer towns here are Alby (civitas Albigensium of Antoninus, Albiga. lon. 23. g. lat: 45. g. Merc. ) a Bishop's sea, and the chief town of Albigeois, upon the river Tarn. Here began first the name of those of the Reformed religion; called from hence the Albigenses. Mende (civitas Gabalum of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea, and the chief of Gevaudan. Gevaudan was anciently the Gabales of Caesar, Strabo, Pliny, and Antoninus, Le Puy lon. 25. g. lat. 45. g. Merc. and the Tabali of Ptolemy. Le Puy (Aeria of Pliny, and civitas Vellaunorum of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea, situated upon an high hill, or mountain, occasioning the name; the chief town in Velay, anciently the Velauni of Ptolemy, the Vellauni of Antoninus, and the Vellaunij of Strabo. Vivario. Viviers (Alba Helvorum of Pliny, Albaugusta of Ptolemy, and civitas Vivario of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea, and the chief town of Vivaretz; upon the river Rhosne. Pons. S. Spiritus. Le Pont-S-Esprit, likewise upon the Rhosne, and in Vivaretz. Vivaretz anciently were the Helvij of Caesar, the Helvi of Pliny, the Elycoci of Ptolemie; a country wholly mountainous, as is Gevaudan. Tolosa lon. 23. g. lat. 45. Mercat. Tolouse (Tolosa of Caesar, Strabo, Ptolemie, and Antoninus, than a famous Roman Colony,) now an Archbishop's sea, a Parliament, and a flourishing University, the chief city in Languedoc, and one of the most populous, and greatest in France; seated in a plentiful, and rich country, and upon the river Garonne. From hence was named a V. Strab. Geog. lib. 4. & Auli Gellij Noct. Attic. lib. 3. c. 9 , the Latin Proverb (Aurum (habet) Tolosanum,) applied to those, who had fallen into any sudden, and great misfortune, occasioned from a bad destiny believed still to attend the fatal treasure, locked up in the Temples hereof, held always unfortunate to the owners, being the sacrilegious spoils of Delphos, and of other Grecian Temples, brought hither by the Tectosages, part of the Gauls, foraging Greece under the second Brennus; experienced in the calamity of Q. Servilius Caepio, Consul of the Romans shortly after his surprisal, and pillaging hereof slain with his whole army by the Cimbri. The country about Tolouse were the Tectosages of Strabo, Pliny, Mela, and Ptolemie, the Tolosates of Antoninus, Fanum. S. Papuli. Aletensis civitas. Carcaso. part of the Volcae. S. Papoul, a Bishop's sea. Aleth, a Bishop's sea, upon the river Aude. Carcassone (Carcasum of Pliny, and Carcaso of Ptolemy,) a Bishop's sea, and Seneschaussee upon the Aude, divided by the river into two towns Lafoy Cite, and Carcassonne. The inhabitants speak a corrupt French, mixed with the Spanish through their neighbourhood to that nation. Narbona lon. 24. g. lat. 43. g. Merc. Narbonne (Narbo of Caesar, Narbo Martius of Pliny, and Mela, Narbon Colonia of Ptolemie, Narbona of Suetonius, Eutropius, and Am. Marcellinus, and civitas Narbonensium of Antoninus, than a great, and famous Roman Colony, planted by Quinctus Martius, from whom it took the surname, and M. Porcius Cato, the chief city of Gaul, giving the name to the Province Narbonensis, and the seat of the Roman Proconsul's.) It is now an Archbishop's sea, and a strong town of war, opposing the Land of Russeillon, and Catalonia in Spain; seated at the mouth of the river Aude. The country about Narbonne were the Atacini of Mela; named thus from the river Atax, Betirae Septumanorum. now the Aude. Beziers (Betirae of Ptolemy, Biltera of Strabo, Blitera of Pliny, Bliterae of Mela, & civitas Beterrensium of Antoninus, a Colony then of the Septumani, or of the Roman soldiers of the 7 Legion, Fanum. S. Pontij Tomeriarum Agatha. Luteva. ) now a Bishop's sea, situated upon the river Orb. S. Pont de Tonnieres, a Bishop's sea. aged (Agatha of Strabo, Pliny, and Mela, Agathopolis of Ptolemie, and civitas Agatensium of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea, and a well frequented Port, at the mouth of river Erhaud, a colony sometimes of the greeks Phocenses of Massilia. Lodesve (Lutava castrum of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea upon the river Orb. Mons Pessulanus. lon. 25. g. lat. 43. g. Mercat. Mont-Pellier, a Bishop's sea, and a noted University for the study of Physic, the chiefest for this Profession in France, seated (as the name importeth) upon a high hill, under which runneth the river Lez, distant about 10 miles from the Ocean, in a most healthy, pleasant, and fruitful country, abounding with very excellent, and perfect wines, and medicinable Simples. Nemausus. lon. 26. g. lat. 44. g. Merc. Nismes (Nemausus of Strabo, and Mela, Nemausum of Pliny, and Ptolemy, and Civitas Nemausensium of Antoninus, a colony of the Romans, & the chief town of the Arecomici) now a Bishpos sea, and a petty University; seated in a pleasant, and happy country, flourishing with vines, olives, and figtrees, and with sundry sort of sweet smelling plants & flowers. Vsetz (Civitas Vsetiensis of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea. The Diocese, or country hereof, and of Nismes, Mont-pellier, and Beziers were the Arecomici of Caesar, Strabo, Pliny, and Mela, the Arecomij of Ptolemy, with the Tectosages, parts of the Volcae of Strabo, Pliny, and Ptolemy, the Volgi of Caesar. Beaucaire, a Seneschaussee, upon the river Rhosne; frontiring upon Provenaee. THE PARLIAMENT OF AIX. COntaining only the Earldom of Provençe. PROVENÇE. Provincia. BOunded upon the West with Languedoc, and the river Rhosne; upon the South with the sea Mediterranean; upon the East with the Alps, and the river Varo; and upon the North, with Daulphinie. The country is rather hilly, than either plain, or mountainous, generally very pleasant, fruitful, & happy; of the like quality with Languedoc. Chiefer towns here are Aurenge (Arusio of Strabo, Arausio. lon. 26. g. 20. m. lat. 43. g. 20. m. Clau. Arausio of Pliny, and Mela, Colonia Arausiorum of Ptolemy, and civitas Arausinorum of Antoninus, a Roman colony of the Secundani, or soldiers of the second Legion,) now a Bishop's sea, and Principality, seated upon the river Mien. The Lords, or Princes hereof, govern in manner of Free states, quit from all fief, and homage to the Earls of Provençe by Earl Reiner, who sold this right to Prince Lewis de Chalon, continued afterwards to succession. Philibert the last Prince of Aurenge of the house of Chalon, slain at the siege of Florence in the reign of the Emperor Charles the fifth, deceasing without heirs, the inheritance hereof descended upon Renate, Earl of Nassau, son to Henry Earl of Nassau, and of Claude, sister to Philibert; in which family it hath ever since remained. It is now possessed by the illustrious prince, Henry, Earl of Nassau, state-holder, and governor of the forces of the united Provinces of netherlands; Philip of Nassau, the late Prince, descended from his elder brother, Avenio. lon. 23. g. lat. 43. g. 52. m. Clau. and Maurice deceasing without issue. Avignon (Avenio of Strabo, Pliny, and Mela, Colonia Aveniorum of Ptolemy, and civitas Avenicorum of Antoninus,) an Archbishop's sea, & an University upon the Rhosne; on both sides of the river. The town is rich, fair, & flourishing, belonging to the Popes, remarkable for 7 times 7 singularities, 7 palaces, 7 gates, 7 parishes, 7 Colleges of the Liberal Arts, 7 Hospitals, 7 Nunneries, and 7 Convents of Friars. Hither in the year 1303 Pope Clement the fifth removed the Papal sea; after 74 years' continuance in the year 1377, brought back again to Rome by Pope Gregory the Eleaventh. Cabellio. Cavaillon (Cabellio of Pliny, Cabalio of Strabo, Cabelliorum Colonia of Ptolemy, and civitas Cabellicorum of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea upon the river Durance. The country about Cavaillon, Aurenge, and Avignon, with Grenoble in Daulphinie were the Cavares of Strabo, Pliny, & Mela, the Cavari of Ptolemie. Carpentoracte. Carpentras (Carpentoracte of Ptolemy, and civitas Carpentoractensium of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea. Betwixt this town, and Cavaillon lieth the valley, and town of Val-cluse, begirt with hills, and rocks, whence issue out most sweet, and clear streams; whither for the exceeding pleasure, and still solitariness thereof, the famous Petrarch used to retire, when he would devote himself to his Philosophical studies, & meditations. Tarascon (Tarascon of Strabo, and Tarascum of Ptolemy,) a Bishop's sea upon the river Rhosne, opposite to Beaucaire. Vaison (Vasio of Pliny, and Mela, and civitas Vasionensium of Antoninus.) The country about Vaison were the Vocontij of Strabo, Pliny, Ptolemie, and Mela. These 4 towns lie in the country of Avignon, exempt from the jurisdiction of the French kings; Arelatum, lon 22. g. 45. m. lat. 43. g. 20. m. Clau. appertaining to the Pope's Arles (Arelate of Pliny, & Mela, Arelatae of Strabo, Arelatum colonia of Ptolemy, & civitas Arelatensium of Antoninus, than a rich colony of the Sextani, or Roman soldiers of the 6 Legion) now an Archbishop's sea upon the Rhosne in a low, and marshy situation. This was sometimes the royal seat, or chief residence of the later kings of Burgundy, from hence named ordinarily in histories the kings of Arles. near hereunto, but on the other side of the river, beginneth the deep channel, or dreane, called by Ptolemie Fosse Marianae, by the French Comargue, or Aigues Mortes, Aquae Mortuae drawn from the Rhosne unto the Ocean by the Roman Consul C. Marius for the more easy conveyance of victuals unto his camp, during his wars in Gaul against the Teutones. Aix (Aquae Calidae, or Sextiae of Strabo, Aquae Sextiae lon. 22. g. 20. m. lat. 42. g. 10. m. Clau. Aquae Sextiae of Pliny, Ptolemie, and Florus, and civitas Aquensium of Antoninus, a Roman Colony, the station of their 25 Legion, and the Metropolis, or chief city of Narbonensis secunda, named thus from the hot baths thereof, and from the Consul C. Sextius, the conqueror of the Salyi, by whom it was founded,) now an Archbishop's sea, and the Parliament, & chief city of the Province, situated upon the river Rhosne. Glandeves (Glanum of Pliny, and Ptolemie, Glanon of Mela, and civitos Clannatena of Antoninus, Alps Mari●mae. seated amongst the sea coast Alps,) now a Bishop's sea upon the river Goremp. The country about Clandeves, and of Aix, Arles, and Tarascon were the Salyi of Pliny, and Florus, the Sallies of Strabo, the Salvij of Livy, and the Salices of Ptolemie, the first people of the Gauls beyond the Alps, with whom the Romans had war; occasioned through their injuries, and difference with the neighbouring Massilians drawing on the wars, and conquest of the rest of Gaul. S. Gillis upon the Comargue. Apta. Apt (Apta julia of Pliny, and civitas Abtensium of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea upon the river Colao. The country hereabouts were the Vulgientes of Pliny, the Abtenses of Antoninus. Amongst the Mountains betwixt this, and the river Durance, lie the little towns of Merindol and Chabrieres, memorable for a bloody massacre made of the poor inhabitants thereof, murdered, & put to death in the reign of Francis the first, French king; Reius. Massilia, lon. 24. g. 30. m. lat. 43. g. 10. m. Clau. certain scattered remainders of the Albigenses. Rises (civitas Retensium of Antoninus) a Bishop's sea. Marseilles (Massilia of Livy, Caesar, and Pliny, a Greek city, and colony, anciently confederate with the Romans, founded by the banished Phocenses in the 45 olympiad, and reign of Tarquin, surnamed the Proud, king of the Romans,) now a Bishop's sea, and a great, and noted Port upon the sea Mediterranean. In the Cathedral Church hereof they show the supposed head of Lazarus, whom Christ raised from the dead, whom they accounted their first Bishop. The hilly country hereabouts were the Albici of Caesar. Betwixt Marseilles, & Arles, or the more Eastern branch of the Rhosne lieth for a great space of land (for sundry towns are seated within it) the part of the country, named La Craux, Campus Lapideus. by Strabo, and Pliny Campus Lapideus, & Campi Lapidei, & by Mela Littus Lapideum, called thus from the innumerable multitude of stones, wherewith after a strange manner it seemeth all strawed over. The ancients (as Mela relateth) feigned this to be the place, where Hercules fought with Albion, and Bergion, sons of Neptune, whom, when other weapons failed, his father jupiter should relieve with a shower of stones, whose remainders these should be. Tolonium. Toulon (Tauroentium of Ptolemy, and Taurentium of Strabo,) upon the Mediterranean, a Bishop's sea, and a well frequented Port. Feriuls (Forum julium of Strabo, Forum julii. Pliny, and Ptolemie, Forum julij of Mela, and civitas Foro juliensium of Antoninus, founded by the Massilians, and made afterwards a Colony of the Romans) upon the Mediterranean, a Bishop's sea. Antipolis. Antibe (Antipolis of Strabo, Pliny, and Ptolemie, and civitas Antipolitana of Antoninus,) a sea-coast town upon the Mediterranean near unto the river Varo, and the borders of Italy. The country hereabouts were the Deciates of Pliny, and Deciatij of Ptolemie. La Grace, a Bishop's sea, Opidum. Grassense. Ventium. Sanitium. Dinia. within the continent. S. Paul de Vençes (civitas Venciensium of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea. Senas (Civitas Saniciensium, and Sanicisio of Antoninus) a Bishop's sea. Digne (Dinia of Ptolemie, and civitas Diniensium of Antoni●us,) a Bishop's sea. The country hereof were the Sentij of Ptolemy. Cisteron (civitas Segesterorum of Antoninus, Cessero. ) a Bishop's sea, and Seneschaussee fo● part of Provence; upon the river Durance, near unto the borders of Daulphinie. The town is very strongly fortified. The country here about were the Segestorij of Antoninus. THE PARLIAMENT OF GRENOBLE. COntaining only Daulphinie. DAULPHINIE. D●lphinatus. BOunded upon the West with the river Rhosne, whereby it is divided from Lionnois, and Languedoc; upon the South with Provençe; upon the North with La Bresse, the Rhosne also coming betwixt; and upon the East with Savoye, and the Alps. It comprehendeth the Higher, and the Lower Daulphinie. The Higher is altogether mountainous, stony, and barren; neighbouring to the Alps, with whose branches it is overrun. The Lower Daulphinie is more plain, & tolerably fruitful; coasting along the Rhosne. Chiefer towns here are Briançon (Brigantio of Antoninus) near unto the head of the Durançe, Brigantio. Ebrodunum. lon. 28. g. l●t. 44. Merc. naming the country Briançonnois. Embrun (Ebreduno of Antoninus, the Metropolis then, or chief city of the Province of the Alps Maritmae) now a Archbishop's sea, and siege presidial, and the chief town of the Higher Daulphinie, containing 7 Parishes; seated in a pleasant valley, surrounded with mountains, upon an high rock, under the which runneth the Durançe. The hilly country hereof is now called from hence Le Pais Ambrunois, adjudged to be the highest part of France. S. Antoni de Tricastin (Civitas Ricartinorum of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea. Fanum S. Antoniuses in Tricastinis. Vapingum. The country hereof were the Tricastini of Pliny, the Tricasteni of Ptolemy. Gap (civitas Apencensium of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea, and Seneschaussee, at the foot of the mountain Le Col de Digo; the chiefest town in those hilly parts after Embrun, giving the name to the part of the country, called from hence Le Pais Gapinçois, the Appencenses of Antoninus. Die (Civitas Decensium, Dia Vocontiorum. & Dia Vocontiorun of Ant.) now a Bishop's sea, upon the river Drosne; Gratianopolis lon. 27. g. l. 45. g. 30. m. Clau. naming Le Pais Diois, part sometimes of the Vocontij. These all lie in the Higher Daulphinie. In the Lower Daulphinie, Grenoble (civitas Gratianopolitana of Antoninus, Accusianorum Colonia of Ptolemy, and Gratianopolis of Sidonius, and Paulus Diaconus,) a Bishop's sea, and the Parliament, and chief city of Daulphinie, upon the river Isere. The town is large, populous, and beautified with fair buildings. The country hereabouts were part of the Cavari of Ptolemy. Romans upon the Isere ne'er unto the confluence thereof, Valentia. & of the Rhosne. Valence (Valentia of Pliny, & Ptolemy, and Civitas Valentinorum of Antoninus, than a Roman Colony) now a Bishop's sea, Presidialitie, & University for the civil laws, situated upon the Rhosne. The town is rich, strong, & well traded, giving the name to the country, called from hence Le Pais Valentinois, anciently (probably more largely extended) the Segalauni of Ptolemy, the Valentini of Antoninus, part of the Cavares of Pliny. Vienna. lon. 23. g. lat. 45. g. Clau. Vienne (Vienna of Strabo, Mela, Ptolemie, and Ammianus Marcellinus, the chief City after Strabo of the Allobroges, afterwards of the Province called from hence Viennensis, and the seat of the Praetorio-Praefectus, or the supreme Roman Magistrate, commanding Gaul.) Under the French it became an Earldom, whereof were entitled the house of the Daulphins. It is now an Archbishop's sea, and Presidialitie, upon the Rhosne, the chief town of Le Pais Viennois, part of the Allobroges of Caesar, Livy, Strabo, and others. THE PARLIAMENT OF DIION. COntaining the Dukedom of Burgundy, with the little countries of Bresse, Breugey, Verromey, and Gex; in the years 1600, and 1601, partly conquered by Henry the fourth, French king, from Charles, Duke of Savoy, and partly received from him in exchange for the Marquisate of Salusses. LA BRESSE, Bressia. etc. THese were lately part of Savoy. They lie betwixt the rivers of the Soasne and Rhosne, where these grow straighter together, proceeding towards their confluence. They are bounded upon the South, and West, with Daulphinie, and Lionnois; and upon the other sides with Savoy, and the Dukedom of Burgundy. The country is champain, fruitful, and pleasant, commended for excellent wines. Burgus. The only place of note is Bourg en Bresse, the chief town of La Bresse, defended with a strong citadel, commanding the country. La Bresse was part of the Segusiani, before mentioned. LA BOURGONGNE. Burgundiae Ducatus. LA Bourgongne, or the Dukedom of Burgundy (for thus it is distinguished from the other Burgundy, which is the County) hath upon the South, La Bresse, and Charrolois; upon the West Bourbonois; upon the North Champagne; and upon the East, Savoy, and the Free county of Burgundy. The country is most pleasant, fruitful, and happy, affording plenty of most excellent wines. Chiefer towns are Tournus, a strong town upon the Soasne, wherewith it is encompassed, in a fertile soil, abounding with most perfect wines. Here flourisheth a rich Abbey, castle-wise defended with strong walls, and fortifications; the chief of sundry other Monasteries of this Province, and in Daulphinie, Auvergne, Poictou, Bretaigne, and other parts of France. Belna. Beaulne upon the river Bursoize, seated in a plentiful, and fat soil, yielding the best wines of the kingdom. The town is very strong, besides its other defences, secured with an impregnable castle, built by king Lewis the twelfth. In the country hereof, far immersed within dark thick woods, lieth the great Monastery of Cisteaux, founded in the year 1098 by Otho the second, Duke of Burgundy; the chief of some 2160 other Monasteries of both sexes in the Christian world, Cistercium. besides the military orders of Calatrava, Alcantara, Avis, and Montesa in Spain, subject to the discipline, and rule hereof. Austun (Augustodunum of Ptolemie, and Mela, Augustodunum. lon. 26. g. l. 47. Merc. and civitas Eduorum of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea, and Bailliage, giving the name to the particular country of Authunois; seated upon the river Arroux at the foot of the Mountains of Cenis. The town now is mean, chiefly beautified with some fair Churches, which it yet showeth, left marks of its ancient greatness, Cabilonum. lon. 26. g. 30. lat. 46. 30. m. Clau. and splendour. Chalon (Cabullinum of Strabo, Caballinum of Ptolemie, Castrum Gaballionense of Antoninus, and Cavillonium of Caesar,) a Bishop's sea, and a Bailliage, upon the Soasne. Auxone upon the Soasne. Divio. lon. 25. g. 45. m. lat. 47. g. Clau. Dijon, a Bishop's sea, and the Parliament, and chief city of La Bourgongne, upon the rivers Suson, and Ousche, in a plain country, most fruitful in corn, and wines. The town is large, fair, populous, and strongly fortified, containing 12 parishes, the place of residence of the governor of the Province. Without, upon the hills stand two strong castles; the one whereof called La Talente is kept by a garrison of soldiers, the better to secure the town. Nuys, situated betwixt Dijon, and Beaulne; conjectured from the name to have been founded by the Nuithones, a part of the ancient Burgundians. Flavigny. Semur, the Bailliage of the hilly country of Auxois, divided into the parts, Le Bourg, Le Don-Ion, and Le Chasteau, all three severally fenced with walls; the two last whereof serve, as strong Citadels, to guard the rest, mounted upon steep, and precipitious rocks, and cliffs, wherewith they are environed. Not far from hence, where is the village Alize, stood sometimes the strong town of Alesia, the seat of war of Vercingetorix, and the Gauls against Caesar, and the Romans. Avalon (Aballon of Antoninus, than the station of the 16 Roman Legion.) These from Semur lie in the particular country of Auxois, the Mandubij of Caesar, part of the Edui. Bourbon-Lancy, upon the top of an high mountain, defended with a strong castle. At the foot of the hill, lieth the lesser town of S. Ligier, affording medicinable Baths, both of hot, and cold waters, preferred by king Henry the Third before all others of the kingdom. La Bourgongne, with Lionnois, anciently were the Hedui of Caesar, Strabo, and Mela, the Aedui of Ptolemie, and the Edui of Antoninus, honoured by the Romans with the title of their Allies, and Confederates, the chief people of the nation of the Celtaes; contending for a long time with the Arverni, and Sequani for the principality of the Gauls, whose quarrels occasioned afterwards the conquest of Gaul Comata, or of the further Gaul, lying North of the Mountains Cemmeni, by Caesar, & the Romans. Auxerre (Antissiodorum of Antoninus in his Itinerary, than the Mansion of the 22 Legion of the Romans, Antissiodor●, lon. 25. g. lat. 48. g. Merc. and civitas Antisiodorum in his Catalogue of the cities of Gaul) now a Bishop's sea, and Bailliage; naming Le Pais Auxerrois. Nivernium. lon. 25. g. lat. 47. Merc. Nevers (Noviodunum of Caesar, and Nivernium of Antoninus in his Itinerary, and the way betwixt Augustodunum, and Paris) a strong town upon the Loire, near unto the confluence thereof, and of the river Allier, the seat of the Dukes of Nevers, and naming the particular country, now called Nivernois. These two towns are accounted in La Bourgongne, but belong unto the Resort of the Parliament of Paris. Auxerre is numbered otherwise by Andre du Chesne amongst the towns of Champagne. CHARROLOIS. THe country is little, named thus from the town of Charroles. It is situated betwixt the rivers of the Loire, and the Soasne, having upon the North, the Dukedom of Burgundy; upon the West, Bourbonois, and Forest; upon the South, Beaujolois, and Lionnois; and upon the East La Bresse. It belonged anciently to the Dukes of Burgundy, whose eldest sons were still named Earls of Charrolois. With La Bourgongne surprised, and detained by Lewis the Eleventh, and the succeeding French kings, it was for a long time controversed betwixt them, and the kings of Spain, heirs of the house of Burgundy; after long wars by king Henry the second, following the agreement of the League of cambray, restored to Philip the second, king of Spain. It is now held by the house of Burgundy, and Austria; but under the fief of the French kings; subject in matters of judicature to the Parliament of Dole, in the County of Burgundy, whither the inhabitants make their appeal. BEARN. Bearnia. LYing at the foot of the Pyrenaean Mountains betwixt these, and the countries of Begorre, and Baionne; named thus from the town Benearnum of Antoninus, now Orthes. The soil is fat, and rich, as well amongst the mountains, as in the plain country, affording good pasturages; and plenty of cat-tail, corn, flax, hemp, butter, cheese, and in some parts perfect wines, Castrum Palum. not yielding to the best in France. Here are likewise sundry springs of hot medicinable waters. Chiefer towns are Pau, the Parliament, or supreme Court of judicature of the country, and the seat of the Princes before their union with France; beautified with a stately Palace, built by Henery d' Albret, K. of Navarre, & Lord of Bearn. Lescar, a Bishop's sea, the more ancient seat of the Princes; removed afterwards to Pau. Oleron (●uro of Antoninus in his Itinerary, and way betwixt Caesar-Augusta, and Benearnum,) now a Bishop's sea, mounted on the top of an high hill in the more high, and mountainous part of Bearn. Orthes (after jos. Scaliger Benearnnm of Antoninus in his Itinerary, and the way before mentioned, and Civitas Beranensium, and Benainas in his Catalogue of the cities and Provinces of Gaul, and Benarnum of Gregory of Tours in his 9 book, giving the name to the country,) Navarrins at the foot of the Pyrenaean Mountains, a well fortified town. The country of Bearn was part of the Province Novem-populonia of Ant. Novempopulana of Rufus Festus, and Novem-populi of Ammianus Marcellinus. The Princes hereof are absolute Lords, not subject to the check, & fief of others; with the right of Navarre not long since by Henry the fourth united in the house, and succession of the French kings. THE LANDS OF FRANCE. THe Lands belonging to this continent, and subject to the Crown of France are neither many, or of any great note, or worth. In the sea Mediterranean lie the Isles d' Eres (the Staechades of Ptolemy) against Proven●ce betwixt Friuls, and Toulon. Les Pomegues against Marseilles, L' Anguillade against the mouth of the river Rhosne (probably Blascon of Ptolemy.) Maguelone against the province of Languedoc. Without the straits in the Western Ocean the Lands d' Oleron, and de Re against Xaintogne, and Rochel. Belle-Isle against Bretaigne, and the town of Vannes. Here are likewise the Lands of jersay, Garnsay, and Alderney, lying against Le Pais Constantin in Normandy, appertaining to this account, but subject to the kings of Great Bretaigne, being part of their ancient, and hereditary Duchy of Normandy, and incorporated now with the Crown of of England; belonging to the relation, and description of that kingdom. OF THE STATE OF EUROPE. The XI Book. COntaining the present bounds, situation, and quality of Germany. The inhabitants. Their Character, or description, languages, religion, Bishops, and Clergy. The sacrilegious usurpation, and injuries done to the Church by the Lay Princes. The manner of the civil government. The Prince. His authority, titles, and manner of succession. The King of the Romans. The general Diets, and States of the Empire. Their authority, and power. The Imperial Courts, and Circles. A short survey of the imperfections, and disorders of the vast, unwieldy, and ill-united body of the Germane Empire. The parts, or provinces subject, or more properly belonging to the Empire. GERMANY. THE name of the Germans (to omit other more unlikely Etymologies) Strabo deriveth from the a Statim igitur trans Rhenum post Celticos populos Orientem versus sita loca Germani incolunt, à Gallis parum differentes, si feritatis, corporum magnitudinis, & fulvi coloris excellentiam spectes, sed & for●â, & moribus, & victu adsimiles sunt Gallorum. Itaq, rectè mihi videntur Romani hoc nomen iis indidisse, cum fratres eos Gallorum vellent ostendere. Strabon. Geograph. lib. 7. Latin word (Germani) which signifieth brethren, or men of the same kindred, or of a like nature, and disposition, first given unto them by the Romans, in regard of their similitude with the neighbouring Gauls, as in colour, and shape of body, so in manners, and custom of living. For the name otherwise in the time of Tacitus was but new, and lately invented, being anciently called only by the appellations of the many nations b Caeterum Germaniae vocabulum recens, & nuper additum, quoniam qui primi Rhenum transgressi, Gallos' expulerint, nunc Tungri, nunc Germani, vocatisint, ita nationis nomen, non gentis evaluisse paulatim, ut omnes primùm à Victore ob metum, mox à seipsis invento nomine Germani vocarentur. Tacit. de Morib. Germanorum lib. inhabiting the country. The Land is bounded upon the West with Switzerlandt, France, the Low Countries, and with the part of the Germane Ocean, intercepted betwixt the falls of the rivers Eems, and Eydore, upon the North with Denmark, and the Sea Baltique, upon the East with Poland, Prussen, and Hungary, and upon the South with the Alps, and Italy. Chappuys accounteth the length hereof to be 840. Italian miles, measuring only c Description, & government des Respubliques du Monde par Gab. Chappuys. betwixt the Rhijn, and the Wixel, and the breadth from the town of Brixen in Tirol unto the Ocean at 745 of the same miles. It lieth betwixt the 22, and 45 degrees of Longitude, accounting from the Meridian by the Açores, and the 45 20/60, and 54 48/60 degrees of Northern Latitude, or betwixt some 51 minutes on this side of the 15, or middle parallel of the sixth clime, where the longest day hath 15 hours, and an half, and the 19 minute beyond the 21, or middle parallel of the 9 clime, where it hath 17 hours. It is therefore wholly seated in the Northern halfepart of the Temperate Zone, and is for this cause much colder, than the more Southern parts before described, yet of a more lively, and healthy temperature, and more potent for generation, bringing forth men, cattle, and plants, whereof it is well capable, in far more abundance, and of greater strength, and larger proportion than the other, the fatal nursery of those numberless swarms of barbarous nations, overwhelming the Roman Empire, and new peopling the provinces of the West. The soil is very fruitful, the mountainous parts of the Alps, Schwartzwald, Otten-wald, and other wild relics of the old Hercynian forest, excepted. The Country is large, and exceedingly populous, stored with infinite Cities, the best, and fairest for any one Province in the world, what by means of the industry of the inhabitants, and through the commodity of the situation thereof, standing in the heart, and centre of Europe, the ordinary way of all the merchandise, and riches of the neighbouring Provinces. The more happy parts are the Southern betwixt the river of Mien, and the Alps, yielding plenty of very excellent wines, especially the tract of the Rhijn, of which the other is destitute. The Northern is generally more plain, but worse inhabited, and accounted less fruitful, chiefly towards the Wixell, and the Sea Baltique, yet abounding in corn, with other of the East-lands the garner, and storehouse of Holland, and the Low Countries, and in time of dearth of Italy, Spain, and of other countries. The chiefer commodities, which are transported from hence, are Corn, and Wines, whereof these grow only in the Southern parts, the other more abundantly in the Northern. It aboundeth also with all sorts of metals, as of Iron, Led, Brass, and of other base sorts, so of Silver, which the mines of Meisen, Bohemia, and Tirol do very plentifully yield. Salt is here in a sufficient quantity, as boiled out of Salt springs, so mineral extracted out of the earth. It affordeth also store of Saffron in the upper Austria, and Bavaria, as it doth of wools in the land of Hessen of extraordinary finesse for those transmarine regions. The ancient inhabitants hereof were the Rhaeti, Vindelici, & Norici with parts of the Pamnonijs, possessing the whole tract, extended betwixt the Danow, and the Alps: the Menapijs, Treveri, Mediomatrices, Lenci, Vbij, Eburones, Nemeti, Vangiones, Triboci, Ra●raci, and Sequani, parts of Gaul Belgic, and inhabiting the Western shore of the Rhijn: the Germans, contained anciently within the Rhijn, the Danow, the Wixel, and the Ocean: the Sc●avi, or Winithi, succeeding in the left rooms of the Germans, flitting into the Western Roman Provinces, taking up the moiety hereof, contained betwixt the rivers Elb, and Saltza, the Wixel, and the Sea Baltique: the Huns, Avares, Lombard's, and Hungarians successively intruding amongst the Pannonijs. The rest of the Barbarians subdued, and driven out by this more strong, and mighty nation, the whole are now accounted, and known only by the name of Germans. The modern Germans are commonly of a tall stature, square, and big, by complexion phlegmatic, or raw sanguine, or where moisture hath the dominion over heat, of hair yellow, or light brown, strong, and thick, having great bones, and much flesh, with large joints, nerves, and sinews, but for want of heat not so firmly knit, neither abounding with such store of quick, and nimble spirits, as might sufficiently wield so great a mass of body, being for this cause of a dull, and heavy disposition, fitter to resist, then execute, and strong rather with a weighty sway of flesh, than otherwise. They are by nature plain, and honest, simple, without any mixture of deceit, haters of impostures, and base dealing, religious, chaste, laborious, constant, stiff, or rather opinative, and obstinate, as suspicious of their own weakness, and hating to be circumvented, rough, or rather rude, and uncivil in their carriage, but nothing dangerous, not notably given to any vice, drunkenness excepted; common hereunto, and to all the Northern Nations, not so much by ill habit, and custom, as by natural inclination, caused whither by a sympathy of their moister bodies, or through a vehement appetite of their hotter stronger digesting, and throat-scorching stomaches, intended by their cold. In handicrafts, and mechanical inventions they have always much excelled, the first inventors of Guns, Gunpowder, Printing, Clocks, strange water-works, and other witty devises to the no less benefit, than admiration of the world. In wars at this day they are not so well accounted, firm, and constant in their order, but slow, and heavy, better to receive, then to give a charge, and to fight a battle in the open field, then to assault a Town, the ordinary warfare of those times, fearful, dull, and for this cause against dangers often mutinous, as loath to ha●ard, subject to disrout by false alarms, and sudden fears, and being once broken not easily brought to rally, and gather head again. The languages here spoken are the French, in Savoy, Lorraine, Luick, and the Free county of Burgundy: the Sclavonian amongst the Bohemians, and Moravians, and in some parts of Laus●its about the Elb: and the High Dutch common in a manner to the whole province. What was the ancient Religion of the nation see Tacitus in his description hereof. The first who here preached the Gospel was St Thomas, surnamed Didimus a V. Doroth●● Synop●in. , if Dorothaus may be credited, an author somewhat ancient, but whose truth hath always been suspected. The Magdeburgenses in their first Century and 2 book, b Magdeburg. Cent. 1. l. 2. c. 2 and chapter, muster up St Aegisthus, one of the 70 Disciples of our blessed Saviour, preaching at Bardewick upon the river Elmenow near Lunenburg, St Lucius of Cyrene in Rhaetia, and Vindelicia, St Mark c S. Mark. Col. 4. ch. at Laureacum amongst the Norici, St Crescens d S. Crescens, Tim. 2. Ep. 4. ch. at Ments, St Clemens at Mets, and St Maternus, and Eucharius at Colen, and Triers, with others from the relations of Henricus de Erphordia, Aventinus, the lives of the Bishops of the Tungri, and some Histories of the Saints, later authors, or uncertain, and not backed with the authorities of more ancient. Irenaeus of e Irenae. cont. Haeres. l. 1. c. 3. of much better authority, living in the reign of the Emperor Antoninus Verus, and year 170, in his 1 book and 3 chap. contra Haereses, maketh mention of the Germane Churches, but without naming their Apostles. That Christianity during those primitive times had taken good root in the parts lying without the Rhijn we more certainly gather from the Catalogue, and names of Bishops f V. Binij Concil. Tom, 1. Sylvestri Papâ. in the first Council of Arles, held about the year 326, and in the reign of Constantine the Great, where we find mention of Maternus Bishop of Colen, and Agritius of Trier; but more manifestly from the Council of Colen, had in the g lb. Concil. Tom. 1. Papâ Iulio primo. year 347, and reign of Constantius, son to the great Constantine, where again we read of St Maximinus Bishop of Trier, Tessis of the Nemeti, or Spier, Victor of the Vangiones, or Worms, Amandus of the Argentinenses, or Strasburg, Martin of Mentz, justinian of the Rauraci, or Basil, and Servatius of the Tungri, amongst others present in that Synod. The like we cannot but define in Rhaetia, Noricum, and Pannonia, or the parts betwixt the Danow, and the Alps, subject then to the Christian, and Catholic Roman Empire of the West. The Great, or proper Germany within the Rhijn, and the Danow for their desert vastness, and incivility were not converted until the conquests, and sovereignty of the Frenchmen. The Western Roman Empire trodden under foot by the barbarous nations, and the countries, or parts now mentioned being planted with new Colonies of French, Almans, Bavarians, and Huns at that time Gentiles, and enemies to Christianity, Religion for a time is again totally darkened, & eclipsed. By means of the great victories of the Frenchmen not long after converted, & besides Gaul subduing this whole Continent unto the rivers of the Elb, and Saltza, Christianity begun again to be planted, as in the tracts without the Rhijn, and the Danow, so within those rivers unto the Saltza, and Elb now mentioned, the bounds then of their Empire: amongst the Swissers h V. Magdeb. Cent. 5. c. 10. de Episcopis & Doctoribus , and Grisons by St Fridolinus, a Scottishman, in the reign of Clovis, the first Christian king of the French: in Bavaria i Baron. Annal. Eccles. An Chr. 590. by S. Rupert, Bishop of Worms about the year 590, and the reign of Theodebert, King of Austrasia, and of Theodo the third, prince of that country: amongst the k Ib. An. Chr. 697. & 710. Frisons, Thuringians, and Lower Germane by S. Willebrord, the first Bishop of Utrecht, S. Weiro Bishop of Deira, and S. Plechelmus of Candida Casa, with others in the regency of Pepin the Fat, Mayor of the Palace: in East-France l Ib. by S. Willebald, the first Bishop of Eystet about the same time: and in Saxony by S. Swibert m Ib. An. Chr. 711. Krantzij Metrop. lib. 1. c. 6. etc. , Bishop of Verden in the year 711. and reign of the Emperor justinian the second, and by n Krantzij Metrop. lib. 1. c. 7. etc. S. Willehade, first Bishop of Bremen in the reign of the Emperor Charles the great. Chiefer instruments in this sacred work were the English of Great Britain (for such were these o V. supra. here named) then a late Colony of the Dutch, of the same language with them, and but newly made Christians, and for these causes more especially employed herein by the French Kings, and the Bishops of Rome. Of more eminent note amongst these was a Baron. Annal Ec. Ann. Chr. 716. etc. S. Winifrid, or S. Boniface, the first Archbishop of Ments, coming hither in the Regency of Pepin the Fat, by whose more effectual endeavours Christianity, and the Orthodox faith became here more fully established, Gentilism, and heresy rooted out, a Church's discipline framed, new Bishops erected, and painful ministers, and labourers every where placed, in regard hereof acknowledged yet by the Germans, as their Apostle, and the author of their conversion. These hither parts thus enlightened, the further, lying beyond the Saltza, and the Elb, and inhabited then by the sundry people of the Sclavi, by means hereof not long after took flame: the Moravians by b Magdeburg. Cent. 9 c. 2. the arms and conquest of Zwentibaldus base son to the Emperor Arnulph: the Bohemians c V. Dubravij hist. Bohemicae lib. 4. under their king Borzivoius converted by S. Methodius Bishop of the Moravians in the reign of that Emperor: the Sorabi d V. Helmoldi Chron. Sclavorum, etc. inhabiting where now is Meisen, and Lausnitz, subdued by the Emperor Henry the first; the Helveldi, Leubuzi, with others, possessing sometimes the country, called afterwards the Marquisate of Brandenburg, forced by the same Emperor, and their long wars with the Marquesses hereof: and the Wiltzi, and Pomerani, now Pomeren, under their princes Wartislaw, and Casimir the first, Christened, and won unto the faith by Otto bishop of Bamberg about the year 1124 in the reign of the Emperor Henry the fifth. The last, which stood out were the Obotriti, with other people, anciently possessing the modern Dukedoms of Mecklenburg, and Lawenburg, after sundry apostasies, and much stiffness in the defence of their idolatry, and liberty worn out by continual wars with the neighbouring Saxons, their country filled with new colonies of this Christian Dutch nation by Henry surnamed the Lion, Duke of Saxony, & Bavaria, in the reign of the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa, which happened in a manner by the same means to all the rest of the Winithi. The whole country being thus cleared from Gentilism ran the same fortune with other the Provinces of the West, enthralled to Popish impostures, and the tyranny of the Sea of Rome. The first, who sensible of their erronr, begun to shake off this yoke were the Bohemians e V. Aeneae Sylvij histor. Bohem. joachimum Camerarium de Fratrum Orthodoxorum Ecclesijs in Bohemia. Dubravij histor. Bohem. lib. 24. 27. etc. about the year 1400, & in the reign of their king Wenceslaus the fourth, incited hereunto through the preaching of john Husse, professor of Divinity at Prage, drawing his opinions from john Wickliff, not long before attempting the like reformation in England in the reigns of Edward the third, and Richard the second, after long tumults sundry battles fought, many victories gained, much bloodshed, and cruelties committed on both sides, hus and Hierome of Prage burnt at Constance, and in revenge hereof Monasteries and Religious houses pulled down by Ziska, and his followers, two General Counsels assembled at Constance, and at Basil, at length in the reign of the Emperor Sigismond obtaining a liberty of their consciences, which, although commanded still by Popish princes, they enjoyed notwithstanding until the present reign of the Emperor Ferdinand the second, by whom after his great victory at the battle of Prage the public exercise of their religion hath been lately prohibited, their ministers, and such, as would not conform to the popish doctrine, being banished the country, jealous of their better inclination, and love unto Frederique the first Count Palatine of the Rhijn, his competitor for the kingdom. Orthodox religion for a time confined almost within the mountains of Bohemia about some 117 years after Huss in the year 1517 a V. joan. Sleidan. Comment. de Statu Relionis, & Re●p. regnanti Carolo 5. Caesare , and th● reigns of the Emperor Maximilian the first, & Pope Leô the tenth, for the further enlargement thereof it pleased god to raise up Luther in the neighbouring parts of Saxony, a Carmelite Friar by profession, borne at Islebie in the County of Mansfield, with great vehemency declaiming against the errors, and impostures of the Church of Rome, stirred first up through the abuse of indulgencies, exasperated, and drawn on to a more curious search by the unseasonable violence, and opposition of the Popes, and their ministers, adhaered unto by many Princes, and free Commonwealths of the Empire, countenancing, and maintaining his doctrine in sundry Colloquies, and Diets, afterwards by force of arms, and open war; continued with variable success betwixt them, and the Emperor Charles the fifth until in the year 1555, and reign of the same Prince for the more secure defence, and safety of the Province, threatened with the wars of the Turks, and their stronger union against that enemy, in a Diet, then held at Auspurg, a peace of Religion is established, not without much rancour, and jealousies still observed unto this day. Shortly after Luther in the year 1519, Zwinglius, a Canon of Zurich, moved through the same impostures, and absurdities, began another reformation in Switzerland, followed afterwards by the reverend Calvin in Geneva, amending some things in the Churches hereof, which the other omitted, the occasion of the names, and reformations of the Zwinglianists, and Calvinists, besides Great Britain, France, Ireland, and the Low-Countries, where the Reformed are all of this profession spreading fast, and gathering ground in this country to the no small grievance, and discontent of both the other Religions. There are then now four different names of Religions here openly professed, and allowed, of the Romish pretended Catholics, the Zwinglianists, Caluinists, and Lutherans, whereof the three latter consenting in the main grounds, and in opposition to the first, are otherwise all called by the general name of Protestants, a name begun first amongst the Lutherans, given unto them upon occasion of the Protestation of their Princes, and States made against the decree of Spire, enacted in the year 1529, praejudiciall to their cause, communicated afterwards to the other two. The Zwinglianists, and Calvinists differ only in name, whose doctrine is the same with ours. They contain the Reformed amongst the Switzers, and in High Germany the elector Palatine of the Rhijn, the elector, and marquis of Brandenburg, the Landgrave of Hessen, the Duke of Zweibruck, the cities of Strasburg, and Bremen, with some other Princes, and towns of inferior rank. The Lutherans descent from the Calvinists, and Zwinglianists in the points of the Eucharist, Praedestination, and Freewill, a cause of much unseemly heat betwixt the sides. They are the greatest number, prevailing especially in the Northern parts, amongst whom of chiefer note are the elector, and Dukes of Saxony, the Dukes of Brunswijck, Wirtenburg, Lunenburg, Lawenberg, Mecklenburg, and Pomeren, together with the most part of the Free Cities. The Papists are accounted by some to be the sixth part of the whole, after others to have been a twelfth part. Amongst these of more eminent sort are the Emperor, and house of Austria, (but whose subjects especially in Austria, and Bohemia are for their greatest number Protestant's) the Dukes of Lorraine, Savoy, and Bavaria, the three Spiritual Electours, with the other Bishops yet remaining. The Ecclesiastical dignities since the time of Luther are partly here yet retained by the Clergy, partly detained by Lay usurpers. Of these were sometimes reckoned 6 Metropolitan, or Archbishop's seas, 39 Bishoprics, 20 Priories, and 124 Abbeys of both sexes. Their Bishops with their Archbishops follow. Under Mentz the Bishops of Strasburg, Spire, Worms, Wurtzburg, Auspurg, Constance, Chur, Ais●ett, Halberstat, Hildeshaim, Paderborn, and Ferden: under Colen, the Bishop of Munster, Osenburg, Minden, Liege, and Utrecht in the Low Countries: under Trier the Bishops of Metz, Toul, and Verdun: under Meydburg, the Primate of the kingdom, the Bishops of Meisen, Mersburg, Naumburg, Brandenburg, and Havelburg: under Saltzburg, the Bishops of Regensburg, Passaw, Frisingen, Trent, Brixen, Gurck, Kempse, Seckaw, Lavenmundt, and Wien: and under Bremen the Bishops of Lubec, Ratzenburg, and Suerin. The Bishop of Bamberg is exempt from all superior jurisdiction saving of the Popes. Hereof some 25 yet remain. The revenues of the rest of the Bishoprics are employed to other uses, or sacrilegiously withheld by the Laity under the title of Administratours, the usual preys of the Princes, upon whom they border, or in whose countries they lie, the misery most reigning in the Lutheran, and Northern parts, and common to the other Clergy. The names of the Abbots, Priors, and Abbatesses read in the Commentary of Birtius, whom for brevity sake I omit. This hath been the continual affair, and estate of the Church, and Religion. Concerning the civil, not well knowing by what name to call it, it is an aggregate state, consisting of almost infinite particulars, the chiefs of all which enjoy a kind of absolute government in their several districts, executing justice according to the laws, and customs of their countries, with power to coin money, lay taxes, and impositions upon the people, levy Soldiers for the war, with all other rights of majesty, and privileges of Free estates; yet always with reference to the General state, which they call the Empire, with whose more sovereign authority these particulars are checked in, whose laws, censures, and ordinances they are bound to obey, and whether, and to the Imperial Court at Spire held under this authority appeal may be made herefrom, unless in causes criminal. It consisteth of a Prince, and the many particular states, before mentioned. The Prince is called Emperor of the Romans, and King of Germany, the latter of which titles was begun in Lewis the Ancient, unto whose share the province fell with this style in the division of the French Monarchy amongst the sons of the Emperor Lewis the Godly. The former title was added by Charles the Fat, son to the Ancient, the only surviving male issue descended from Charles the Great (in whom the dignity was restored) lawful, or fit to govern, the rest of the posterity hereof being then illegitimate, in nonage, or failing, since for the greater power, and sway of the Dutch nation, and the quarrels, and divisions amongst the French men, and Italians continued herein unto this day. His right anciently, and during the line of Charles the Great, or of the French, was hereditary, as afterward in a manner it continued during the reign of the Saxons. By Otho the third, the last Prince of the house of Saxony, wanting heirs, it was made elective, & for prevention of foreign claim, as well for the Empire, as the Kingdom, entailed upon the Germane nation, as ever since it hath remained. His authority now is almost only nominal (which hath happened since, and by means of his Election, they, who have had the right to choose, by little, and little making themselves free, depriving him of all power, and deriving it upon themselves, and the rest of the subordinate states); praeseding with great majesty in the general assemblies, or diets, most sumptuously berobed, adorned with the imperial crown, and sceptre, and with the names of Caesar, and Augustus, but without the least reality, answerable to so fair a show, the first, and immediate command, as hath been before related lying in the particular states, and that chief, or sovereign of the empire in the Diets, without that he can do any act of jurisdiction, more than in putting in execution the Imperial decrees, unless in the particular countries he lordeth over, or that upon a common interest, aided by one side, as not long since happened under the Emperor Charles the fifth, he can oppress, and bear down the other. The next successor, or heir apparent to the Empire is called King of the Romans, designed by the Electours. The particular or subordinate states, are divided into three different orders; of the Prince's Electours: the Inferior Princes; & of the imperial cities. The Prince's Electours are they, who have the power to choose the Emperor, for this cause enjoying praecedency, and place before the other, and making a several house by themselves in the general Diets. These are the Archbishop of Mentz, Chancellor of Germany, the Archbishop of Colen, Chancellor of Italy, the Archbishop of Triers, Chancellor of France, the Count Palatine of the Rhijn, Sewer, the Duke of Saxony, chief Marshal of the Empire, and the marquis of Brandenburg, great Chamberlain. To these is added the King of Bohemia, chief taster, whose place is next above the Paltzgrave, who hath the casting voice in case of equality, and difference amongst the six. The Inferior Princes, (whom I name, and distinguish thus in regard of the praeheminence of the former because of their right of Election, for otherwise some of them may equal, or surpass the other in riches, and revenue) comprehend again two distinct ranks, those of the Spirituality & the Lay Princes. The Clergy, who have the right of Princes, are the Archbishops and Bishops before mentioned, together (after Birtius) with some thirty of the Abbots, Priours, and Abbatesses. The Lay Princes contain sundry different names, and titles of Archduke, Duke, Paltzgrave, Landgrave, Burgrave, Marques, Prince, Earl, Baron, and Lord. The more eminent sort of them, for this cause placed in the diets amongst the clergy before the Abbots, are the Archdukes of Austria, the Dukes of Bavaria, Burgundy, Lorraine, Savoy, Cleve, Gulick, Bergen, Saxony, Brunswijck, Lunenburg, Pomeren, Mecklenburg, Wirtenberg, Zweibruck, Holstein, & Lawenburg, the Lantgraves of Hessen, & Luchtenburg, the Marquisats of Brandeburg, & Baden, the princes of Anhalt, & the Earls of Henneburg. The lesser Saeculars ranked after the Abbots, and Clergy follow. The Earls of Helfenstein; Kirchberg; Wisenstaig, Lauffen; Montfort; Furstenberg Zimmeren; Otingen; Sultz, Hohen-Zollerne; castle; Vertheim; Rheineck; Hohenloe; Erpach; Leiningen; Falkenstein; Hanaw; Luchtenberg; Nassaw; Breda; & Dillenborg; Wilbaden, and Iltstain; Sarbruchen; Waldtpurg; Nassaw en Weilpurg; Beilstein; Koningstein, & Epstein; Eisenburg the higher; Eisenburg the Lower; Mersen; Budinghen; Vinnerberg; Solme; of the Rhijn; Horn; Seyn; Arsnberg; Vintzlingen; Reyen; Bitch; Salm; Veldentz; Dengen; Rappin; Hardeck; Hohenstein; Wolkenstein; Schaumburg, & Giengen; Dierenburg, & Mullingen; Gleichen; Schwartzenberg; Schonberg; jude, the same Lord en Ruech; Pless; Weda, & Ringelburg; Olnburg; Loebestain; Regenstain; West-Friestandt; Oost-Freislandt; Lip; Oldemburg; Delmenhorst; Hoya, & Westenburg; Lemgow; Waldeck; Diepholt; Steinfort; Benthen; Brunchorst; Wergestein; Spigerberg, & Bivers dorff; Tekelnberg; Dortmund; Winsdorff; Ortenberg; Hagen; Hoonfels; Leiseneck; Bergen; Manderscheid; Reiferscheid; Egmont, & Iselstein; Tubingen; Blankenberg, and Kirchingen; the Marchgrave Ebetstain; the Barons Gundelfingen; Geroltzeck; Ober-hewen; Rapotzkirchen; Stauffen; Plawen; Degenberg; Obersultzberg; Bergen, and Waelhem; Havere; Wildenfels, and Tautenberg; the Lords Tussen; Stutgart; justingen; and Schenslingen; Hohen-Richperg; Hohenfeldt, and Tipoltzkick: Braides; Sonnenberg; Reichelspurg; Limburg; Falkestein; Kunseck; Kunseckerberg; Geraw; Reichenstein; Muntzenburg; Loffenstain; Ridberg, Linges; Somiriss; Senster; Roggendorff; Alendorf; Kuning fuckerberg; Morspurg; Brandestain, and Rausse; Wolfstein; Permont; Fronsbeck; Flackenstein, and Witten. The Imperial towns are such, which exempted from the command of the Princes, immediately acknowledge the Empire, governed notwithstanding in manner of absolute commonwealths by their own laws, and magistrates. They are the cities, and towns of Colen, Aken, Worms, Spire, Strasburg, Francfurt, Lubec, Hamburg, Vlme, Auspurg, Noremberg, Regenspurg, Costnitz, Metz, Toul, Verdun, Basil, Besanton, Duisburg, Danzick, Elbingen, Turckheim, Hagenaw, Weissenburg, Ober-Ebestain, Roshaim, Schlestat, Colmar, Altach, Kaisersburg, Mulhausen in Sungow, S. Gregoris Munster, Landaw, Kausmans-Sarbruck, Camerick, Fridberg, Wideraw, Gelnha●sen, Gosler, Gottingen, Barkel, Wartburg, Lemgow, Rotterburg upon Tauber, Weissenburg in Nortgow, Donawerd, Winshaim, Schweinfurt, Wimpsen, Hailbrun, Hal, Norlingen, Dinkelspuel, Giengen, Bopsingen, Gemundt in Schwaben, Estingen, Yssui, Lewkirch, Memmingen, Kempten, Weil, Pfullendorff, Kaufbeurn, Northausen, Vberlingen, Wangen, Buchorn, Ravenspurg, Bibrach, Lindaw, Offemburg, Gengenbach, Rotweil, Zel Hamersbach, Schaffhausen, S. Gal, & Buchaw. Of these 3 estates assembled together with the Emperor consist the Parliaments, & Diets, wherein, as in some aggregate chief, lieth that sovereign power, we now called of the Empire, in whose only right, and free disposition it is to give laws unto the princes, and states, to determine of general war, and peace, to lay taxes, and impositions upon the people, to appoint judges, and magistrates of the empire, with all other rights appertaining to absolute, and sovereign jurisdiction. They are most commonly appoin in the preceding Diets, or in cases extraordinary by the Emperor, and the Electours, in such cities, as are thought for the time most fitting, containing three several houses, of the Electours, of the Princes Ecclesiastical, and Temporal, and of the delegates of the towns Imperial after the number, and order of the states before mentioned, the matters propounded being carried according to the mayor part hereof, which are any two houses against the third, and these severally by a mayor part of their voices. Under this authority is held the Imperial court at Spire, ordained for the putting of the laws hereof in execution, and otherwise for the legal determining of all suits, and controversies, which may happen betwixt state, and state, these, and the Emperor (although both these most commonly are now decided by arms,) and betwixt private persons in every particular commonwealth, from whence appeal may be made hither; consisting (saith Bodin) of 24 judges appointed by the Diets, or after others of an annual precedent, and 32 judges, whereof six are chosen by the Emperor, who are two princes, two lawyers, & two knights, holding of the Empire; one by each elector; and two by each circle, half Lawyers, and half knights. Besides this here are the Courts of the ten Circles (which are so many provinces the general state since the Diet of Noremberg in the year 1422 hath been divided into) of Frankenlandt, Bayerne, Ostenreich, Schwaben, the Rhijn, the 4 Electours of this limit, Westphalen, the two Saxonies, & Burgundy, which are for the ordering of the special occurrences, proper to these divisions, & the speedier, & more easy execution of the imperial edicts, directed by one chief judge, who must be a prince of the empire, & 4 Counsellors assistants, all of the Laity, & chosen out of their several Provinces, or Circles. From this policy, and order we may gather the nature, strength, and condition of this great body of state, huge, and vast, like the people, but slow, and unwieldy, since not to be moved but by direction of the Diets, which cannot easily, or quickly be called, neither are obeyed, but as it shall please the cities, and princes, or as the Emperor shall have power to constrain them. We add the sundry factions, necessarily attending this divided government, or otherwise casually happening hereunto, disabling the country well to preserve, and defend itself, much less to enlarge its bounds, and to encroach, and grow upon others. A first is betwixt the states, and the Emperor, whereof this might endeavour to increase, and maintain his prerogatives, the other to keep down his too eminent authority, for this cause being unwilling to assist him in any his foreign attempts, the prosperous success whereof would but advance his greatness, and the more enable him to usurp upon their privileges. A second is betwixt the Free cities, and the Princes, these attempting to enthrall, and make subject the Cities unto their tyrannies, the other again to preserve their liberty, and, as it happened amongst the Swissers, by their aids, and confederacies to set free the subjects of the Princes, and to join them unto their union; of all others for this reason the most abhorring foreign war, and enmity, which could not but hinder their commerce, and trade, and for that the victories, and conquests gained could not any wise profit them, and but turn unto their prejudice, falling to the share of the Princes, or of the Emperor, of both whose power they stand a like jealous. A third faction is that of Religion betwixt the Protestants, and Papists, the most hurtful and prejudicial of all the rest, each side in regard of their mutual rancours, and jealousies denying all aid against any prince, or state of their own profession, but rather to the contrary in what they are able furthering their cause, upon whose general further growth, and prosperity, countenance, and good intelligence they especially depend, and stand. By these disunions, and imperfections the power, and credit hereof hath irrecoverably declined unto our times, each bordering nation presumptuously nibbling hereat and still lopping off some country, or town herefrom, when like to some great natural body, encumbered with sicknesses, & infirmities, it can not any wise stir, & help itself: where to the contrary if these diseases and lament were not, and that the whole, as sometimes it was, were united into one perfect monarchy, for the sundry advantages it hath, it would doubtless bear great sway in the Christian Commonwealth, if not endanger the sovereignty, and dominion thereof. The country (accounting only what is yet subject to the Empire, for it hath been otherwise of late years further extended) comprehendeth at this day some forty general, or greater names, and divisions, of Savoy, the Free County of Burgundy, Lorraine, the district of Trier, the Bishopric of Luick, the Land of Gulicke, Cleveland, the diocese of Colen, the Lower Palatinate, Elsatz, Sungow, Schwahen, Bavaria, the Bishopric of Saltzburg, Tirol, Karnten, Krain, Steirmarcke, Austria, Bohemia, Moravia, Schlesi, Lausnitz, Franconia, Hessen, Duringen, Meisen, Ober Sachsen, the Earldom of Mansfield, and the countries of Brandenburg, Pomeren, Mecklenburg, Holstein, Bremen, Lunenburg, Brunswijck, Meydenburg, Freislandt, and Westphalen, whose descriptions, succeed in their order, after that first (following mywonted method) I have presented unto your view, the many successions, & changes of estates, people, and names, which have happened here unto our times, beginning, and occasioning the present, names, state, and divisions. OF THE STATE OF EUROPE. The XII Book. COntaining the description of the more great, and famous mountains, woods, and rivers of Germany. Their ancient, and present names. The countries composing anciently the modern Germany. The description of the Provinces of Rhaetia, Noricum, and Pannonia out of Ptolemy, Pliny, Strabo, and others. Their subjection, and estate under the Romans. Their conquest, and plantation by the Almans, and Boioarians, and uniting to the language, and name of Germany. The description of the ancient, and more proper Germany out of Tacitus, Ptolemy, Strabo, and the rest. The many different and uncertain interpretations of the first people, or inhabitants hereof, with the reasons. The savageness, liberty, and undaunted fierceness of the ancient Germans. The number of Roman Legions attending their motions, and guarding against them the shores of the Rivers Rhijn, and Danow. The history, seats, and conquests of the Saxons, French, Almans, Thuringians, Boioarians, Huns, Longobards, Avares, Hungarians, Danes, Norvegians, Suiones, or Suethidi, and Sclaves, with the Kingdoms, and States, issuing from them. The beginning, and fortunes of the Kingdoms of Germany, Danemarke, Norwey, Bohemia, Bavaria, Poland, and Hungary, the Dukedoms of Saxony, Brunswijck, Lunenburg, Holstein, Bergen, Westphalen, Schwaben, Wirtenberg, Zeringen, Franconia, Bavaria, Austria, Steirmarcke, Karnten, Pomeren, Mecklenburg, and Schlesi, the Marquisates of Brandenburg, Meisen, Marheren, and Baden, the Lantgraveships of Duringen, and Hessen, and of the Earldoms of Habspurg, Friburg, Pfirt, or Sungow, and Tirol. The present extent, names, and account of Germany, caused by so many successions, and changes. THE MOUNTAINS OF GERMANY. THE Landmarks, whereof we shall have occasion to make use in the Relation following, are the Mountains, Rivers, and Woods hereof. The Mountains, of which we find mention in ancient Authors, were the Alps, Abnobi, Sudetae, Melibocus, Coecius, and of the Sarmatae. THE ALPS a Alps Plin. Nat. hist. lib. 3. c. 20. The name hereof Festus b Sext. Pomp. Fest. deriveth from their whiteness, called thus from their snowy tops; c Isid. Hispal. Isidore from the word Alpas, signifying with the ancient Gauls a Mountain. They contain all that long ridge of hills, wherewith, as with a wall, Italy is encompassed, and divided from the rest of Europe, beginning at the Sea Mediterranean, and the river Varo, and extended betwixt that Province, and the main lands of Germany, and France, unto the country of Istria, and the river Arsia, falling into the sea Adriatic at the Gulf Cornero, where the most part of authors do end the same. They were distinguished into diverse names for their large extent, and their sundry famous passages, of the Alps Maritimae, Coctiae, Graiae, Poeninae, Lepontia, Rheticae, juliae, and Carnicae. THE ALPS MARITIMAE. d Alps Maritimae Ptol. lib, 3. c. 1. Ammi. Marcellini lib. 15. Constant. Imperat Catalogue. Prov. & Civ. Gal. Antonini. These bordered upon the sea Mediterranean, from whence came their surname. They severed anciently Gaul Narbonensis from Liguria, now Provence, from the country of Genoa. They were otherwise called the Ligurian e Alps Ligusticae. Alps, for that they were neighboured upon, and inhabited by the people of the Ligures. Their more noted top was the Mountain f Acemamons' Plin. nat. hist. lib. 3. c. 4. Acema, now Monte Camelione, out of which the river Varo springeth. COCTIAE. g Alps Coctiae Catalogue. Prov. & Civ. Gal. Anton. Alps Cotiae▪ Eutrop. lib. 7. in Nerone; Alps Cottiae Am. Mar●●ll. lib. 15. Const. Imperatore. They lay next unto the Maritimae, so named from Coctius h V. Sueton. Tranquil. l. 6. Imper. Claud. Nerone; & Am. Marc●ll. lib. 15. Imp. Constantio. King of the Allobroges. They contained the tract of the Alps betwixt Piedmonte, and Dauphin, and Savoy. The more noted parts hereof were Mons i Vesulus mons Plin. nat. hist. lib. 3. c. 16. Vesulus, now Viso, whence do issue out the great rivers of the Poe, and Durance in France: Mont Genebre, near Briançon in Daulphinye, where Hannibal by Acciaolus k De vita Hannibalis. is thought to have passed over, now the ordinary way betwixt Piedmonte, and Daulphinie: and Mont S. Denis, otherwise now called Mont Cenis, and by the Italians, Strada Romanae, for that it is the ordinary road betwixt Rome and France by the way of Lunebourg, and Susa. GRAIAE. l Alps Graiae Catal. Prov. & Civ. Gal. Anton. Am. Mar. lib. 15. Imper. Constant. C. Plin. Nat. hist. lib. 3. cap. 20. Alps Graeae. Ptol. lib. 3. c. 1. Geograph. They follow the Alps Coctiae, thus most probably named from Hercules, and his Grecian followers, reported by Pliny m V. Plin. nat. hist. lib. 3. c. 20. & 17. sometimes to have this way passed over those Mountains. They are the part, lying betwixt the town, and country of Tarantaise in Savoy, and the valley of Augsta in Italy. Their more famous tops are the Lesser St Bernard, and the Mountain Gales, otherwise called the Greater Cines, whereof this is the direct way betwixt Tarantaise, and Ougstal, or the valley of Augsta. PAENINAE a Alps Poeninae Catal. Prov. & Civ. Gal. Antonin. Am. Marc. lib. 15. Imp. Constant. Poeni Montes Ptol. Geog. l. 3. c. 1. These succeed unto the Alps Graiae, named thus from the mountain god, Paeninus, b V. T. Liv. lib. 21. hist. Rom. whom the Veragri, the Painim inhabitants hereof did sometimes worship, or otherwise from their sharp rocks. They contain those steep, and horrid mountains, encircling Wallislandt, or lying betwixt that Valley, and Ougstal in Italy. The more noted top hereof is the greater S. Bernard, so named of a monastery here extant, dedicated to a Monk of this name of Augsta, living sometimes Anchoret in these deserts, famous in the Popish Legends. LEPONTIAE. c Alps Lepontiorum Plin. nat. hist. lib. 3 c. 20. Alps Lepontinorum Ptol. lib. 3. c. 1. These are East of the Paeninae, called thus from the Lepontij, their ancient inhabitants. They contain the rocky, and desert tract hereof, lying betwixt the springs of the river Rhosne, & the Vorder Rhijn; or as Tschudus d V. Aegid. Tschud. Rhaetiae Alpin. Descript. c. 32. more particularly boundeth than, betwixt the Canton of Vren of the Swissers, the upper Wallislandt, the Valley of Augsta; with part of Milanese against the Lake of Como, and the Grisons, including the Valleys Palensertal, Meintal, Eschental, Livinertal, with others. The most remarkable, and more huge tops hereof are the Mountains Die Furcken, adjoining to the Upper Wallislandt, out of which springeth the Rhosne; S. Gothard, the head of the river's Ruff and Tesin, flowing towards contrary seas; Luckmanier e Lucumonis Mons. where ariseth the nearer branch, or head of the Rhijn. RHAETICAE f Alps Rhaetorum Strab. lib. 4. Alps Rhaeticae Cornelij Tacit. de Mor. Germanorum lib. These lay East of the Lepontiae, so named from their inhabitants, the Rhaeti Alpestres. They are contained betwixt the Swissers, and the Lake of Como, and Verona in Italy, and comprehend now the Grisons, and part of Tirol. The more famous tops hereof were Adulas Mons h Adulas mons Strab. Geogr. lib. 4. Ptol. Gegraph. l. 2. c. 9 , now Colmen d' Ocello to the Grisons, and in Dutch Der Vogel, where springeth the farther head of the Rhijn; Splugen-bergt, or Colmen deal Orso; and Rhaetico-mons i Rhaetico-Mons Pomp. Mel. lib. 3. , now Prettigouwer-berg. JULIAE. k Alps juliae Am. Marc. lib. 21. Imp. Constant. & juliano; & Rufi Festi Breviar. Alps juliae, & Venetae Am. Marc. lib. 31. Montes Tarvisan● Plin. Nat. hist. lib. 3. c. 18. These were Eastward of the Rhaeticae, probably thus called from the famous julius Caesar, whom we read in Rufus Festus sometimes to have passed over this part of the Alps. They were otherwise called the Alps Venetae from the neighbouring Veneti in Italy; likewise the Mountains Tarvisani, from that people, upon whom likewise they joined in Italy. They are the tract of the Alps, coasting along Marca Trivigiana, belonging to the Venetians, towards the head of the Adriatic sea, having on the other side the Bishopric of Saltzburg in Germany. Part hereof was called Mons l Taurus mons Mel. lib. 3. Taurus by Mela, which name seemeth yet to be preserved in Gastein Taurn, Rastatter-Taurn, and other mountainous tops of the same termination in the Diocese of Saltzburg. CARNICAE. a Alps Carnorum Strab. lib. 4. These conclude the Alps, and were the Mountains of Carnia, now of Karnten, and Krain, from whence came their name. A part of these Alpes was the mountain b Ocra Mons Strab. Geogr. lib. 4. & Ptol. lib. 2. c 12. Ocra of Strabo & Ptolemy. Of these the Alps Maritimae, and Carnicae are but low in comparison to the other, rather to be accounted downs than Mountains. The Coctiae and Graiae, are neither so high, but that their ordinary passages lie open all the year long. The highest Alps, and of the most grisley aspect are those accosting Germany, chiefly the Lepontiae, and the hills of the Grisons, and Wallislandt, for their long, & steep ascents, narrow, and craggy ways, deep, and dreadful precipices, strong whirlwinds, and huge balls of snow, with great noise, and violence rolling down the mountains some times of the year thuart the ways; yielding a most troublesome, fearful and dangerous passage, altogether unpassable by waggon, and with great difficulty by horse. Here lie notwithstanding hidden in the hollow bottoms sundry fair valleys, such as are Intal, Wallislandt, Valtolina, and the Vale of Adise, scarcely yielding in fruitfulness to the best plains, and in pleasure far exceeding them. Merula observeth in his c Cosmog: Part: 2. lib: 4. c. 5. travail over these mountains the extreme tops to be exceedingly barren, and miserable, horrid with an old perpetual ice, and snow; the sides, or lower Mountains to be tolerable pasturage, & not altogether unfit for tillage; the subject bottoms to be most plentiful, & fruitful, especially towards Italy, and the Sun. THE MOUNTAINS ABNOBI d Abnobi Ptol: lib: 2. c. 11. Abnoba Mons Cor: Tacit: de Moribus German: lib: These comprehended that bank of woody Mountains, now called Schwartzwald, beginning near the town of Waldshut upon the Rhijn, and by the heads of the rivers Danow, and the Neccar, and the towns of Villingen, Rotweil, Horb, Shiltach, Nagolt, and Wildbad extended Northwards through part of Schwaben, and the Dukedom of Wirtenberg, continued afterwards from thence by other names through the lower Palatinate, and a long the course of the river Cochen. SUDETAE e Sudetae Montes Ptolem. lib: 2. c. 11. They are the hills, encircling Bohemia, covered with the Woods Gabreta, and Luna. SARMATICI f Sarmatici Montes Ptol: lib: 2. c. 11, & lib. 3. c. 5. They seem to be the same with g Sevo Mons Solini. c. 32. Sevo of Solinus and h Carpathus Mons Ptol: lib: 3. c. 8. Carpathus of Ptolemy, dividing now the kingdoms of Poland, and Hungary, common then to both nations of the Sarmatae, and Germans, but named from the Sarmatae. MELIBOCUS i Melibocus Ptol: lib: 2. c. 11. This after Pirkhermerus was a branch of the Abnobi continued from thence unto Meisen, parts whereof should be Hartzwald, and the hilly tract, where are found the rich silver mines. B. Rhenanus more probably putteth it to be hilly country of Hessen, wherein the name yet seemeth to be kept in the parts of Catzenelbogen, expressing as much as Melibocus of the Cattis. CARVANCAS a Caruancas Mons Claudij Ptolemaei Geog. lib. 2. c. 15. This after the same author contained at this day the hilly tracts of Krain, Krabbaten and Gorecz. ALBANUS b Albanus mons Ptolem: Geograph lib. 2. c. 15. & 16. & 17. AND BAEBII. c Baeblj montes Ptolemaei Geogr: lib: 2. c. 15. The former now seemeth to contain the mountain Schwanberger-Alb●, with others of the like termination in Steirmarck. The Baebijs most probably are now the mountains of Krabbaten. CETIUS d Cetius mons Ptolem: Geogr: lib. 2. c. 15. This is now the hill Calemberg in Austria continued here for a great length betwixt the rivers of the Danow and the Dra, and distinguished into sundry particular names of Schneberg, Semering, Kemperg, Hertperg, and Deubsperg, Heustperg, and Plaitz, the common bounds sometimes of the countries Noricum, and Pannonia. THE WOODS e v: Caesaris Com. Belli. Gallici. lib. 6. c. 6. &. 10: Strab: lib: 7. Ptolem: lib: 2. c. 11. Pomp. Mel: lib. 3. Pi●ckermëri Locorum per Germaniam Explicat: Andraeae Althameri Scholia in Cor. Tacitum de German: lod: W●llichijin Tacit: de Germa: Com: B: Rhenanis Rerum German: lib. 3. They were the famous Hercynia, Martiana, Bacenis, or Semana, Gabreta, and Luna. HERCYNIA f Sylva Hercynia Caesaris Com. Belli. Gall. lib. 6. c. 10. Ptol. lib. 2. c. 11. Strab: lib: 7. Pomp: Mel: lib. 3. Some derive this name from the Dutch word Hartz, signifying pitch, in regard of the great plenty of that oily matter it yieldeth; others from the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which signifieth a hedge, since encompassing this province with its spreading branches, the hedge or mound betwixt the same, and foreign nations. It begun after Caesar at the Rhijn, and the confines of the Heluetij, and Nemeti, or of Switzerlandt, Elsats, and the lower Palatinate, and was continued from thence Eastward along the course of the Danow unto the Daci, now the upper Hungary, and Transilvania, from whence it declined towards the Left hand from the river, for the large extent thereof bordering upon many other countries, containing some 9 day's journey in breadth, the length then after 60 day's discovery not being found out by any. Of this Wood were parts all the other woods before mentioned, and, as it seemeth here by the description of my author, likewise all those vast deserts, & forests of the Daci & Sarmatae possessed by the Poles, Transilvanians, Lithuanians, Muscovites, & fusses, since continued from hence. Some left remainders in Germany (for the greatest part through long civility have been wasted & consumed, replenished now with sundry cities, and towns) are at this day Schwartzwald g Nigra Silua. in 〈◊〉, & in the Dukedom of Wirtenberg, before mentioned; Otten-wald h Silua Ottonica. in the Palatinate betwixt the river's Neccar, & the Main; Wester-wald i Silua Occidua. ne'er unto the Rhijn, and the town of Cobolentz; between Frankenlandt, and Hessen k Silua Picearia. Speysshartz: further up in Franckenlandt betwixt W●rtzburg, and Bamberg l Ardua Silua. Steyger-wald, in Duringen m Sylva Turingica. Duringen-waldt; upon the mountains of Bohemia towards the upper Palatinate n Sylva Bohemica. Behaimerwaldt; upon the same hills towards the town of Passaw, & the Danow Passawerwaldt; upon the same mountains towards Marrherens Der Scheid; in Lusatz Spondawerheid; Rattenawer-heid; Galber-heyd; and Pomerisch-heid▪ in Oostenreich. Freistetterwaldt; and Koningwiser-waldt; in Bavaria Heinerdoch; Grien-waldt; and Zeller waldt; in the country of Brunswijck; Hartzwaldt; & Solingerwaldt; with others, wherewith this rough country is yet well stored, & replenished. MARTIANA o Martiana Sylva. These were the woods, covering the hills Abnobi, from their dark shadines called now Schwartzwald, or the Black wood. BACENIS. a Bacenis C●saris Comm. Belli Gall. lib. 6. c. 6. Semana sylva Pto. lib. 2. c. 11. This was the same with the wood Semana of Ptolemie. Pirckhe●●erus interpreteth it to be Duringer-waldt. GABRETA. b Gabreta sylva Ptol. lib. 2. c. 11. This now after Montanus is Behaimerwaldt, or rather more generally all the woods of the Mountains Sudetae towards the West, and North. LUNA. c Luna sylva Ptol. l. 2. c. 11. This is Passawerwaldt after the same author, or the woods of the Sudetae towards Passaw, and the South. The RIVER'S. Out of those Forests, and Mountains issue the Rivers. The chiefest hereof, and whereinto the most part of the rest are disburdened, are the Rhijn, the Danow, Eems, Weser, Elve, Oder, and the Wixel. The RHIIN. d Rhenus' fluvius Caesaris Com. Bel. Gal▪ lib. 1. c. 1. etc. This ariseth out of the Alps in two small rivulets, or torrents, whose heads are distant about a day's journey a sunder, whereof the nearer, called by the Dutch the Vorder e Anterior Rhenus, Rhijn, sourceth out of the hills of the Lepontij, and the Mountain Luckmanier, the further named the Hinder f Posterior Rhenus. Rhijn, out of the Alps of the Rhaeti, and the Mountain Der Vogel. These two, meeting together about a Dutch mile from Chur of the Grisons, are afterwards continued in one channel towards the North by the famous cities of Constance, Basil, Spire, Worms, Mentz, and Colen, increasing still by the way with the additions of sundry other great rivers, unto the sort of Schenken-schans in the land of Cleve, and confines of Gelderlandt, where again divided, then encompassing Holland, Utrecht, and Gelderland, under other name's it is emptied into the river Maes, and the Zuider Zee. The main Channels of the Rhijn, by which this great river was disburdened into the Ocean, were in the time of julius Caesar the g Vahalis Cae●aris Comm. Belli Gal. lib. 4 Wael, and the Rhijn, whereof this latter passing then by h V. Ptol. Geogr. lib. 2. Lugdunum Batavorum, now Leyden, fell into the Ocean, at the place where now is Catwijck in Holland, with the other branch, making the Island i Insula Batavorum Corn. Taciti Annaliumlib. 2. v. & Plutarch. in Othone, Plin. nat. hist. lib. 4. c. 12. & Caesar. Comm. Belli Gall. lib. 4. Batavia Zosimi hist. lib. 3. of the Batavians of Tacitus. In the next reign of the Emperor Augustus, Dr●s●● k V. Sueton. Tranq. lib. 5. in Claudio Imperatore. Germanicus, father to the Imperour Claudius, then Lieutenant of the wars of Germany, to empty, & keep in the fuller channel of the Rhijn, or of the more Northern branch, threatening an inundation of the subject Moorish countries, drew from it the dreane, called afterwards from hence Fosse l Fosse Drusinae Suetonijs Tranquil. in Claudio Fossa Drusiana Cor. Taciti Annalium lib. 2. Drusinae, now the m Isala recentiorum. Ysel. Not long after in the reign of the Emperor Vespasian, Civilis n V. Corn. Taciti hist. lib. 5. the Batavian rebelling against the Romans, more strongly to entrench, and fortify himself against that potent enemy, levelling the o Moles Drusi Corn. Tacit. hist. lib. 5. & Annal. lib. 13. banks, made by Drusus to keep in the better the fuller water of the Rhijn, or Middle branch, let the same loose towards the Wael, and the coast of Gaul, whether for the lower situation of that part of the country it then naturally inclined, leaving after this for its greater part its ancient current, and wearing the channel, since called the Leck. Since this time p V. Philippum Cliverum deostijs Rheni, & eorum accolis. , as at this day the Rhijn hath been conveyed into the Ocean by four branches, or channels; of the Wael before named, from the first division hereof at Schnken-schans, continued through Gelderlandt by Nimmengen, Tiel, and Bommel until at the Castle of Lovestain it looseth its name in the Maes; of the Rhijn from the same division at Schenken-schans extended likewise through Gelderlandt by Huessen, Arnhem, and Wageningen unto Duerstede, where the main river being diverted by the Lecke, with a small current it is continued by Utrecht, and through Holland unto Leyden, where leaving this name, and stopped by the intervening sandy downs betwixt this, & the sea, under another name of the Vliet it is turned towards the South; at Sluys, a little village against Brill, falling into the Maes; a Lecca fluv. of the Lecke, into the which the Rhijn diverteth at Duerstede, by the towns of Culenborch, Vianen, and Schoonhoven in the Provinces of Utrecht, and Holland carried into the Maes at a little town, called Crimpten, betwixt Dort, and Rotterdam; and of the Ysel, drawn from the Rhijn near Arnhem in Gelder's, and by the towns of Zutphen, and Deventer betwixt Gelderlandt; and Overysel received into the Z●● der Zee, or the sea of Amsterdam at Campen. Chiefer rivers received hereinto are from the coast of Germany the b Nicer. Fla●. V●pisci in vir. Imp. Probi, & Am Marc. l. 28 Neccar, arising in 〈◊〉- walled near Rotweil, and through the countries of Wirtenberg, and of the Lower Palatinate took in at Manheim below Heidelberg; the c Moenus Tacit de Mo●. Germ. etc. Main out of the Mountain Fichtelberg through Franckenlandt, and by the towns of Bamberg, and Wurtzburg received in below Francfurt; the d Rura: Ruer, arising in Westphalen, and flowing hereinto at Duisburg in Cleveland; the e Lupias' Strab lib. 7. Luppia. Taciti Ann▪ l ● Lip, arising not far from Paderborn in Westphalen, by the Castle of Lip, and other obscurer places emptied herein at the town of Wesel; from the side of France, or Gaul the f Arula. Aar. issuing out of the Alps of the Lepontij near unto the hill of S. Gothard, and through Switzerlandt, and the Lakes Brientzer, and Thuner Se●s, and by the towns of Bern, and Solothurn discharged herein to near Waldshut; the g Rusa. Russ out of the Mountain S. Gothard through Switzerlandt, and the Lakes Waldstet, and Lucerner-sees carried into the Aar at the town of Bruck; the h Limagus. Limat out of the Alps of the Grisons through Switzerlandt, and the Lakes Walen, and Zurich Sees received into the Aar ne'er unto the confluence thereof, and of this river; the i Ellus fluvius. Ill out of Sungow near unto the town of Altkirch, by the towns of Mulhausen, Einsheim, and Schlestat in Sungow, and Elsatz after the receipt of almost infinite lesser rivulets, descending from the mountainous ridge of the Vauge falling hereinto a little below Strasburg; and the k Obrincus Pto. lib. 2. Mosella Tacit. Annal. lib. 13. Mos●lla Ausonij Burd. Idyl. 10 Moselle arising out of the Mountain Vauge at the confines of Lorraine, and of the Free country of Burgundy, and through Lorraine, and the country of Triers by the city's Toul, Metz, and Treves disburdened hereinto at Cobolentz. The DANOW. l Danub. Ptol. lib. 2. c. 11. etc. This river springeth in Schwartzwald at a little m V. Danielis Cellarij T●actus Dan●bij Tab. 1. town belonging to the Earls of Furstenberg, called Don-Eschingen, in a plainer situation, the hill under which it riseth, being the Churchyard of the Village, not exceeding 16 cubits high, distant about an hours going from the higher hills of this mountainous tract, some two hours' journey from the head of the Neccar, and about two Dutch miles from the shore of the Rhijn. Issuing from hence it presently receiveth two other rivulets Die Prigen, and Die Brigen, both sourcing from the same Mountains of Schwartzwald, from whence still augmented by the way, and running Eastward through the countries of Schwaben, Bavaria, Austria, Hungary, Rascia, Bulgaria, and Valachia, by the noted cities of ulm, Regenspurg, Passaw, Wien, Rab, Offen, and Belgrade, with others, after above a thousand miles' course (reckoning according to a right line) it falleth into the Euxine sea with such strength, and violence, that (if Pliny a V. Plin. nat. hist. may be credited,) driving back the fast waters for some 40 miles within the main the fresher streams hereof may be felt; after Pliny b V. Plin. nat. hist. lib. 4. c. 12. with six channels, or after c V. jul. Solini Polyhist. c. 23. Nomina ostiorum Istri secundum Solinum Peucae, Naracustoma. Calostoma, Pseudostoma, Boreostoma, Spireostoma, Pigrum. Solinus, Strabo d V. Strab. l. 7. , & Ammianus Marcellinus e V. Am. Marc. lib. 22. Impet. julian. Nomina ostiorum secundum Am. Marc. Peuce, Naracustoma, Calonstoma, Pseudostoma, Boreonstoma Sthenostoma, septimum ingens, & palustri specie nigrum. with seven. The lower part of this river was called f Ister Ptol. l. 2 c. 11. etc. Ister by ancient authors, Strabo putting the beginning of this name at its cataracts g v. Strab. l. 7. , Ptolomey h v. Pt. l. 2. c. 11 at the town Axipolis, Pliny i V. Plin. nat. hist. l. 4. c. 12. where it arriveth at Illyricum, more certainly k V. App. Alexand. de bell. Illyr. lib. Appian at the meetings hereof, and the river Saw. The greater rivers, which are received hereinto are the l Isara. Iser, m Lycus. Lech, n Aenus Ptol: lib. 2. c. 12. Inn, Altmul o Aleman. , Nab, Regen, Draun, Krems, Ens p Anisus. , Erlaph, Leita, Marckh q Mara. , Dra r Dravus L. Flori: Histo: lib. 4. c. 12. etc. , Rab s Narab. P●ol. lib. 2. c. 16. , Saw t Savus L. Flori hist: lib: 4. c. 12. etc. , Wag, Gran, Tissa, Pruth, and Isch, with some 40 other navigable rivers u V. Am: Marcellin: lib. 22. Imper: juli ano, & Iul: Sol: c: 23. , not accounting infinite other lesser streams, flowing from the long tracts of the Alps, the Carpathian, and Bohemian Mountains, and the many countries, and Provinces this river passeth through, and by this general channel, received into the Ocean. The EEMS. w Amis. Strab: lib. 7. Amisius Pto. l: 2. c. 11. & Plin: lib: 4: c. 14. This ariseth in Westphalen near to Paderb●rn out of a ridge of hills, accounted part of the Abnobi by Pirckhermerus. Passing through this country, and Oost-Freistandt by the towns of Varendorp, Greve, Lingen, 〈◊〉 Meppen at Embden after having taken in the rivers Dalbe, and Hase with others lesser it is disburdened into the Germane Ocean. The WESER. x Visurgis Strab: lib: 7. It hath its beginning in the hilly forest of Duringer-waldt. Through Hessen, and Westphalen, by the towns of Minden, Gotingen, and Bremen below this city, after having received the rivers Fuld, and Alre, it floweth into the Germane Ocean betwixt the Diocese hereof, and the Earldom of Oldenborch. The part hereof in Duringen, and Hessen, or towards the head is otherwise there named the Weirra. The ELB. y Albis' Strab: lib: 7. etc. This hath its head near unto the town of Aust in Bohemia, and the confines of Schlesi out of the hill Risenberg, being part of the Sudetae, or of the Mountains encircling Bohemia. Through this kingdom, and the two Saxonies by the towns of Dresen, Meisen, Wittenberg, and Meydburg, it falleth into the German Ocean below Hamburg. It is called otherwise towards its beginning, and in Bohemia, the Labe. The greater rivers, which empty hereinto, are the z Muldavia. Muld●w, arising out of the same Mountains, the Egra, and Saltza a Sala Strab: lib: 7. out of the Mountain b Pinifer Mons Fichtelberg, the Havel, and the c Suevus flu: Pto: Geogra: lib●: 2. c. 11. Spree. Unto this river of the Elb reached only the Roman discoveries, and the French conquests. The ODER. d Viadrus Pto: lib: 2. c: 11. This ariseth out of the hill Oderberg near unto Olmuntz in Marherens, from whence it took this name. Through Schlesi, the Marquisate of Brandenburg, and Pomeren, by the noted towns of Breslaw, Francfurt, and Stetin, with the rivers Neisse, and Warta received thereinto, it is disburdened into the Lake Frisch-haff, then into the Sundt, or Ooster-sche against the Island Rugen. The WIXEL. e Vistula Pto: lib 2. c. 11. This springeth in the Carpathian Mountains, or confines of Poland, and Hungary. Continued first through the kingdom of Poland by the city's Cracow, Sendomir, and Warsow, then betwixt Pomeren, and Prussen, increased by the way with the rivers San, Wij●prez, Pilcza, and Narew by three main channels at Dantzig, Lochstet, and Elbing, it is received into the Baltique, or Oost-sche. This anciently was the furthest bounds of the German nation, dividing the Dutch from the Sarmatians. The ANCIENT NAMES OF GERMANY. The modern account, and name of Germany contained anciently the whole, or parts of five different countries, and names of Rhaetia, Noricum, Pannonia, Gaul, and Germany, whose sundry estates, alterations, and unions into this last, and general name are now to be related. RHAETIA. a Rhaetia Plin: Nature: Hist: l. 3. c. 20. etc. The bounds hereof * Strab: lib: 5. C. Ptol: lib: 2. c: 12 & 13. Plin: Na: Hist: lib: 3. c: 20, & 24▪ ●. Flor: Hist: Rome lib: 4 c. 12, Vel: Paterculi Hist. lib: 2. Sext. Aurelij Vic. Epitomen Imper: Caesare Augusto; Rusi Festi Breviarium; Eutropij Hist: Rom. lib. 7. Imperat. Caesare Augusto; Dion. Cassijs Hist. Rom. lib. 54. Hora●ij lib. 4 Od. 4. & 14. Antonin. Itinerarium, Notitiam Provin. Imperij occidentis; Comment. Guidoni● Panciro●● in Notitiam Provinciarum Imperij Occidentis; interpretationes Montani, & P. Birtij in Cla: Ptol: lib: l. c. 12 & 13. were upon the North the river Danow from the head thereof unto its meeting with the Inn, upon the East the river Inn, upon the South the Alps of Italy, and upon the West a line drawn from the Mountain Adulas, or the spring of the Further Rhijn unto the head of the Danow. It containeth now the country of the Grisons, part of Tirol unto the river Inn, and so much of Schwaben, Bavaria, and of the League of the Swissers, as are contained within the aforesaid limits. The inhabitants hereof after Ptolemy were the Brixantes (Brixentes of Pliny;) Suanitae (Suanetes of Pliny:) Riguscae (Rhugusci of Pliny▪) and 〈◊〉 (Calucones of Pliny,) dwelling on this side of the Lech, and together comprehending now Schwaben, and the Grisons▪ with part of the Swissers; and the Vinnones (Vennones of Strabo;) Runicatae, (the Rucantij of Strabo,) Leuni, Consuanta (Consuanetes of Pliny;) Breuni; and Licatij, (Licatij of Strabo, Licates of Pliny) inhabiting beyond the Lech, and containing now Bavaria, and part of Tirol, and of the Graupunters. Pliny addeth the Sarunetes, now the countries of Sargans, and Werdenberg; the Virunicates; and the Catenates. The towns than were Bragodurum, now Pfullendorff, or Bibrach; Dracuina, now Ghengen, or Tra●burg; Viana (Viana of Pliny) now Wise●horn; Ph●niana, now Laubing, or Bebenbausen; Taxgetium, now Stulingen; Brigantium (Brigantia of Antoninus) now Bregentz; Vicus; Ebodurum; Dr●somagus, now Memmingen; and Hectodurum within the Lech; & without that river betwixt it, and the Inn, Artobriga, now Veltemburg; Baeodurum (Boiodurum of Antoninus) now Passaw; Augusta Vindelicorum (Augusta Vindeli●um of Antoninus) now Auspurg; Carrodurum, now Kreinburg; Abudiacum, now Abach; Campodurum, now Kemmat, or Munchen; Medullum, now Melding; and Inutrium, now Mittenwald. Unto these of Ptolemie are added in the itinerary of Antoninus Arbor Foelix, now Arbona; and Pons-Aenini (Pons Oeni of the Notitia) now Inspruck. In the year of Rome 739, and in the reign of Caesar Augustus, M. Drusus Libo and L. Calpurnius Piso being Consuls, this country was first conquered to the Romans by Drusus, & Tiberius Nero, sons in law to that Emperor. It became afterwards divided by the Romans into two juridical Resorts, or Provinces, of Rhaetia Prima, a Rhaetia Prima Notit: Provinciarum. extended from the line upon the West, before mentioned, unto the river Lech; and of Rhaetia b Rhaetia secunda notit. Prov. Vindelicia Ptol. Geog lib. 2. c. 13. Secunda, called otherwise Vindelicia by Ptolemie, contained betwixt the Lech, and the Inn, both of them governed a part by their Praesides, subordinate to the Vicar general of Italy. The Roman Empire overthrown by the Barbarous nations, about the reigns of the Emperor Valentinian the third, and Anastasius, the whol● was overrun, and subdued by the Almans, and Bavarians, planted by their new Dutch colonies, and leaving afterwards this old name, and containing part of Almaigne, or Schwaben, and Bavaria, which names for the greatest part, & the account, and language of the Dutch it still hitherto retaineth. NORICUM. c Noricum Pl. nat. hist. lib. 3 c. 20. etc. This was * V. Strab. l. 5. Ptol. lib. 2. c. 14. Plin. nat. hist. lib 3. c. 20. & 24. L. Flor. hist. Rom. l. 4. c. 12. Rufi Festi Breu. Dion. Cassijs hist. Rom. 54. Anton. Ikiner. Notit. Prov. Imp. occiden 〈◊〉 Com. Guid. Pancirolli in Notitiam Provin. Imp. Occidentis; Interpret. Montani, & P. Birtij in Cl. Ptol. Geog. lib. 2. c. 14. situated betwixt the river Inn upon the West, the mountain Cecius upon the East; the river Danow upon the North, intercepted betwixt the hill Cecius, and the river Inn; and upon the South part of Pannonia, lying under that mountainous ridg●. It containeth now the countries of Saltzburg; Karnten, Krain, and Goretz, with part of Tirol, the Lower Bavaria, and of Austria. The ancient inhabitants after Ptolemy were the Seva●es; Ala●ni Ambisontij; (Abisontes of Pliny▪) Norici; Ambidrauni; and Ambilici. The cities were Arable, now Lintz, Cla●divium (Claudia of Pliny) now Melk; Gavanodurum, now Brunnau, Gesodunum, now 〈◊〉; ●adacum, now Burckhausen, Aguntum Aguntum of Pliny) now Inneken, Vacorium; P●●dicum; Virunum (Virunum of Pliny) now judenburg; Teurnia (Teurnia of Pliny) now ●achstat; 〈◊〉; Sianticum; Celia (Celcia of Pliny) now Celi, and 〈…〉, now ●illich. To these of Ptolemy may be added 〈◊〉 of the Itin●●arie of Antonius juvavim (Invense of the Notitia Provinciarum,) now Saltzburg; L●uriac● (L●uriacum of the Notitia,) now Ens, and Ce●●um, now Zeisseimaur. Noricum ●●pense Notit. Provincia●um▪ The country was subdued to the Romans in the reign of Augustus by Claudius Drusus his son in law, parted afterwards into two distinct Provinces, or juridical Resorts, of Norieum Ripense coasting along the Danow, and comprehending now the parts of Bavaria, and Austria; whose Metropolis, or chief town, was Lauriacum, and of Nori●um Mediterraneum, e Noric. Mediterraneum Notit. Prov. whose Metropolis was Solyum, containing the Inland, and Mountainous parts, now Saltzburg, Krain, Karnten, and Gorecz. About the year 508, Anastasius being then Emperor of the East, with 〈◊〉, part of Rhaetia, it was overwhelmed with a deluge of the Ba●arians, becoming wholly possessed with their Germane colonies, and language, as ever since it hath continued, a great part yet retaining from hence the name of Bavarea. These two countries are now wholly Dutch, accounted by Strabo f Strab. lib. 7. Pomp. Melae lib 3. Ptol. l. 2 c. 11. C. Tacit. de mor. Ger● lib. and Mela parts of ancient Germany, but with better judgement excluded thence by Ptolemy and Tacitus, whom I have herein followed. PANNONIA g Pannonia Plin. nat. hist. lib. 3. c. 25. etc. It was * v. Ptol. l. 2. c, 15. & 16. Plin. nat. hist. l. 3. c. 25. Strab. Geog. lib. 7. Aug. Antonini Itinetarium. Not. Prov. Imper. Occid. L. Flori hist. Rom. l 4. c. 12. Vel Patere. hist. lib. 2. S. Aurel. Vict. Epit. Imp. Aug Caes. & Tiberio, Rusi Festi Breviar: Eutropij histor. Rom. l. 7. Imp. Caes. Aug. Dion: Cassijs hist. lib. 49. 54 & 55 Com. Guid. Pancirolli in Not Provinc. Imp. Occiden. Interp. Montani. & Petri Bertij in Pto. l, 2. c: 15▪ & 16. bounded upon the west with the Mountain Cecius, and part of Carvancas; upon the North and East with the Danow, intercepted betwixt the Mountain Cecius, and the meetings of the Danow, and the river Saw; and upon the South with a line drawn from the Western limit, before mentioned, by the hills Albanus, and Baebijs, unto the meetings of the rivers Saw, and Danow. It was divided into the Higher, and the Lower Pa●nonia. The Higher Pannonia a Pannon. superior Ptol. Geog. l. 2. c. 15 was comprehended betwixt the Western limit, before described; the Danow betwixt the Mountain Cecius, & the confluence of this river with the river Narabon, now Rab upon the North; a line drawn from the confluence of the rivers Rab, and Danow unto the Mountains Baebij upon the East, parting it from the Lower Pannonia; and upon the South part of the former described line from the hill Carvancas unto the Mountains Baebij. It containeth now the rest of the Higher Austria; Steirmarck, with the part of the Lower Hungary, included betwixt the town of Presburg, and Rab. The ancient inhabitants after Ptolemy were the Azali (Azali of Pliny;) Cygni; Latovici (Latovici of Pliny;) Verciani (Verciani of Pliny;) Bij; Coletiani; jassij (jasi of Pliny,) & the Osseriates (Oseriates of Pliny.) The towns were juliobona (Vindobona of Antoninus, & Vindomana of the Author of the Notitia) now Wien; Carnus (Carnuntum of Antoninus, and of the author of the Notitia) now Presburg; Flexum (Flexum of the author of the Notitia) Bragetium; Chertobalus; Sala; Patavium (Poetovia of Autoninus) now Petaw; Sabaria (Sabaria of Antoninus) now Leibnitz; Rispia; Vinundria, now Windisch-Gratz; Bononia (Bononia of Antoninus, and of the Author of the Notitia) now Bonmonster; Andantonium; Novidunum (Noviodunum of Antoninus) now Oedenburg, or Neumat; Scarabantia (Scarabantia of Antoninus) Mureola, now M●reck; Lentudum; Carrod●num, now Carnburg; Scissia (Sissia of Pliny, and Antoninus, Syscia of Strabo) now Sisseg; Oleimacum, now Lymbach; Valena; Bolentium; Soroga, now Zagabria; Sisopa; Vis●ntium; Praetorium; Magniana; and Aemona (Aemona of Pliny, and Antoninus.) Unto these may be added Arabon of Antoninus, now Rab. The Lower b Pannon. Inferior Ptolem Geog. l. 2. c. 16. Pannonia had upon the West the line before mentioned, taken betwixt the Mountains Boebij, and the confluences of the rivers Rab, and the Danow; upon the North, and East the river Danow from its confluence with the Rab unto the meeting thereof, and the Saw; and upon the South part of the line, drawn from the hill Carvancas unto the confluence of the Saw, and the Danow, dividing it from Illyricum. It containeth now Windischland, with the greatest part of the Lower Hungary. The inhabitants were the Amanteni (Amantes of Pliny, Amantini of Rufus Festus, betwixt the rivers Saw, and Dra) now Windischlandt; Ercuniates (Hercuniates of Pliny▪) Breuci (Breuci of Pliny) Aravisci (Aravisci of Pliny) and the Scordisci, (Scordisci of Pliny.) The towns were Curta (Curta of Antoninus) Salva; Carpis; Aquincum; Salinum▪ Lussonium (Lussunium of Antoninus, and Lussunia of the Author of the Notitia) Lugionum; Teutoburgium (Teutiburgium of Autoninus, and Teutiborgus of the Author of the Notitia) now Fiffkirchen; Cornacum (Cornacum of Antoninus, and of the Author of the Notitia) Acumincum (Acumincum of Antoninus, and Acimincum of the Author of the Notitia) now Cametz; Rittium (Rittum of Antoninus, and Rictum of the Author of the Notitia) Taururam (Taurunum of Pliny, Antoninus, and the Author of the Notitia) now Greichz-Weissenburg; Berbis; Serbinum; Ivollum; Certissa (Certisa of Antoninus) Mursella; Cib●lis; Marsonia; Vacontium; Mursia Colonia (Mursa of Antoninus) now Muroviza; Salis; Bassiana; Tarsium; Sirmium (Sirmium of Strabo, Pliny, An●oninus, & of the Author of the Notitia) now Sirmisch. Strabo addeth to these of Ptolemie, the Andizetij; Diasnotes; Peir●stae; Mazaei; and Daesiata; and of towns Segestica. Pliny addeth the Serretes; Serrapilli; Andrizetes; Col●piani; Arivates; Belgites; Catari; and Corneates: but in which of the Divisions, or Provinces these lay neither distinguish. The country was first subdued to the Romans in the year of Rome 719, L. Cornificius, and Sextus Pompeius, being then Consuls, rebelling notwithstanding sundry times afterwards, and not fully quieted until the tumult, and insurrection of Bato ended, which happened in the years of Rome 759, and 760, and in the reign of Augustus Caesar, M. Aemilius Lepidus, and L. Arruntius, and Q. Caecilius Metellus, and A. Licinnius Nerva then Consuls, divided afterward into four distinct goverments, or Provinces of a Pannonia Prima Notit: Provinciarium. Pannonia Prima, or Superior, whose Metropolis, or chief town was Sabaria; Pannonia secunda b Pannonia Secunda Not: Provinciarun. , or Inferior, containing together the greatest part of the two Pannonies before mentioned; Valeria c Valeria inter Dravum. & Danubium Rusi Festi Brevaar: etc. , containing now Steirmark; and of Suavia d Suavia, & Regio Svaviensis inter Suavum, & Dravum flu: Rusi-Festi Breviar: S●uia. seu Pannonia Ripariensis Notit: Provinc. etc. , lying betwixt the Saw, and the Dra, and comprehending now Windischlandt. In the wain of the Roman Empire it underwent the fortune of the Provinces of the West, trodden under foot by the barbarous nations, the seat of Attilas', and the Huns; then of the Ostrogothes; afterwards of the Longobards; and lastly of the Avares. The Avares being subdued by the Emperor Charles the Great, it was added to the Province of the Bavarians, peopled with Colonies of that nation. In the reign of the Emperor Lewis the third it was conquered by the Hungarians; part whereof, which is the Lower Pannonie, they have held unto this day, enthralled now for the greatest part unto the Turks. The rest, containing now Stiermarck, and the Dukedom of Austria, is partly yet retained by the Bavarians, recovered by the Princes of Austria, by that means still remaining Dutch. GAUL.. e Gallia Caesaris etc. This country we have before bounded, and described. Besides France, it comprehended the parts of Modern Germany, situated betwixt the Alps, and the river So●sne, Meuse, and the Rhijn, containing now the Dukedoms of Lorraine; Gulicke; Sweybruck; and Savoy; the Free County of Burgundy; Elsats the districts, and Bishoprics of Mentz; Colen, Trier, and Luick, & part of the land of Cleve, and of the Lower Palatinate. What have been the sundry fortunes, successions, and affairs hereof, and how these parts became Dutch, or Germany, see France. GERMANY. f Germania Strab: lib. 7 etc. Germania Magna Ptol: lib: 2. c. 11. Ptolemie nameth * V. Strab: Geog. lib. 7; Ptolem: lib: 2. c. 11; Plin: Nat: Hist: lib: 4. c. 14. Cor: Taciti lib. de Moribus Germanorum; Pom: Melae. l. 3. jul. Solini Polyhist: c. 32: & 33. jodoci Willichij in l. Taciti de Moribus Germanorum Commentarium; And: Altham●ri in Cor-Taciti lib. de Germanis Schol: Henr-Glareani de Germaniâ Taciti commentarium; Bilibaldi Pirkher meri Germaniae Explicationem; P. Montani, & P. Birtij in Ptol. l. 2. c. 11. Geog. Interp. P. Bertij Rerum Germanicarum Commentarij lib: 1 de Germania. this the Great Germany for a distinction from the two lesser, called the First, and the Second Germanies, and lying upon the other side of the Rhijn in Gaul. The bounds hereof are not alike set down by all. Strabo, and Mela extend them Southwards, as far as the Alps, including Rhaetia, and Noricum. Orosius East-wards unto the Euxine sea, comprehending the Sarmatae, and Daci. More rightly Tacitus, Ptolemie, and Solinus confine it within the Danow, and the Wixel, or the borders of Sarmatic. The more exact limits hereof (as they are set down by Ptolemie) were upon the South, the river Danow from its first spring unto the city Diogenea, dividing it from the Rhoeti, Norici, and the Pannones; upon the West the Rhijn unto the Ocean; upon the North the Ocean; and upon the East first the river Wixel during its whole course, than a line from the head of the Wixel continued over the Mountains of the Sarmatae unto the town Di●gen●● upon the Danow. Tacitus addeth to this account whatsoever lay North of this Continent unto the Frozensea, named by Ptolemie with some mistake the Lands Scandiae: for thus the greater Scandia, now Norwey, and Swethen, not then fully discovered was esteemed. The whole containeth now the parts of Schwaben, and Bavaria, lying within the Danow, part of the Lower Palatinate, the Lower Austria, the Upper Palatinate, Bohemia, Moravia, Silesia, Lusatia, Franconia, Hess●n, Duringen, Westphalen, the East and West Freislandts, Overysel, North-Hollandt, part of Clevelandt, the Marquisate of Brandenburg, Pomeren, the Higher, and the Lower Saxonies, Holsten, the kingdoms of Denmarck, Norwey, & Swethen, with the part of the kingdom of Poland, lying on this side of the side of the Wixel. The ancient inhabitants hereof, as they are more fully set down by Tacitus, Procurator sometimes of the neighbouring Gaul Belgic under the Emperor Vespasian, with reference to Strabo, Mela, Pliny, and Ptolemie, with their many different interpretations follow. The Mattiaci, after Birtius the part now of Hessen about the town of Martpurg, and the river Lon. The Cattis (the Chatti of Strabo, Ptolemie, and Pliny) after Willichius the Marquisate of Baden, Heilprun, Heildelberg, with other neighbouring parts to Otten-wald, after Althamorus Lusatz, or Duringen; after Ph. M. Catzenelbogen, and part of Franconia, and Duringen; after Montanus Hessen, and Duringen; more rightly after Pirckhermerus the land of Hessen, in which country, some few lett●rs only changed; the name yet seemeth to be preserved. The Vsipij (Vispi of Ptolemie) after Willichius now the country about Francfurt upon the Mien; Luick after Althamerus; Luick, or Cleveland after Glareanus; the Marquisate of Baden, with Brisgow after Pirckhermerus; the country of Wirtenberg after Montanus; more probably after Birtius the country of Zutphen. The Tencteri (the Tingri of Ptolemie) now according to Willichius the country about the rivers Lon, Lip, and the Rhijn, with part of Franconia; upon the shore of Rhijn, opposite to Colen, after Althamerus, & Glareanus. The Bructeri (Bucteri of Strabo, and Busacteri of Ptolemy) now after Willithius the country about the Lip, Munster, and Osn●burg in West●halia; after Ph. M. part of Saxony about Hildesheim, & Brunswi●ck; after Althamerus inhabiting betwixt the river Ems, and the Lip; after Pirckhermerus Overysel, where lie the towns of Deventer, and Swol; Westphali● after Montanus. In the time of my author these were wholly extinguished a Inter Tencteros Bructeri olim occurrebant: nunc Chamauo●, & Angrivarios immigrâsse narratur, pulsis Bructeris, & penitùs excisis vicinarum consensu nationum, seu superbiae odio seu praedae dulcedine, seu favore quodam erga nos deorum. Cor. Taciti lib: de Moribus Germanorum. , slain, and chased out by the Chamavi, and Angrivarij, and through a joint conspiracy, and agreement of the neighbouring nations. The Chamavi, and Angrivarij (the Camavi, and Angrivarij of Ptolemy) succeeding in the left rooms of the Bructeri. The Dulgib●ni (the Dulgumnij of Ptolemy) now after Willichius the countries of Brunswijck, Halberstatt, & Hildesheim; with the Casuarij Duringen after Glareanus; about Gottingen in West●halia after Althamerus; with the Lacobardi the Diocese of Meydburg, and the old Marches of Brandenburg after Pirckhermerus. The Chasuari (Casuari of Ptolemie, & Chattuarij of Strabo,) now part of the land of Hessen, where standeth the town of Cassel after Willichius; part of Duringen after Glareanus: D●●ingen after Althamerus, and Montanus. The Frisijs Maiores (the Frisii Maiores of Strabo) now West Freislandt, Overysel, and Veluwe in Gelderlandt. The Frisii Minores (the Frisii Minores of Strabo) now North-Hollandt, with the part of the country of Utrecht lying betwixt the middle branch of the Rhiin, or the channel by Utrecht, and the Zuyder Zee. The Chauci (the Chauci of Ptolemie, and Pliny, and the Cauci of Strabo,) extended betwixt the rivers of Eems, and the Elb, and comprehending now Oost-Freislandt, and the Bishopric of Bremen. The Cherusci (the Cherusci of Strabo, Ptolemie, and Pliny,) now the country of Anhalt after Willichius, and Althamerus; after Glareanus part of Saxony, and of the old Marches of Brandenburg; after Ph. M. part of Duringen; with the Chamavi the countries of Mansfeldt, or Lunenburg after Montanus; more probably after Pirckhe●●erus Duringen with part of Saxoni●. By this people a V. L. Flori Hist: Rome lib: 4. c. 12. Corn: Tacit: Annal: lib. 1. Strab. Geog: lib: 7. in the reign of the Emperor Caesar Augustus Quintilius Varus was slain with all the Roman Legions attending him, the undoubted deliverers of the Germans from the yoke, and bondage of the Romans, not long before in the same reign of Augustus having ma●●ered, and subdued this nation by Drusus, and by means of this overthrow withdrawing into the parts without the Rhijn, the after perpetual bounde● of their Empire. The Cimbri (the Cimbri of Strabo, Ptolemie, Pliny, and Mela,) now the Dukedom of Holstein, and jutlandt after Willichius; more certainly jutlandt in Denmark, named from hence by Ptolemie the Cimbrian Chersonese. Of these people were sometimes a colony those Cimbri, with the Teutones, and Tigurini with great fury, and violence descending sometimes into the Roman Provinces of the b C. Corn: Tacit: de Moribus Germ: West, after the defeat of 〈◊〉 consulary armies under their generals Carbo, Cassius, Scaurus Aurelius, Cepio, and Manlius over thrown in Gaul, and Italy by Marius, and Luctatius Catulus. The Marsi, not improbably now Ditmarse, and Stormarse in the Dukedom of Holstein. The Semnones (the Semnones of Strabo, and Ptolemie,) now after Willichius the diocese of H●velb●●g; after Glareanus Lusatz; after Altham●● L●s●tz, or part hereof, and of Meisen continued betwixt the rivers Elb, & the Spreee; after Pirckhermerus part of the Marquisate of Brandenburg betwixt the Elb, and the Spree; the Dukedom of Pomere● after Mont●●●. Here begun the great, and famous nation of the Suevi, containing all the North, and East-parts of Germany, and besides these comprehending the sundry different names, and people following in my author. The Longobardi (the Longobardi of Ptolemy, and Lancosargi of Strabo,) after Willichius, and Ph. M. inhabiting the Diocese of Meydburg, and Halbersta●t in Saxony; Meisen, or Westphalen after Glareanus; after Pirckhermerus the parts only of Westph●lia, where lie the countries of Marck, and Bergen. These afterwards removed into Pannonia, from whence after a short abode they c V. infra. again flitted into Italy, called in by Narses, Lieutenant in the Gothish wars for the Emperor justinian, occasioning their the name, nation, and kingdom of the Lombard's. The Reudigni, now after Willichius the part of Pomere●, neighbouring unto D●ntzijck; with the Aviones now part of Pomeren, and Mecklenburg after Glareanus; adjoining to the Wixel after Pirckhermerus. The Angli (the Angili of Ptolemy.) Birtius seemeth to place these in the Dukedom of Schleswijck, where is the town, now called Angelen. In the wain of the Roman Empire, and in the reign of the a Venerab● Bedae Eccles: Histor: gentis Anglorum l. 1 c. 15. Emperor Valentinian the third, with the Saxons these removed into the Island of Great Britain, giving afterwards the name unto the most renowned English nation. The Varini (the Varini of Pliny, and Viruni of Ptolemy,) after Willichius, now the New Marches of Brandenburg. The Eudoses. The Suardones, now part of Meisen after Althamerus. The Nuithones (the Teutones of Ptolemy, and Mela,) after Ph. M. now the Diocese of Havelburg in the Middle Marches of Brandenburg; after Pirckhermerus with the Avarpi the country about the towns of Berlin, & Brandenburg. The Hermunduri (the Hermunduri of Pliny, the Hermondori of Strabo,) after Willichius now part of Bohemia, and Meisen, extended along the course of the river Elb from the head thereof unto the Semnones; after Althamerus the part of Bohemia about the head of the Elb; Meisen after Montanus. The Narisci, after Willichius Voitlandt, and Nortgow; Nortgow after Althamerus. The Marcomanni (the Marcomanni of Ptolemy, and Strabo,) after Willichius now the country of Moravia about Olmuntz, & Brin, and unto Presburg in Hungary, and the Danow; after Glareanus part of Moravia; after Althamerus inhabiting first Moravia, afterwards Bohemia, the Boij being vanquished, and driven out; after Pirckhermerus Moravia with part of Hungary unto the Danow, and the town of Presburg; Moravia after Montanus. The Quadi (the Quadi of Ptolemy,) after Willichius now the part of Moravia about Glocow, and jegersdorff, with part of the Lesser Poland, and of Schlesi about Sweinitz; part of Moravia after Glareanus; after Ph. M. Moravia, and part of Sclesi; Moravia, and Schlesi after Althamerus; after Montanus the Lower Austria. The Marsigni, after Willichius with the Gothini now part of Schlesi, & of the Upper Hungary; Schlesi, and Poland after Glareanus; Duringen after Althamerus; after Pirckhermerus with the Turoni the parts of Nortgow about Amberg, and to the Mountains of B●h●imerwald; with the Turoni, now Schlesi after Montanus. The Burii, after Ph. M. now the farthest part of Schlesi towards the river Wixel; Poland towards the head of the Wixel after Althamerus: after Pirckh●●merus now Schlesi about Pres●●w with part of Poland on this side of the river Wixel. The Osi part now of Mor●via after Ph. M▪ Ditmarse after Althamerus. The Gothini. The Arij 〈…〉 Elysijs; and Naharvali, parts of the Suevi Lygij; after Willichius now the part of Poland, neighbouring to the Wixel, where lie the towns of Petro●●w, Posna, Gnesna, and Cur, with others. The Gotho●es (the Guttones of Pliny, and not unprobably the Batones of Strabo,) after Glareanus now Prussen; after Althamerus part of Prussen 〈…〉. The Rugij, now the Island of Rugen, belonging to the Dukes of Pomeren. The Suiones, situated in the Ocean, now Norway after Birtiu●; Sweathland after Willichius; with the Sitones Sweathland after Glareanus, and Alth●merus; after Pirckhermerus Sweathland and Denmark. From hence a V. infra. doubtless hath proceeded the name of the Succi, or the Sweathlanders, with the Sitones the inhabitants of the greater Scandia of Ptolemy, containing now Swethen, Norway, and part of Denmark, bounded upon the North after Tacitus with a slow immoveable sea, now the Frozen. The Lemovij, now Pomeren, or part thereof after Willichius; with the Rugij, Leistandt in Glareanus: after Althamerus Leiflandt. The Aestyi, on the right shore of the Suenian sea, now Leiflandt after Willichius; after Althamerus Pomeren, or, Prussen. The Sitones, neighbouring to the Suiones, now Finlandt in Swethen after Willichius; after Pirckhermerus Lei●●andt; after Birtin● Sweathlandt; part of Sweathlandt after Althamerus. Here ended the S●evi, and Germans of Tacitus; for concerning the Pencini, Vene●i, and Fenni (which people he likewise here mentioneth) they lay beyond the river Wixel on the side of the Sarmatae, reckoned by my author amongst the Dutch only in regard of their affinity with them in language, manners, and custom of living. Ptolemy addeth unto these of Tacitus the Sycambri (Sicambri of Caesar) extended after Pontanus most probably betwixt the Ysel, and the river's Lip, and the Roer, and containing now A●nheim, and Veluwe in Gelderland, with part of Cleve on the further shore of the Rhijn. The Ingriones, with the Tencteri after Pirckhermerus now part of the Land of Hessen, bordering upon the Rhijn, containing Hochruck, the Earldoms of Nassaw, Koningstein, and Wederaw, Wester-wald, with other places. The Intuergi, after Pirckhermerus now the part of the Lower Palatinate lying without the Rhijn. The Caritni, after Ph: M: now the Dukedom of Wirtenberg; after Pirckhermerus, the Dukedom of Wirtenberg, with the neighbouring part of Schwaben. The saxons, seated upon the neck of the Cimbrian Cherfonese, and containing now the Dukedom of Holstein, or the part thereof, lying next to the Elb. In succeeding times these grew very mighty, B V. infra. and famous, with the Angli, before mentioned, disbourding into Great Britain, where they conquered the best, and greatest part of that Noble Island, since called England, and in this continent spreading along the Ocean from the river Eydore unto the Rhijn, amassed of sundry other of the Dutch nations, vn●●●ng into this name. The Sig●●ones; Subalingij; Cobandi; Ch●li; Phandusij; and Char●●des; with the Cimbri inhabiting the Cimbrian Chersonese, now the two 〈◊〉. The Sident, after Pirckhermerus, now parts of the Dukedoms of Micklenburg, and Pomeren. The Pharodeni, now part of Saxony after Pirckhermerus. The Bugunti, inhabiting betwixt the rivers Odera, and Wixel. The Ch●●mae, containing now after Pirckhermerus with the 〈◊〉 M●iores, and Angrivarij the parts of Westphalia, and Saxony, where lie the Bishoprickes of Munster, Paderborn, Breme, and Hildesheim, with Engern, and the Earldom of Ravensperg. The Laccobardi. Duling●. Te●tonari. Avarpi. The Longimani; and Longi-Did●ni, where now 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉. The Calucones. The Banochaemae, inhabiting after Pirckhermerus about Cottowitz, and Dresen. The Batini, Corconti, Luti-Buri. The Sidones, now the Dukedom of Oppolen. The Cogni. The Visburgij, after Pirckhermerus the part of Moravia about Olmuntz. The Nertereanes, after Pirckhermerus with the Casuari, and Danduti containing now the Earldom of Henneberg, the countries Puchen, and Ronvere, & the towns of Smalcald, Koberg, Egra, and others. The Danduti. The Tubanti, after Pirckhermerus now the country Essfeld, and the wood Hartz. The Turioch●mae. The Curiones, containing after Pirckhermerus with the Chaetuori, & Parmae Campi, now the Lower Austria, where lie the towns of Krems, Znaem, and Niclaspurg. The Chaetuori. Parmae Campi. Teracatriae, and Racatae. The Baemi, encompassed with the wood Hercynian, containing then the Marcomanni; and inhabiting now the country of Bohemia. In these parts dwelled a Igitur intur Hercyniam syluan●, Rhenumque & Maenum amnes H●l●●●tij, ulteriom P●●ij, Gallica v●raque gena, ●●●●erunt. Mane● 〈…〉, significatque l●●iveterem memorial, quamvis mutatis cul●oribus. C. 〈◊〉 lib: de 〈◊〉. German●rum. sometimes a remainder of the vanquished Boij of the Gauls Cisalpine of Italy, after some abode here expulsed hence before the time of my author by the b Praecipua Matcomanorum gloria, 〈…〉. Marcomanni, leaving notwithstanding here their name, and memorial of their dwelling, the people being called here B●mi by Ptolemy; as was their country Boiemum by Tacitus, by c V. 〈…〉. Paterculus Boioh●mium, and now after sundry changes of inhabitants Bohemia. Pliny addeth the Vindili (the V●ndalij of Tacitus, the Vand●li of d V▪ M▪ Aurel: Cassi●dori 〈…〉, & 〈◊〉. Cassiodorus,) Ingaevones; Istaevones; and Hermiones, with the Pe●cini being the five general all parts, or nations, whereinto he distributeth the whole country, containing sundry lesser people. The Burgundiones, part of the Vindili, after Ph. M. adjoining to the sea Baltique, and containing the parts of the Dukedom's of Mecklembarg, and Pomeren, where stand the towns of Rostoch, and S●nd. In the reign of the Emperor Valenti●ian the first, these leaving that their e 〈…〉. ancient habitation to the number of fowresoare thousand fight men descended to the Rhijn, and borders of Gaul, received shortly afterwards into Gaul by Stilico in the reign of the Emperor Honorius, giving there the name unto the people, and country of Burgundy. Strabo addeth the 〈…〉, whose interpretations we find not. The Lands belonging to this continent were after Ptolemy those of the saxons, distant 750 sladia from the mo●●th of the river Albis: three named Alociae, lying about the 〈◊〉 Chersonesan: and four called the Standiae, situated towards the East of the Chersonese, of which the three lying next unto the Chersonese were lesser Lands. The fourth, standing more Easterly, & more properly named S●andia, was of very large extent, seated thwart of the river Vistula. Solinus nameth this last the Island Scandinavia, the biggest after his account of the Germane Lands. It containeth now the kingdoms of Sweathlandt, and Norway, with Schonen, and Halland● belonging unto Denmark by later, and more exact discoveries found to join unto the continent. Besides these Mela maketh mention of the seven Hemodes, situated then in the bay Codanus f Sinus Codanus. containing now the islands of Demmarke, lying in the mouth of the Sundt. The greatest, and the most fruitful hereof he nameth the island Codanonia, most probably now Zealandt, the royal seat, and residence of the kings of Denmark, from whence most probably, and the Bay Codanus in succeeding times, begun first, and was occasioned the name of the Danes. A chief cause of so great differences, and defects we have found here in the interpretations of the many Germane Nations, hath been the ancient rudeness of the country, being without a Nullas Germanorum populos urbes habitati satis notum est, nepati quidem inter se ●unctas sedes. Colunt discreti, ac diversi, ut fons, ut campus, ut nemus placuit. C. Tac. lib. de Mor. Germ. city, or civil habitation, by which, as with more certain landmarks, remaining to posterity, they might afterwards be distinguished, and known. We add the savageness of the people, not safely to be travailed amongst, and conversed withal by strangers, in danger still of their cruelty, and unnatural sacrifices. We may add again their often flittings, as each nation had power, and will to kill, & to drive out an other, and to remove into their void places. These during the Roman greatness, had only the fortune not to be enthralled to the bondage hereof, endangered once by Drusus in the reign of Caesar Augustus, but freed by the victory of Arminius, and the death of Varus, and his Legions b L. Flor. hist. Rom. l. 4. c. 12. , neglected afterwards, as a people for their valour unconquerable, or not worth the conquest in regard of their poverty, or through a satiety of that Empire, & state, overburdened with provinces, solicitous to keep what they had gotten, and not over-greedy of more; for this cause in regard of their restless, and undaunted 〈◊〉 p●un'd in with most powerful garrisons, & armies hereof, consisting in the reign of the Emperor Tiberiu● of twelve Legions, with their wings, and aids, whereof eight c Sed praecipuum robour Rhenum juxta, common in Germanos, Gallosque subsidium, octo Legiones erant. Co●. Tac Annal. lib. 4. Prima, Quinta, 〈◊〉. Vndevigesima Legionea Inferioris, Germanic. Serunda, 〈◊〉, Quarta● decu●●a & Sexta-decuma Legiones ●●i-Superioris Germa. ad 〈…〉 Tib. ex Tacit. An. lib. ●. attended the shore of the Rhijn, and d Ripamque Danubij Legionum duae in Pannonia; duae in My●● attineban●, C. Tac. An. lib. 4. four that of the Danow, by means of their continual alarms, and schirmishes herewith, accounted the most warlike, and best experienced soldiers that commonwealth had. Towards the wain of the Roman●Empire, as after the same was expired, those ancient names of inhabitants, before mentioned, and set down, being by little, and little worn out, and quite extinguished through their fights, and butcheries amongst themselves, their transmigrations into foreign countries, their affection, and unions into new names, and the flittings, and invasions of the Sarmatians, and more Eastern people, the country including Pannonia, Rhaetia and Noricum, shortly after confounded in the name, and account hereof, became peopled with 13, for the most part different, names of the Saxons, Almans, French, Th●ringians, Boioarians, Huns, Lombard's, Av●res, Hungarian●, Da●●s, Norwegians, S●ethidi, and Solaeves, whose original, and whole fortunes, and of the modern kingdoms, and states issuing from them we are in the next place to relate, beginning with the Saxons. e saxons Ptolemaei lib. 2. c. 11. Geog●▪ The SAXONS. Amongst other more * vid. Claud. Ptol. G●og. l. 2. c. 11. E●tropij Hist. Rom. l. 9 Imp. Di●clesiano, 〈…〉 lib. 7. c. 16. Imp. Diet 〈◊〉, & lib. 7. c. 19 Imp. Valentinian o Senio●●; Zosimi hist. lib. 3. Imp. Constantio, & Iulia●●●; Am. Marc. l. 26. 27. 28, & 30. Imp. Valentiniano, & Valente▪ 〈◊〉 de Regni▪ & Temp. successione; 〈◊〉 Imp. Valen●. primo; M. Aurelij Cassiodori Chronicon Imp. Valent. primo; Bedae Eccl. hist. gentis Anglorum l. 1. c. 5. Aimonij de Ge●●is Francorum l. ●. c. 8. l. 2. c. 27. l. 4. c. 18, 26. 52. 56. 59 62▪ 69. 70. 71. 72. 73. 74. 75. 76. 77. 80. 86. 87. 88▪ 89. 91. 96. & l. 5. c. 2. 64. 70. 71. 73. & 74. Greg. Turonensis l. 4▪ c. 14. Helmoldi Chronicon Sclavorum. Chytraei Saxoniam; Alberti Krantzij Saxoniae lib. 5. Gul. Cambd. Brit. Georg. Fabritij Originum Saxonicarum lib. 1. & 2. unlikely Etymologies some derive the name hereof from a short kind of weapon they used, called in their language Saxa. Others from the Saci, a people of Asia, remembered by Herodotus, Xenophon, and Pliny, and with the Getae, Daci, and other Barbarous nations, removing into these Western parts. Others from the Sassones, a people in the North part of Asia, mentioned by Ptol●mie, which name of all the rest suiteth best with the present, now called in their language Sasses, and their country Sassen, or Sachs●n. I rather think that the name is first, and ancient without any known derivation, as were those other names of the Dutch people, before mentioned. Their first mention we find in Ptolemie, who lived about the reign of the Emperor Antoninus Pius; placed, as is before set down. In Histories we first read of them in the reign of the Emperor Diocle●●●●, with the French, infesting then the Sea-coast of Gaul Belgic, and Armorique. Afterwards we again hear of them in the reign of Constantius, and julianus by Zosimus in his third book, where he giveth them the chief place for strength, hardiness, and valour above the rest of the Barbarians of those parts. Then in the reign of the Emperor Valentinian the first with the Scots, and Picts sorraging Bretaigne, and with the Frenchmen Ga●●e. It was after this in the reign of the Emperor's Valentinian the third, and Marcianus, that accompanied with the Angli, and Vitae they subdued Bretaigne, giving the name of England unto the best, and largest part of that great, and famous Island. Their first dwelling was after Ptolemies description wholly beyond the Elb, bounding according to Chytr●us upon that river upon the South; on the Ocean upon the West; upon the Cimbri on the North; and on the East upon the Tentones, and Tentonoari, and inhabiting where now is the Dukedom of Holstein. In the time of the latter Roman Emperors passing over the Elb they spread Southwards as far as the French, whether beating out the ancient inhabitants, or (which is more probable) communicating unto them this their more noble, and victorious name. For otherwise it is altogether impossible that so small a nation, as these were in Ptolemies time, should of themselves possess, and fill so large, and spacious a country. The Western Empire overthrown, & the French withdrawing towards the heart of Gaul they enlarged to the Rhijn unto against Colen. Their more precise bounds in the reign of the Emperor Charles the Great was upon the North the river Eydore dividing them from the Danes; upon the West, first the Ocean betwixt the river Eydore, and the Rhijn, than the Rhijn from the mouth, or fall thereof unto about Colen, parting them from France; upon the East first a line from Stargard upon the sea Baltic drawn unto the Elb about Hamburg, than the Elb from about Hamburg unto the meeting of that river with the Saltza, than the Saltza, together severing them from the Scla●es Winithi; and upon the South the Thuringians, now Duringen, and Hessen. They contained now the Dukedoms of Holstein (Wagerland excepted,) of Brunswijck, and L●nenburg, the Bishops of Bremen, Ferden, Hildesheim, Halberstat, and Meydburg, the Earldom of Mansfeldt, the old Marches of Brandenburg, Westphalia, the two Freislandts, and Overysel, with parts of Gelderlan●t, and Hollandt. They were divided into 4 distinct nations, or parts; of the Saxons beyond the Elb, comprehended betwixt that river, the Ocean, and the rivers Eydore, and Trave, and containing now Holstein; of the Ostphali, contained betwixt the Elb, the Ocean, and the rivers Weser, and Sa●tza, and containing now the five Bishoprics, before mentioned, and the Dukedoms of Brunswijck, and Lunenburg; of the Angrivarij, coasting along the South-west shore of the Weser, now the part of Westp●alia, where lie the towns of Wildehusen, Minden, Hervorden, L●●gow, Osenburg, Diepholt, Soest, Waldes, Arnsb●rg, with Surland in the diocese of Colen; & of the Westphali, now the rest of modern Westphalia, extended unto the Rh●●, & comprehending now the Dukedom of Berg●̄, the Earldom of Marck, Tremond, Wesel, Embrick, Zutphen, Relingh●se●, Benthem, M●ster, with others. After sundry revolts from under the French, by which nation under their princes Cl●tarius, Charles M●●tel, Carlom●n, & Pepin they had diverse time● before been vanquished, and made tributary, they were at length after 35. years' war utterly subdued by the Emperor Charles the Great, and reduced into a French province, or Dukedom, the title whereof remaineth unto this day. By the Emperor Henry the first, and the succeeding princes of the house, and nation of the Saxons, the Winithi, or Sclaves, lying beyond the rivers Elb, and Saltza, where now are Meisen, L●usnitz, Brandenburg, Mecklenburg, Lewenburg, & Pomeren, were conquered, or otherwise added unto this name, and account, peopled with their language, and colonies. Henry, surnamed the Lion, Duke of Saxony, and Bavaria, being proscribed by the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa, the whole broke into sundry lesser states, and goverments, the chief whereof, and which remain unto this day, are the Dukedoms of Brunswijck; Lunenburg, Holstein, Westphalen, Cl●ve, and Bergen, of whose beginnings, successions, and con●●●ance, together with the Dukedom, & Electorship entitled of Saxony, although now lying without the bounds of the ancient, we will speak inorder. The ELECTORSHIP, & DUKEDOM of SAXONY. This Dukedom was first * V. Georgij Fab●●tij Originum Saxonicarum lib. 2. Petri Birtij Commentarium Rerum Germanicarum lib. 2. c. 11 begun by the Emperor Charles the Great, after his conquest of the Saxons, ordering the subdued country hereof into a province, thus styled. The first Duke was Witichind, king of this nation during their wars with Charles the Great, appointed by this Emperor. After other Bruno was the first Duke, brother unto Witichind. From Bruno Fabritius deriveth the succeeding Dukes in manner following. Luitulphus the first, son to Bruno. Bruno the second, son to Luitulphus the first. He died sans issue. Otho the first, brother to Bruno the second. Henry the first, surnamed the Fowler, son to Otho the first. The house of France, and of Charles the Great being extinguished in Conrade the first, he was elected Emperor of the Romans, and king of Germany, continuing for a time in his posterity. During the reign of the Emperors of the house of Saxony this Dukedom, or country was divided amongst sundry lesser princes, whereof all did bear this title, amongst whom was Ber●ard Duke of Saxony, Engern, and Westphalen, and Lord of Lunenburg, created elector of the Empire by the Emperor Otho the third. Bernard Duke of Saxony, Engern, and Westphalen, and Lord of Lunenburg, first elector of the Empire of the Dukes, and house of Saxony. From this Bernard the Duke Electours of Saxony have been continued, as followeth. Bernard the second, elector, and Duke of Saxony, son to Bernard the first. Ordulphus, son to Bernard the second. Magnus, son to Ordulphus. Taking part with Rodulph Duke of Schwaben against the Emperor Henry the 4, he was taken prisoner, and deprived of all his dignities, the last Duke Elector of Saxony of the house of Bernard. Lotharius the first, Earl of Supplinburg, and Arnsperg created elector, and Duke of Saxony by the Emperor Henry the first. After the decease of the Emperor Henry the fifth, he was made Roman Emperor, and king of the Germans. Henry the first surnamed the Proud, Duke of Bavaria, created Duke elector of Saxony by the Emperor Lotharius, his father in law, whose daughter Gertrude he had married, proscribed by the Emperor Conrade. Henry the second, surnamed the Lion, son to Henry the first. He married unto Maude, daughter to Henry the second, king of England, besides the ancient Saxony, which, excepting Holstein, and what the Bishops possessed, he almost wholly enjoyed, Lord of both Bavariaes', and of the parts beyond the Elb, where now lie the Dukedoms of Mecklenburg, and Lawenburg, conquered by him from the Winithi, the greatest of all the Germane Princes before, and almost since his time. Forsaking the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa, excommunicated by the Pope, at the siege of Alexandria in the Dukedom of Milan, he was proscribed by him, and deprived of all his dignities, and possessions, Brunswijck, and Lunenburg excepted, restored upon his reconciliation, at the mediation of his father in law the king of England, the occasion of those Dukedoms. After this proscription the country of Saxony until this time, for the most part continuing entire, and under one, became scattered (as hath been before related) into sundry lesser pieces, and names, Brunswijck, and Lunenburg being erected into the Dukedoms before mentioned; Westphalia usurped by Philip, Bishop of Colen, whose successors still hold the title of Dukes hereof; the parts beyond the Weser by Bernard, Bishop of Paderborn▪ the Palatinate of Saxony by Herman, Landgrave of Duringen; Lubeck being annexed to the Empire; and other parts otherwise carried. Bernard the third, descended of the family of Anhalt, son to Albertus Vrsus, marquis of Brandenburg, created Duke elector of Saxony by the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa after the proscription of Henry the second, surnamed the Lion. He had the town, and little country of Wittenberg given unto him by the Emperor Conrade the third, his seat, and of sundry the succeeding Dukes, which part although lying without the river Saltza, and the bounds of the ancient, hath since notwithstanding obtained the account, & name of Saxony, called now the Higher Saxony. Albert the first, son to Bernard the third. Albert the second, son to Albert the first. Rodulph the first, son to Albert the second. Rodulph the second, son to Rodulph the first. Wenceslaus brother to Rodulph the second. Rodulph the third, son to Wenceslaus. He died without issue male. Albert the third, brother to Rodulph the third. He deceased without issue in the year 1422, in whom ended the Duke Electours of Saxony of the house of Anhalt. Frederick the first surnamed the warlike, Landgrave of Duringen, marquis of Meisen, and Count Palatine of Saxony, created Duke elector of Saxony by the Emperor Sigismond. By this means after so many flittings, the title, and dignit●e of the Electours, and Dukes of Saxony hath become quite removed out of the ancient, and true Saxony, confined within Duringen, Meisen, and the country about Wittenberg, the only possessions of the modern Dukes. Frederick the second, son to Frederick the first. Ernest the first, son to Frederick the second. Frederick the third, son to Ernest the first. He deceased unmarried. john brother to Frederick the third, and son to Ernest the first. john-fredericke son to john the first. He was taken prisoner in the Protestants wars in the year 1547 by the Emperor Charles the fifth, by whom he was deprived of his Electourship, conferred upon Duke Maurice; his Dukedom, and patrimony yet continuing in his house. Maurice Duke of Saxony of a younger house, son to Henry Duke of Saxony, son to Albert, brother to the elector Ernest the first, appointed elector in the place of john Frederick by the Emperor Charles the fifth. He died without male issue. Augustus' Duke elector of Saxony, brother unto Maurice. Christian the first, son to Augustus. Christian the second, son to Christian the first, deceasing in the year 1611 without heirs. john George, brother to Christian the second, Duke elector of Saxony in the year 1616. The DUKEDOM of BRUNSWIICK. This was sometimes a part of the ancient Dukedom of Saxony * V. Alberti Krantzij Saxoniae l. 9 & P. Birtij Com: Rer●: Germ: lib. 2. c. 18. . The Estate (as before) was occasioned by means of the proscription of Henry surnamed the Lion, Duke of Saxony, and Bavaria, who being deprived of all his large possessions, and honours by the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa, and afterwards by the mediation of his father in law, Henry the second, king of England, being again reconciled unto the Emperor, had the two cities of Br●nswijck, and Lunenburg with their countries restored unto him, which, left by him unto his sons William, and Henry with the title of Earls, were afterwards in their persons erected into Dukedoms by the Emperor Frederick the second. In memory of their English descent the Princes hereof, and of Lunenburg have still since borne the arms of the first Kings of England in their escotcheons, which them were only two Lions rampant. The Princes follow. Henry Earl of Brunswijck, son to Henry surnamed the Lion, Duke of Saxony, and Bavaria, created afterwards Duke of Brunswijck by the Emperor Frederick the second. He deceased without issue male, succeeded unto by Otho, son to his brother William, Duke of Lunenburg. Otho, Duke of Lunenburg, son to William Duke of Lunenburg, and grandchild unto Henry the Lion duke of Saxony, and Bavaria, after the decease of his uncle Henry without issue male succeeding likewise in the Dukedom of Brunswijck by the gift of the Emperor Frederick the second. By lands partly bought, and partly given unto him by the Emperor Frederick the second, he much augmented the dukedom hereof in circuit, and revenues. Albert the First, son to Otho the first, duke of Brunswijck. His brother john succeeded in the Dukedom of Lunenburg, the two Dukedoms being again divided. Albert the second, son to Albert the first. His brother Henry succeeded in the part of this Dukedom, lying beyond the wood Hartz, called afterwards from the seat of the prince the Dukedom of Grubenhagen, continued in his successors unto Wolfang, and Philip, in whom the line was extinguished. Magnus' the first, son to Albert the second, Duke of Brunswijck. He became also Duke of Lunenburg, the house of john, brother to Albert the first, being extinguished in Otho, and William. Magnus' the second, surnamed with the chain, Duke of Brunswijck, and Lunenburg, son to Magnus the first. Henry Duke of Brunswijck, and Lunenburg, son to Magnus the second. William Duke of Brunswijck, and Lunenburg, son to Henry. Upon composition made with his uncle Bernard, son to Magnus the second, he yielded up unto him the Dukedom of Lunenburg, continued in his posterity. William Duke of Brunswijck, son to William. Henry Duke of Brunswijck, son to William the second. Henry Duke of Brunswijck, son to Henry. julius' Duke of Brunswijck, son to Henry the younger. Henry julius, son to julius, Duke of Brunswijck. He married unto Elizabeth, daughter to Frederick the second, and sister unto Christian the fourth, kings of Denmark. Fredericke-Vlric, and Christian administrator of Halberstat, sons to Henricus julius, and Elizabeth, sister to Christian the fourth king of Denmark. The rest of the princes of this house, styled likewise Dukes of Brunswijck, but not continuing the house, (their lines being extinguished) in regard of their number, and to avoid confusion, we have purposely omitted, which method we will observe in the orders of the rest of the Germane Princes. The DUKEDOM of LUNENBURG. How this state was first begun, and occasioned, we have showed in * Pet. Bertij Com. Rerum Germ. l. 2. c. 18 the Dukedom of Brunswijck. The order of the Princes, continuing the house, follow. William first Earl of Lunenburg, afterwards Duke, son to Henry the Lion, Duke of Saxony, and Bavaria. Otho Duke of Lunenburg, son to William. His uncle Henry deceasing without male he succeeded likewise in the Dukedom of Brunswijcke. john Duke of Lunenburg, son to Otho, Duke of Brunswijck, and Lunenburg. His brother Albert succeeded in Brunswijck, the two Dukedoms again divided. Otho Duke of Lunenburg, son to john. Otho, and William Dukes of Lunenburg, sons to Otho the Elder. They both deceased without issue male, by which means after the custom of Germany the inheritance hereof descended upon Magnus the first, and the surviving house of Brunswijck. Magnus' the first Duke of Brunswijck, and Lunenburg. Magnus' the second Duke of Brunswijck, and Lunenburg, son to Magnus the first. Henry Duke of Brunswijck, and Lunenburg, son to Magnus the second. William Duke of Brunswijck, & Lunenburg, son to Henry. He yielded up the Dukedom of Lunenburg unto his uncle Bernard, son to Magnus the second. Bernard Duke of Lunenburg, son to Magnus with the chain, Duke of Brunswijck, and Lunenburg, and uncle unto William. Frederick Duke of Lunenburg, son to Bernard. Otho Duke of Lunenburg, son to Frederick. Henry Duke of Lunenburg, son to Otho. Otho, and Ernest Dukes of Lunenburg, son to Henry. Otho the younger, son to Otho. Otho: Freder: etc. sons to Otho the younger. William, and Henry sons to Ernest. Ernest etc. sons to William julius: Ernestus etc. sons to Henry. THE DUKEDOM OF HOLSTEIN. The Country is the same with the ancient Saxony beyond the Elb, * V. Alb Krantzij Saxoniae lib. 5. 11. &▪ 1●. the seat of the Saxons of Ptolemie; containing now four parts, or divisions, of Ditmarse, Stormarse, Wagerland, and of Holstein, particularly thus called. It was first an Earldom, divided from the great Dukedom of Saxony by Duke Lotharius, who afterwards was Emperor, and given by him with this title unto Adolph, Earl of Schowenburg, whose successors, continued still in the line masculine, for 400 years afterward enjoyed the same. In the year 1459. Adolph the last Earl hereof and Duke of Schleswick deceasing without lawful heirs, the right hereof was controversed betwixt Christian the first king of Denmark, son unto the sister of Adolph; and Otho, Earl of Schowenburg, further off, but descending in a direct line masculine from the first Adolph. Otho being compounded with for a sum of money Christian enjoyed the Earldom of Ho●stein, with the Dukedom of Schleswick, whereof Schleswick he immediately incorporated with the kingdom of Denmark, the other his successors still have held under the fief, and sovereignty of the Empire unto this day. The Emperor Frederick the third to gratify this Prince, giving unto him Ditmarse, pretended then to be without Lord, united the same herewith together with Stormarse into one entire Dukedom, thus named, which under the homage, and right of the Empire the house of Denmark still hitherto hath possessed. THE DUKEDOM OF WESTPHALIA. This is now merely a title, usurped by the Archbishops of Colen ever since the proscription of Duke Henry, surnamed the Lion. The country is divided amongst sundry Bishops, and inferior States, and Princes. THE DUKEDOM OF BERGEN, AND EARLDOM OF MARCK. Concerning these see Cleve in the Relation of France, to the right of whose Princes they now belong. THE ALMANS a Alamanni Aur: Victoris de Caesaribus Imp: Antonino Caracalla. Alemanni Am: Marcellini lib. 27. Alamanni M. Aur: Cassiodori Chron: Imp: Valentiniano seniore. The * V. Sext. Aurelium Victorem de Caesaribus Imperat. Bassiano Caracalla. Eiusdem Epitomen Imp: Claudio secundo, Bassiano, & Constantino; Eutropij lib. 9 Imperat: Gallieno, Dioclesiano, Maximiano, & Constantio Magni Constantini filio; Aelij Spartiani Caracallam; M. Aur: Cassiodori Chronicon Imperat: Dioclesi●no, Constantio filio Constantini Magni, & Gratiano; Am. Marcellini lib. 14. Imper. Constantio juniore; & lib. 26. 27. 29. & 30. Imp. Valentiniano & Valente; & lib. 31. Imp. Valente, & G●atiano; Agathiae lib. 1. jornandis de Reg. & Temp. successione lib. Imperat. Dioclesiano & Constantio; Aymonij de Rebus gestis Francorum lib. 1. c. 15. & lib. 4. c. 79, Bea●i Rhenani de Rebus Germaniae lib. 1. (Alemanni trans Rhenum etc.) Martini Crusi) annal Suevicos. name hereof some fabulously derive from one Alman, whom they would have to have been the 11 King of the Dutch, or Germans about the year of the world 2391. Others no less absurdly from the Lake Leman●● b Lemanus Lacus Caesarís Com: B●lli Gal. l. 1. of Caesar, now the Lake of Geneve; but whose name, and dominions never extended so far. Others from the river Altmul in Nortgow, called in Latin by some later writers Alemannus, whereunto they should border. Others more probably from the Dutch words (Allensen man) signifying as much as all sorts of men, which name perhaps c Alemanni (si As●●io Quadtato viro Italicensi fides praestanda est, quire● Germanorum diligenter perscripsit) adventitij sunt, & ex varia hominum collwione: quod sone eorum cognomento praefertur. Agathiae lib: 1. at their first coming down to the Rhijn, and the Roman frontiers they might take up, or be called by others, being then a medley of sundry Dutch nations, and not known by any one distinct name. The best do Etymologize them from the words (Awl man) expressing in the Dutch Language, as in our English, either a promiscuous number of all sorts of men, or men all hardy, and valiant; a name most likely usurped by these Germans in ostentation of their valour at their coming down to those borders, and for a greater terror to the Roman Garrisons, whom they affronted on the further side of the Rhijn, and the Danow. They were originally Suevians (into which name after their subjection to the Frenchmen by little and little they resolved again, as into their first Element) inhabiting sometimes about the Elb, and towards the declining of the Roman Empire, as Crusius conjectureth, in the reign of the Emperor Septimius Severus descending to the Rhijn, and Danow, or the Marches, and borders of that state; whether that they were driven out of their first, and native countries, or drawing hither as towards a warmer sun, and more rich, and certain pray; or whether that they expulsed from hence the ancient inhabitants, or that these, their country being large enough for both, incorporated into their common name. For nothing towards this purpose can be gathered out of the snatching epitomizing Histories of tho●e times. The first time, wherein we hear them mentioned, was in the reign of the Emperor Antoninus Bassianus Caracall●, who should overcome them in a battle fought ne'er unto the river of the M●i●e. From hence (I think,) it is, that Crusius conjectureth their first descent unto the Rhijn to have happened about the reign of Severus, father to this Emperor. After this we hear of them frequently upon occasion of their inroads, and excursions into the neighbouring Roman Provinces: in the reign of Gallienus spoiling, and foraging Gaul, and through this province breaking into Italy: of Claudius the second, overthrown by this prince with great slaughter in Italy ne'er unto the Lake Benacus: of Dioclesian, and Maximianus to the number of 60 thousand slain in Gaul in the country of the Lingones by Constantius, father to the Great Constantine: Of Constantius, father unto Constantine the Great, and succeeding unto Dioclesian, served in Bretaigne by Erocus, a king of this nation: of Constantius son to Constantine the Great, wasting then, and spoiling Gaul, and overcomed in battle at Argentoratum by julianus, and driven home into their country, Chrodomarius, one of their kings being taken prisoner: of Valentinian the first, and Valens foraging Gaul, and Rhaetia, and again beaten, and overthrown by the Romans: of Gratian, again invading Gaul, and by the army hereof slain at Argentaria to the number of 30 thousand. Their seat here during these their affairs, and since that they were known by the name of Almans was the right shore of the Rhijn from beyond the Mien, or from the confluence of the Rhijn, & the Moselle, & the borders of the Frenchmen unto the part of the Rhijn, against the Rauraci, now the country of Basil; or (as in Crusius) unto he town of Waldshut above Basil, a sort sometimes of the Almans, affronting the Romans; confined upon the South with the Danow, and thwarting on the farther sides of the rivers Danow, and the Rhijn the provinces of Rhaetia Prima, Germania Prima, and Maxima Sequanorum. They contained then the parts, where now he the Dukedoms of Franconia, and Wittenberg, the Marquisate of Baden, Brisgow, and Mortrew, with the part of Schwaben, comprehended within the Danow, and of the Lower Palatinate, lying within the Rhijn. About, or shortly after the reign of Valentinian the third (for no ancient author mentioneth the exact time,) as Rhenanus conjectureth presently after the invasion of Attilas', and the death of Aetius, following the tract of the Huns, who beating down the Roman towns, and fortresses, had leveled, and made plain the way before them, passing over the rivers of the Rhijn, and the Danow, they made themselves masters of the first Rhaetia, with the First Germany, and part of Maxima Sequanorum in Gaul; whose conquest in the more flourishing estate of Rome, they had often before to their loss attempted, enlarging by this means their dominions, and the name, language, and account of the Dutch unto the Alps, and beyond the Rhijn unto the confines of the Burgundians, bounding then upon the South with Italy; upon the West with the river Russ, and the Mountain Vauge from Burgundy; upon the North with the Moselle; & and upon the East with the river Lech from the Bavarians, or from those, who then held Vindilicia; containing at this day besides the parts before mentioned, the rest of the Lower Palatinate, and of Schwaben, the Grisons, Switzerlandt unto the river Russ, the territory of Basil, Sungow, Elsass, and Westreich. Not long after this their enlargement quarrelling with the French, jealous of their victories, and conquests, they were overthrown by king Clovys at Tolbiacum, now the town of Zulph near Colen, in a memorable, and great battle; subdued after by this Prince, and, lest they should recover again, upon a barbarous jealousy of their strength, and greatness oppressed with a miserable, and lasting servitude; some marks whereof in the common sort of the Suevians do still hitherto remain. Their estate, whilst they were free, and during the Roman Monarchy, was under Kings, every lesser Canton having their several Princes, whereof we read in Am. Marcellinus no fewer than eight to have reigned at one time, besides others probably not mentioned. Upon their subjection to the French men they were made a Dukedom; named first the Dukedom of Almaigne, afterwards of Schwaben, continuing as during the whole government of the French, so after the expiration of the French Empire, and since this became elective, whereof, and of the States raised from hence, we are now to relate. THE DUKEDOM OF ALMAIGNE OR SCHWABEN. By these two names we find the ancient Dukedom promiscuously * Ex martini Crusij Annalibus Suevicis. to have been called. The State was erected under this title by Clovys, King of the Frenchmen presently upon his conquest of the nation. The first Dukes were only but such governor's under the French, thus styled, chosen by the free grace of the Princes, and in whose free power it was to remove, and displace them at their pleasure. It was after the division of the French Empire by the sons of the Emperor Lewis the Godly, and that the Empire was translated to the Germans that they became hereditary, the first that transmitted this honour to posterity being Frederick the first, created by the Emperor Henry the fourth. The Dukes of Almaigne, or Schwaben (for as many as we can find of them out of the lame Dutch Antiquaries) follow. Leutharis, and Bultinus. Gonzo, Luitfridus, and Vncelinus in the reign of Childebert, French king. Martin, and Godfrey in the time of Pepin the Fat, major of the Palace. Maso about the same time. Ortuvinus in the time of S. Gal. Luitfridus, & Theodovalda in the Regency of Charles Martel, major of the Palace. At this time Crusius accounteth in Almaigne (to use his own words) Elsass, Zurichgow, Schwaben, and the Higher Germany, whereby it appeareth that little until then had been diminished of the ancient. Theobaldus, Bertholdus, Veius, Gotfridus, and Watilo in the same reign. Hildebrandus, Imanus, Gotfrey, and Lantofrichus during the same Regency, for many than commanded together. Geroldus, Hiltebrandus, and Berchtoldus in the reign of the Emperor Charles the Great. Nothardus in the reign of the Emperor Lotharius the first. Wighartus, and Rupertus about the same time in the reign of Lewis, surnamed the Ancient King of Germany. Berchtoldus, and Erchinger in the reign of the Emperor Arnulph. In the reign of the same Prince Rodulphus, & Burchardus. Hitherto the order of the Dukes is broken, and confused. There followeth a more continuate succession, but neither yet hereditary. Burchard, descended from the Earls of Buchorn, created Duke of Almaigne, or Schwaben in the year 916 by the Emperor Conrade the first. Herman. Luitulphus. Duke of Saxony, son to the Emperor Otho the first. Burchard the second, son to Burchard the first. Otho the first, son to Luitulphus before mentioned. Conrade. Herman the second. Herman the third, son to Herman the second. Ernest the first. Ernest the second, son to Ernest the first. Herman the fourth. Henry, brother to the Emperor Conrade the second. Otho the second, Count Palatine of Witlispach, Nephew to the Emperor Otho the third. Otho the third, marquis of Sweinfurt. Rodulph, Earl of Rheinfeilden, by the practice of Pope Hildebrand chosen afterwards Emperor of the Romans against the Emperor Henry the fourth. He died of a wound at Mersburg received against this Emperor in the battle sought at the River of Elster in Meisen. By this time sundry new Estates being erected, and lopped off from the vast body of the Dukedom of Schwaben the name, and account hereof became straitened within more narrow bounds. Frederick the first, surnamed the Ancient, Baron of Hohen-staufen, created Duke of Schwaben by the Emperor Henry the fourth in the place of Rodulph. He first made the Dukedom hereditary, the former Dukes after Crusius commanding but in the nature of deputies, and leiutenants of the Emperors. Frederick surnamed with the one eye, son to Frederick the Ancient. Frederick surnamed Barbarossa, son to Frederick with the one eye. He was elected Roman Emperor, unfortunately drowned in the river Saphet in Armenia in his journey towards Syria for the recovery of the Holy Land, buried at Tyre. Frederick the fourth, younger son to the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa. Henry the eldest brother, was elected Emperor of the Romans after his father. Conrade, brother to Frederick the fourth. Philip brother to Frederick the fourth, and Conrade. He became Roman Emperor after the decease of Henry the Sixt. He was slain at Bamberg by Otho Count Palatine. Frederick the fifth, son to the Emperor Henry the Sixt. He was also made Emperor by the name of Frederick the second after Otho Count Palatine, son to Henry surnamed the Lion, Duke of Saxony, poisoned in Italy by his base son manfred. Conrade son to Frederick the fifth, poisoned by manfred, his base brother. Conradinus, son to Conrade, taken prisoner in Italy in his wars against Charles Duke of Anjou, beheaded afterwards at Naples by the commandment hereof, jealous, and unpatient of a corrival, young, and without heirs, the last Duke of Schwaben, and in whom ended the succession, and family of Frederick the Ancient. After this disaster the Dukedom of Schwaben, for want of heirs falling to the Empire, became scattered into sundry lesser States, too many to recite, containing besides the Bishoprics almost infinite of Imperial towns, Dukedoms, Earldoms, and petty Baronies. The estates of chiefer note, partly arising out of those ruins, and partly before this main dissolution divided, and cut off from the great body hereof were the Dukedom of Zeringen, the Earldoms of Habspurg, Pfirt, Friburg, and Elsass, the Marquisate of Baden, the Dukedom of Wirtenberg, and the Palatinate of the Rhijn, whereof part are at this day extinguished, and not in being, part yet remain, of which in the next place. THE DUKEDOM OF ZERINGEN. This * V. Francisci Irenici Germaniae Exeges: lib. 3. c. 10●; josiae Simleri de Rep. Heluetiorum lib: 1. (de civitate Bernae); Getardi de Roose Histo: Austriacae. lib. 1. (de Comitibus Habspurgi); Mart: Crusijs An: Suevicorum part: 2. l. 8. c. 4. part. 3. lib. 1. c. 2.; & p. 2. lib. 7. c. 3. took the name from a Castle thus called, whose ruins are yet seen ne'er unto the town of Friburg in Brisgow. The Princes thus named were sometimes Lords of Brisgow with a great part of modern Zwitzerlandt. Of these we find much mention in the Dutch, and French Antiquaries, but obscure, and confused. The last Duke of Zeringen was Berchtold (a name affected by this family) deceasing in the year 1218 upon the birthday of the Emperor Rodulph the first. What became of the possessions hereof it will appear afterwards. THE EARLDOM OF HABSPURG. This was * V. Gerardi de Roose Histor: Austriacae l: 1: so called from a Castle of this name standing sometimes upon the river Aar in Argow in Switzerlandt, now ruinated. It contained Argow, or the greatest part thereof. The Princes hereof after Gerard de Roose were first named Earls of Altemburg, or of Argow; the first of whom, whereof there is any certain mention, was one Guntram, living about the year 950. It was after that this Castle was builded, that they were entitled Earls of Habspurg. From Guntram they were continued, as followeth. Betzelinus, Earl of Altemburg, son to Guntram. Rapato, son to Betzelinus, conjectured by Gerard de Roose to have first founded the castle of Habspurg, and to have taken upon him the title of Earl of Habspurg. Warnerus the first, Earl of Habspurg, son to Rapato. Otho, son to Warnerus the first. Warnerus the second son to Otho. Albert the first son to Warnerus the second. Rodulph the first, son to Albert the first. Albert the second, son to Rodulph the first. He laid to the possessions of the house of Habspurg the Upper Elsatz. Rodulph the second, son to Albert the second, created afterwards Roman Emperor by the name of Rodulph the first. Falling at odds with Ottocarus, king of Bohemia, he took from him the countries of Austria, Steirmarck, Karnten, and Krain, with other neighbouring pieces, which he then lately had got seized of, since possessed by this family: the first raiser of the house of Habspurg, since named of Austria, the most numerous, great, and potent of Europe, at this day branching over the most part of the princely houses of Christendom, whereof more eminently amongst others are the Germane Emperors, and the Kings of Spain. THE EARLDOM, OR ADVOCATESHIP OF FRIBURG. * V. Martini Crusijs Annalium Suevicorum. part. 3. lib. 1. c. 2; & Gerardi de Roose Histor: Austriacae l: 3. This comprehendeth Brisgow, named thus from the town of Friburg, the chief of the country. The Princes hereof succeeded unto the Dukes of Zeringen, but by what means, and who was the first, it is uncertain. Eggon the last Earl, or Advocate of Friburg, turmoiled with civil wars of his rebellious subjects, sold his whole right, and interest hereof for 12000 Ducats to Albert, and Leopold, Archdukes of Austria, and sons to Albert the Short, whose successors of the house of Austria are now Lords hereof. THE DUKEDOM OF PFIRT. THis * V. Gerardi de Roc Histor: Austriacae lib. 3. de Alberto cogn: Contra●cto. contained Sungow, & was named thus from the town of Pfirt, yet standing herein. When this Earldom began we find not. Vlric, the last Earl, deceasing without heir male, the estate became seized by Albert, surnamed the Short, Archduke of Austria in right of his wife joan, daughter hereunto, Ursula the other sister being compounded with for her part for the sum of 8000 crowns. By this means the Princes of the house of Austria unto this day have continued in the possession hereof. THE DUKEDOM OF WIRTENBERG. THis was * V. Mart: Crusijs Annalium Suevicorum part: 2. lib. 3. c. 10. & part. 2. lib 7. c. 9 Eiusdem Annal: Suevicorum lib: Paralip. c. 2. & Petri Birtij Comment. Rerum Germ: lib. 2. c. 20. first a petty Earldom, containing only the Castle of Wirtenberg (standing now not far from the town of Stutgard, & the Neccar) with some little portion of country about it, occasioning the name. It increased to its present greatness through the addition of sundry neighbouring states, accrueing to the princes hereof by marriages, purchase, and arms, and their ancient names abolished, uniting into this common. These were after Crusius the Dukedom, of Teck, (whereof the princes are yet entitled) and of Vrslingen, & Schiltach, the Earldoms of Calb, Tubingen, Gryningen, Vrach, Achellen, Vahingen, Herrenbergen, and Aspergen, together with the Baronnyes of Niffen, Winspergen, Hohen-stauffen, Ebenspachen, and Helfenstein. Birtius addeth Zabergow, Kreichgow, and Zolleren. The Princes follow. Conrade, the first which we can find of the Earls of Wirtenberg, descended from the ancient Barous of Beutelspach, and living about the year 1100, & in the reign of the Emperor Henry the fourth. Vlric the first, son to Conrade. john, son to Vlric the first, Lewis, son to john. Henry, son to Lewis. Eberhard son to Henry. Vlric, son to Eberhard. Eberhard, and Vlric, sons to Vlric. Vlric, and Henry, sons to Eberhard. Eberhard and Vlricke sons to Vlric. ulrick son to Eberhard. Eberhard son to Vlrick. Eberhard, son to Eberhard. This Prince having married Henrica, daughter to Henry, Earl of Mompelgard augmented his house with that Earldom. Lewis, and Vlric, sons to Eberhard. Eberhard, son to Lewis, first Duke of Wirtenberg, created by the Emperor Maximilian the first. He founded the University of Tubingen. He died without surviving lawful heirs. Eberhard, and Henry, sons to Vlric, brother to Lewis, father to Eberhard the first Duke. Vlric, son to Henry, expulsed by the confederate states of the Suevian League, his Dukedom by the Emperor Charles the fifth being given to his brother Ferdinand, Archduke of Austria, restored again by the arms of Philip Landgrave of Hessen. His younger brother George succeeded in the Earldom of Mompelgard. Christopher, son to Vlric. Lewis son to Christopher. He deceased without issue. Frederick, son to George Earl of Mompelgard, brother to Vlric, (the house, or succession of Vlric being extinguished in Lewis) succeeding in the Dukedom. john-fredericke, son to Frederick now Duke of Wirtenberg. THE PALATINATE OF THE RHIIN COncerning this state see France. THE MARQVISATE OF BADEN. THe estate * V. Francisci Irenici Exeges: Germa: niae lib. 3. c. 104. 105. & 108; & Principum Christianorum Stemmata per Antonium Albizium. was occasioned by the Emperor Otho the third, ordaining in this frontier against the Frenchmen a Limenarch, or marquis, in continuance of time becoming haereditary, and named thus of the town of Baden, his seat, or residence. The first marquis after Irenicus was one Herman, living about the year 1120. agreeing with the time of the Emperor Henry the fifth; more probably the first, who derived this title, and honour to his issue, and succession. Others more distinctly place this Herman in the year 1155, and in the reign of Frederick Barbarossa, created marquis by this Emperor. The Princes, continuing the house, follow. Herman the first, before mentioned, marquis of Verona, created marquis of the Empire by the Emperor Frederick the first. He is said to have married Imutha daughter to a former Earl of Baden. From the town of Baden, their first seat, the Princes since have been named the Marquesses of Baden. Herman the second, marquis of Baden, son to Herman the first. Herman the third, son to Herman the second. Herman the fourth, marquis of Baden, son to Herman the third. Rodulph, son to Herman the fourth. Herman son to Rodulph. Rodulph, son to Herman. Frederick son to Rodulph. Rodulph, son to Frederick. Bernard, son to Rodulph. james, son to Bernard. Charles, son to james. Christopher, son to Charles, marquis of Baden, and Hochberg, and Earl of Spanheim. Bernard, marquis of Baden, son to Christopher. His brother Ernest succeeded in the Marquisate of Hochberg. Christopher the Younger, son to Bernard. Edward, marquis of Baden, son to Christopher the younger. Indebted, and going about to sell, and alienate the estate from his house, he was driven out, and deprived of all by his kinsman Ernest, marquis of Hochberg. Ernest, and George Frederick, Marquesses of Hochberg, sons to Charles, son to Ernest marquis of Hochberg, son to Christopher the Elder, marquis of Baden, and Hochberg, and Earl of Spanheim, and brother to Bernard, marquis of Baden; after the expulsion of Edward succeeding in the Marquisate,, and country of Baden. Ernest deceasing without issue male, George Frederick remained sole heir of the house, marquis of Baden, and Hochberg in the time of Albizius. How the country by continual additions became enlarged unto its present extent see the third book of Irenicus, and the 108. chapter. THE FRENCHMEN. a Franci Am: Marcellini lib: 27. etc. OF the Original, Empire, and whole fortune of this nation we have already fully related in the discourse of the famous, and potent kingdom of France. The name, and memory hereof is yet continued here in the country of Franconia, one of the four main Dukedoms, or Provinces, during the command of the French the part of Germany, then subject unto them, was divided into. The title of the Duke of Franconia is yet borne, & and maintained by the Bishop of Wurtzburg. THE THURINGIANS. b Toringi Sidon: Apollinaris Paneg: Avito. Thoringi Procop: lib. 1. de Bello Gothico. Turingi Aymonij lib. 4. c. 76. etc. THese * V. Am. Marcellini lib: 31. Imperat: Valente, & Gratiano; Clau: Ptolem: lib: 3. c. 5. Geogr. Sidonij Apollinaris Panegyricum Avito; Procopij lib. 1. de Bello Gothico; Gregorij Turonensis lib. 2. c. 12, & lib. 3. c. 4. & 7. Aymonij de gestis Francotum lib. 1. c. 7. & lib: 2: c: 9 Georgij Fabritij Originum Saxonicarum lib. 6. probably might be the Thervingi, mentioned by Ammiarius Marcellinus in his 31 book in the Emperor's Valens, and Gratianus, driven then by the Huns unto the hither side of the river Danow; but from what country he nameth not. Not unprobably otherwise they might be the Tyrangetae of Ptolemie c Tyrangetae Ptol. l. 3. c. 5. Tyregetae. Strab: lib. 7. Geog. , a nation then inhabiting Sarmatia. Perhaps these three might all be the names of one, and the same people. But in this nothing is certain. The first time, wherein we read of this express name, was in the reign of the Emperor Valentinian the third; when they are d Chunus, Bellonotus, Neurus, Bastarna, Toringus. Sidon. Apollinaris Panegyr: Avito. mustered up by Sidonius Apollinaris amongst other Barbarous nations following Attilas' towards Gaul, and the West. Their first certain mention in this country of Germany we find to have been in the reign of Childerick the fourth king of the Frenchmen from Pharamont, father to the great Clovys (Avitus, and Maiorianus then succeeding in the expiring Roman Empire of the West) at what time we hear of one Bissinus, King of this nation, and of his adulteress wife Bissina, entertaining Childerick, living there exiled, expulsed out of his kingdom. Procopius notwithstanding in his Gothish wars fetcheth their antiquity, and arrival hither much further from the time of the Emperor Augustus, coming, and inhabiting here by his permission; but without the testimony of more ancient authors, and for this cause not deserving any credit. The parts they took up here, whilst they were a free estate, and before they became subject to the Frenchmen, were the modern Duringen, and Hessen. They were subject under kings, whereof since their first notice in regard of their short continuance we find only two, Bissinus now mentioned, and Erminfridus. Under Erminfridus their liberty, and kingdom took end, overcome, and after perfidiously slain at Tolbiacum, now Zulp, by Theodorik king of Austrasia, aided by his brother Clotarius, king of Soissons, sons to king Clovys' the great. Their country by this means became subject to the French of Austrasia; added unto East-France; whereunto it remained after for a long time annexed. It was afterwards under the Dutch Emperors made a Lantgravedome, than after divided amongst two Lantgraves of Duringen, and Hessen. The manner followeth. THE EARLDOM, OR LANTGRAVEDOME OF DURINGEN. IT * V. Georgij Fabritij Originum Saxonicarum lib. 6. was so named from the ancient inhabitants thereof, the Thuringians. The estate after a long vacancy was begun about the year 1025 by the Emperor Conrade the second in the person of Lewis, son by one of the Dukes of Orleans unto Blancaschidis, sister to Gisela, wife of this Emperor, and daughter unto Lewis the fourth French king. It contained then the whole ancient Duringen; the province not yet being divided. The Princes follow. Lewis, before mentioned, son unto Blancaschidis. Lewis the second, son to Lewis the first. Lewis the third, son to Lewis the second. Unto this prince (If I mistake not my author) The Emperor Lotharius the second gave first the title of Landgrave, signifying with the Dutch a Provincial Earl, the former Princes being only called by the simple title of Earls. Lewis the fourth, Landgrave of Duringen, son to Lewis the third. Lewis the fifth son to Lewis the fourth. He deceased without issue. Herman brother to Lewis the fifth. He obtained of the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa the Palatinate of Saxony, derived by the succeeding Lantgraves to the Marquesses of Meisen. Lewis the sixth, sun to Herman. He died without surviving male issue. Henry brother to Lewis the sixth. He deceased without issue, in whom ended the family, or male succession of the house of Orleans, after that it had therein continued for the space of 232 years. These being deceased, there strove for the inheritance, and right hereof Henry marquis of Meisen, whose mother was judith, or jutta, daughter unto Herman, and Henry Duke of Brabant, whose wife was Sophia daughter to Lewis the sixth. After some 9 years' contention, and war, by agreement betwixt the pretendants the country was divided betwixt them, whereof the Marquese of Meisen had the Eastern moiety for his share with the title of Landgrave of Duringen; and the Duke of Brabant West-Duringen with the title of Landgrave of Hessen. How the Lantgraves of Duringen have been since continued in the house of Meisen read those Marquesses. The Lantgraves of Hessen follow. THE LANTGRAVESHIP OF HESSEN. THis * V. Georgij Fabritij Originum Saxonicarum lib: 6. Petri Birtij Com: Rerum Germanicarum lib: 2. c. 22. was sometimes a parcel of the greater province of Duringen, from its western situation called then West-Duringen, and otherwise from the Cattis, its ancient inhabitants, corruptly Hessen. It was divided from Duringen about the year 1262 in the person (as was before mentioned) of Henry Duke of Brabant upon composition, & agreement made betwixt him, and Henry Marquis of Meisen, contending for the Lantgraveship of Duringen. The Lantgraves' continuing the house, follow. Henry the first, surnamed the Magnanimous, Duke of Brabant, in right of his wife Sophia, first Landgrave of Hessen. Henry the second, surnamed the Infant, Landgrave of Hessen, son to Henry the first, and Sophia. Henry surnamed the Meek, his elder brother, but by an other Venture, succeeded unto his father in the Dukedom of Brabant. Otho, and john, Lantgraves of Hessen, sons to Henry, surnamed the Infant. Henry, and Lewes, Lantgraves of Hessen, sons to Otho. Herman Landgrave of Hessen, son to Lewis, Lewis, surnamed the Mild, Landgrave of Hessen, son to Herman. He added to the house of the Lantgraves the Earldoms of Zigenheim, and Nidda. Henry, and Lewes, Lantgraves of Hessen, son to Lewes the mild. This Henry became likewise Earl of Catzenelbogen, having married Anne, daughter unto Philip the last Earl. William the Elder, and William surnamed the Middle, Lantgraves of Hessen, sons to Lewes; distinguished thus from William surnamed the younger, son to their uncle Henry. Philip, Landgrave of Hessen, and sole heir of the house, son to William, surnamed the Middle, famous in the Protestant wars, detained prisoner by the Emperor Charles the fifth, freed by Maurice, Duke elector of Saxony. He lastly added to his house the Earldom of Catzenelbogen, formerly adjudged by the Emperor to the Earls of Nassau, giving unto the Earls for composition six hundred thousand crowns, and the Earldom of Dietz, reserving notwithstanding the title. William, Lewes, Philip, and George, Lantgraves of Hessen, sons to Philip. Maurice, son to William; and Lewes of Darmstadt sonto George, Lantgraves of Hessen at this present. THE BOIOARIANS. a Boioarij Aymonij lib: 1. c. 15. de Gestis Francorum &c: Boij joan: Aventini Histor. Boiorum. Bavari recentiorum. TO find * V. T. Livij histor. Rom. l. 5. 21. 32. 33. 35. & 36 Strab. Geog: lib: 5 & 7. C. jul. Caesaris Comment. Belli Gallici lib. 1. c. 2. 9 & 11. Corn. Taciti lib. de Moribus Germanorum; Plin: Nat: Hist: lib: 3. cap. 24. Vel Paterculi Histor. lib. 2. Ptolem. Geograph. l. 3. c. 1. & l. 2. c. 11. Aymonij de Gestis Francorun lib. 1. c. 15. & lib. 4. c. 61. 64. 66. 73. 81. & 82. Eginhartum de Vita & Rebus Gestis Caroli Magni; O thonis Frisingen sis Chro. l. 5. cap. 9 20. 25. & 30. joan. Adventini Histori● Boiorum. B. Rhenanis Rerum Germanicarum lib. 1. & 2. Wolfangi Lazij de Gentium Migrationibus lib. 7. (de Boijs. out the original of this nation we are first briefly to set down the ancient seat, progress, flittings, & story of the Boijs, from whom the best authors derive, if not their descent, yet their name. The Boijs (to let pass the dreams of Lazius, and Aventinus, drawing them (I know not by what ways) from Asia, and the Armenians, were a people of the Gauls beyond the Alps. Pliny in the fourth book of his Natural history, and 19 chapter maketh mention of a people of this name inhabiting in his time part of Gaul Lugdunensis, containing after modern interpreters the country now called Burbonois. But, whether these were some left remainders of the first Boij, it is uncertain. It is more probable, that they were the remainder of the Boijs, following the Helvetians in their wars against Caesar, and the Romans, & after their overthrow at the request of the Hedui placed in their country. In that great disbourdment of the Gauls in the reign of Ambigatus king of the Celtaes, and of Tarqvinius Priscus, king of Rome, these first Boij amongst other people followed Bellovesus into Italy, seating themselves betwixt the Mountain Apennine, and the river Po, where for many hundred years they continued, famous for their sundry battles fought with the Romans, although most commonly with their loss. In the 21. book of Livy, and towards the beginning of the second Punic war we hear of them rebelling against, and invading the Roman country about Mutina. In the 32 book themselves invaded, and scattered by the Consul Minutius. In the 33 book under their king Corolamus killing 3 thousand of the army of the Consul Marcellus, subdued shortly after by the same Consul, and by his Colleague L. Furius Purpureo. In the 35 book slain in a great battle at Mutina by L. Cornelius Merula to the number of 14. thousand. In the 36. book in an other great fight overcomed, and slain by P. Cornelius Scipio Nasica according to Valerius Antias his computation herein to above 32 thousand; wholly submitting themselves after this overthrow unto the mercy of this enemy, and amercyed with the loss of half their country. After this their memory in Italy languisheth, and dies, driven from hence after Strabo in his 5. book beyond the Alps amongst the Taurisci, and towards the Danow, but without setting down the express time of their flitting. Most probably this happened betwixt the second Punic war, about which time fell out these their affairs with the Romans, and the wars of the Cimbri; whom in the 7. book of the same author we read in their passage towards Italy setting upon the Boijs, then inhabiting the wood Hercynian, and to have been repulsed by them. From these scattered troops of the Boijs we find four several colonies, thus named, to have descended, inhabiting within the Great Germany, or the neighbouring parts thereunto; if not rather all these were but one company, by means of their sundry misfortunes, and flittings seeming divers. 1. The Boijs, mentioned by Caesar in the first book of his Commentaries of the wars of Gaul, seated amongst the Norici, and joining with the Helvetians in their wars against Caesar, after their overthrow planted by him in the country of the Hedui at the entreaty hereof. 2. The Boijs, mentioned by Strabo in his 5. book, dwelling amongst the Taurisci, and utterly extirpated by the Daci. 3. The Boijs, mentioned by Strabo in his 7. book, but without naming their place, consumed, and rooted out by Baeribista, king of the Getae, whose left country most likely was that Deserta Boiorum Regio of Pliny in the 3. book of his Natural History. 4. And the Boijs, mentioned by Tacitus in his book de a Igitur inter Hercyniam syluam, Rhenumque & Maenum amnes Helvetij; ulteriora Boij; Gallica gens, tenuerunt. Manet adhuc Boiemi nomen, significatque loci veterem memoriam, quamvis mutatis cultoribus. Cor: Taciti: lib. de Moribus Germanorun. Moribus Germanorum, dwelling beyond the wood Hercynian, driven out, & succeeded unto by the Marcomanni, leaving notwithstanding their name unto their left seat, called from hence by Tacitus Boiemum; by b Sentio Saturnino mandatum, ut per Cattos, excisis continentibus Hercyniae sylvis, legiones Boiohaemum (id regioni nomen, quam incolebat Maroboduus) ipse a Carnunto, qui locus Norici regni prozimus ab hac parte erat, exercitum, qui in Illyrico merebat, in Marcomannos orsus est. C. Velleij Paterculi lib. 2. Paterculus Boïohaemum; and at this day Bohemia. From these last Boij, or rather from the Marcomanni, inhabiting their left rooms Beatus Rhenanus conjectureth the name c Marcomannos, qui Boíohemum incolebant, suspicor a loco Boieroes (id est) non Boios, sed Boicos esse dictos, unde etiam Boioariorum nomen, & ditio trans Danubium. Beati Rhenanis Rerun Germanicarum l. 1. (Marcomanni cum Noriscis, & Hermunduris in Noricum, & Rhetiam Secundam. and nation of the Boioarians to have descended; from their country Boiemum of Tacitus named by Ptolemy the Baemi; afterwards by long corruption not unprobably the Boioarij; in the wain of the Roman Empire, and the general flittings of the Barbarous nations removing more ne'er towards the Danow, and the Roman frontiers amongst the Narisci, and Hermunduri, consenting, and joining with them in their common name. The first express name of the Boioarij we find in the reign of Clovys the Great, king of the French, in Gregory de Tours, Aymonius, Vrspergensis, with other French, and Dutch authors (for more ancient authority we have not,) under their king Adalgerio aiding the Almans in that their great battle at Tolbiacum against the Frenchmen; partakers of their overthrow, and French subjection. Their seat then was that of the Hermunduri, and Norisci before mentioned, inhabiting altogether beyond the Danow, and containing now the country, called Nortgow, or the Upper Palatinat, with Voitlandt. Theodo, son to Adalgerio, their first Duke, about the year 508, and the 17. year of Anastasius, Emperor of the East, passing over the river Danow by the aid of the Frenchmen, and the association of sundry other barbarous people, took in the second Rhaetia, or Vindilicia, with part of Noricum, subduing, and driving out the Romans, & extending by this means their dominion, and the Dutch name, and language as far as the Alps, and Italy, confining upon the South with Gaul Cisalpine, possessed then by the Ostrogothes; upon the West with the river Lech, and the Almans; upon the East with the river Ens, and the Avares; and upon the North with the Sorabi, or the Sclaves inhabiting Meisen. They comprehended now besides Nortgow, and Voitlandt their first, and more ancient country, the Dukedoms of Bavaria, and Karnten, Krain, the Earldom of Tirol, the Bishopric of Saltzburg, with the part of Austria, lying betwixt the rivers of Ens, and the Inn; which was the whole extent of Boioaria, or Bavaria until Tassilo, and the reign of the Emperor Charles the Great. Long afterwards the Emperor Charles the Great having conquered, and driven out the nation of the Avares, possessing then Pannonia, with the rest of Noricum, added those two countries, containing now the Upper Austria, Steirmarck, Windischlandt, and the Lower Hungary, unto the Province of the Boioarians, peopled with their Colonies, in which account, and name these continued until the time of the Emperor Lewis the fourth, in whose reign they were again won from this nation, & the Dutch by the Hungarians. Their estate, whilst they were free, was under kings; of which name was Adalgerio before mentioned; for higher, or more we read not of. Overcome with the Almans at Tolbiacum, they shared of their fortunes, being made subject to king Clovys, and the Frenchmen, yet permitted, as a free people, to live under their own laws, and Princes, but with the title only of Dukes. Their Princes, as they are set down by Lazius, follow. Theodo, son to king Adalgerio, slain at Tolbiacum, their first Duke. Passing the river Danow he subdued Noricum and Vindilicia, won from the Romans. Theodo the second. Theodebert. Theodo the third. This was the first Christian Prince of the Bavarians, converted by Rupert, Bishop of Worms about the year 580, and in the reign of Theodebert, king of Austrasia. Tassilo the first. Garibaldus. Theodo the fourth. Tassilo the second. Theodo the fifth. Theodebert. Theodo the sixth. Grimold. Hugobert. Vtilo. and Tassilo the third, the last Duke of Bavaria of the house of king Adalgerio, deposed for treason, and shorn Monk by the Emperor Charles the Great, conspiring against him with Desiderius, king of the Lombard's. The country after this was made immediately subject to the French, governed by their prefects, and enlarged by the addition of Pannonia, won from the Avares. Not long after in the reign of the Emperor Lewis, surnamed the Godly, it was erected to a kingdom, in which title, and in the house of the Emperor Charles the Great it continued unto the reign of the Emperor Henry the first, & the expiration of the house of France in Germany, when again it became a Dukedom. The Princes, who have borne the title of kings of Bavaria, follow out of Aventinus. Lotharius, afterwards Emperor of the Romans, the first king of Bavaria of the house of Charles the Great, created by his father, the Emperor Lewis the Godly. Lewis, surnamed the Ancient, brother to Lotharius. Carloman; Lewis; and Charles, surnamed the Fat, afterwards Roman Emperor, sons to Lewis the Ancient. Arnulph, afterwards Emperor, son to Carloman. Lewis, afterwards Emperor, son to Arnulph. In this Prince's time Pannonia was conquered, and lopped off from the name and account of Bavaria by the Hungarians. Arnulph, descended from Charles the Great, after the decease of the Emperor Lewis the fourth without issue, elected by the people king of Bavaria, opposed by the Emperor's Conrade, and Henry the first. After long contention being reconciled with the Emperor Henry the first he changed his title of king into that less envious style of Duke; continued still by his successors, the occasion, and beginning of the Dukedom of Bavaria, whereof in the discourse following. THE DUKEDOM OF BAVARIA. a Boioaria Aymonij lib 4 c. 61. Boiaria joan: Aventini lib. 4. Annalium Boiorum; Bavaria recentiorum. THe * V. joan: Aventini annal Boiorum; Petri Birtij Commenta. Rerum Germanicarum l: 2. c. 10. & Principum Christianorum. stemmata per Antonium Albizium. name of Bavaria is affected, and new, called more properly Boioaria (for thus we find it written in all the more ancient Dutch Histories.) The estate, or rather the title of Duke was begun in the reign of the Emperor Henry the first in the person of Arnulph, before mentioned, some time's king of Bavaria. The manner how we have showed. It comprehended then in a manner the whole ancient Bavaria, subject to the kings, the parts conquered by the Hungarians excepted. Since by sundry casualties, and mutilations it hath become confined within straighter bounds. The order of the Dukes follow. Arnulph aforesaid the first Duke. Everhard, son to Arnulph, deposed by the Emperor Otho the first. Berchtold brother to Arnulph by the gift of the first Otho Emperor, the last Duke of Bavaria of the French offspring, and house of Charles the Great. Henry Duke of Bavaria, brother to the Emperor Otho the first. Henry son to Henry the first. Henry surnamed the Saint. He succeeded afterwards unto Otho the third in the Empire, the first Emperor elected. Henry, surnamed Heczel, brother unto Chunigund, wife unto Henry, the first Emperor elected. He was afterwards deposed, conspiring here against. Henry Welph, son to Robert, Earl of Altorp, created by the Emperor Conrade the second. Welpho the second, son to Henry Welph. Ernest by the gift of the Emperor Conrade the second. He was again deposed, conspiring against this Emperor. Henry. Cuno, accused of conspiracy, and deposed by the Emperor Henry the third. Henry, son to the Emperor Henry the third. He was afterwards elected Roman Emperor by the name of Henry the fourth. Conrade, brother to the Emperor Henry the fourth. Agnes, Empress, & mother to the Emperor Henry the fourth by the gift hereof. Otho by the gift of the Empress Agnes. He was deposed by the Emperor Henry the fourth. Welpho the third; son to Coniza, daughter to Welpho the second by one Azon, a marquis in Italy; created Duke of Bavaria by the Emperor Henry the fourth. Welpho the fourth, son to Welpho the third. Henry, surnamed the Proud, brother unto Welpho the fourth. Marrying unto Gertrude, daughter to the Emperor Lotharius the second, he became Duke, and elector of Saxony. He was proscribed, and deprived of both Dukedoms by the Emperor Conrade the thirde. Leopold, son to Leopold the fourth, Marques of Austria, by the gift of the Emperor Conrade the thirde. Henry brother unto Leopold, Marques, and afterwards Duke of Austria. Henry, surnamed the Lion, Duke elector of Saxony, son to Henry the Proud, by the arbitrement of the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa, the right hereunto being controversed betwixt him, and Henry Marquis of Austria. Upon composition, & in lieu hereof the Marquis of Austria had given unto him the country lying betwixt the rivers Ens, and the Inn, anciently a part of Bavaria, annexed ever since to the Dukedom, and family of Austria. He was proscribed, & deprived of both Dukedoms of Saxony, and Bavaria by the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa. His posterity have since succeeded in the Dukedoms of Brunswijck, and Lunenburg, parts of Saxony. Otho, Count Palatine of Scheuren, and Witelspach, descended from Arnulph the first Duke, created Duke of Bavaria by the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa. This Prince first constantly derived to his issue, and posterity the title, and right of Dukes of Bavaria, before his time uncertainly wandering from one Dutch family to another, and placed, & removed at the pleasure of the Emperors, the founder of the two houses of Bavaria, and of the Electours of the Rhijn. Lewis the first, Duke of Bavaria, son to Otho. Otho the second, son to Lewis the first. Marrying unto Gertrude, sole daughter unto Henry, Count Palatine of the Rhijn, he added to his house the Palatinat, & Electorship of the Rhijn, created Paltzgrave, and elector by the Emperor Frederick the second. Henry, Duke of Bavaria, and Count Palatine of the Rhijn, son to Otho the second. Lewis the second, Duke of Bavaria, and Count Palatine of the Rhijn, son to Otho the second, and brother unto Henry. Lewis the third, Duke of Bavaria, son to Lewis the second. He was elected Roman Emperor, and deceased in the year 1347. His elder brother Rodulph, had for his share the Palatinate of the Rhijn; and Nortgow, or the upper Palatinate, together with the title of elector, the founder of the house of the present Paltzgraves, and Electours. Stephen, Duke of Bavaria, son to the Emperor Lewis of Bavaria. His brothers William, and Albert were successively Earls of Haynault, Hollandt, and Zealandt, and Lords of West-Frieselandt. Lewis, another brother, succeeded in the Marquisate, and the Electourall dignity of Brandenburg. Stephen of Ingolstadt, john of Munchen, and Fridericke of Landshut (named thus from such parts of the Dukedom they possessed) Dukes of Bavaria, sons to Stephen the first. Ernest Duke of Bavaria, son to john of Munchen. Albert, surnamed the Godly, son to Ernest. Albert the second, son to Albert the first. William, son to Albert the second. Albert the third, son to William. William, son to Albert the third. Maximilian, and Albert, sons to William the second, Dukes of Bavaria in the year 1610. The rest of those who have borne the title of Dukes of Bavaria, and have deceased without issue, or not continued the house, in regard of our promised method we omit. Hereof were sometimes parts the Dukedoms of Steirmark, & Karnten, and Earldom of Tirol, with part of Austria, whose relations follow. THE DUKEDOM OF AUSTRIA. THis * johan. Cuspiniani Austriam; Gerardi de Roose Historiam Austriacam; Petri Birtij Commentar: Rerum Germanicarum lib: 2. c. 17. State was first occasioned upon the wars of the Hungarians, who vexing Germany with continual excursions, and alarms during the reigns of the Emperor's Lewis the fourth, Conrade; & Henry the first, were the cause that there were ordained by these Princes in the border of the Empire betwixt this enemy, and the Bavarians certain limitary prefects to defend that frontiere, from Oostenreich, or the Eastern kingdom (by which name Germany was then distinguished from France) of whose limit they were Guardians, called then the Marquesses of Oostenreich, and by Latin writers corruptly Austrasia, and Austria, becoming afterwards haereditary, and deriving this their title, and name to the country, now thus called, accrueing unto them by their conquests, and win from the Hungarians, and by their after encroachments upon the Dukes of Bavaria. Unto the Princes of this family, the most potent at this day through the Christian world are now subject the Kingdoms of Spain, of the Indies, Naples, Sicily, Bohemia, and Hungary; the great Dukedoms of Milan, Schlesi, Steirmarke, Karnten, and Krain; the Marquisates of Lausnitz, and Marherens; the Earldoms of Burgundy, and Tirol, Brisgow, Sung●w, the upper Elsatz, the greatest part of the Low Countries, together with the kingdom of Germany, and the Empire of the Romans. They were first as before styled Marquesses, than Dukes, and now lastly Archdukes. Their order, and succession follow. Leopold, surnamed the illustrious, son to Henry Earl of Bamberg; descended from the Dukes of Schwaben, the first marquis of Austria, deriving the title, and honour hereof to his offspring, and posterity (the former after the custom of those a Nomina Principum, ducum, & caeterorum olim tantum nomina munerum, seu officiorum erant, non haereditaria officia. Successu vero temporum Imperatores certis conditionibùs persuasi ea propria illis tratradiderunt, sive allodia ex iis fecerunt, ut iam de inceps haereditaria essent, & magis alienata à Caelaribus. Imperiales tamen civitates manserunt Imperatoribus, certa tributa pendendo, quo postea quaedam levatae, liberae Civitates appellantur. Martini Crusijs Annalium Suevicorum lib. Paralip: c. 22. Allodium proprium bonum, non feudum. Martini Crusijs Sueu: Annalium par. 1. lib. 11. c. 1. times being only but such Lieutenants; or Deputies of the Emperors,) created by the Emperor Henry the first, about the year 928. Henry the first, son to Leopold the Illustrious. Albert, son to Henry the first. Ernest; son to Albert. Leopold the second, son to Ernest. Leopold the third, son to Leopold the second. Leopold the fourth, son to Leopold the third. Henry the second, son to Leopold the fourth, marquis of Austria, and Duke of Bavaria. He was the first Duke of Austria, and added to the name, and account hereof the country betwixt the rivers Ens, and Inn, given unto him by the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa in lieu of the Dukedom of Bavaria, adjudged from him unto Henry, surnamed the Lion, Duke of Saxony. Leopold the fifth, Duke of Austria, brother to Henry, and son to Leopold the fourth. He most injuriously detained prisoner Richard the first, king of England, in his voyage homewards out of the Holy Land suffering shipwreck upon the coast of Istria, and surprised travelling disguised through his country. He added to the house of Austria the Dukedom of Steirmark, purchased from Ottacarus the last Duke, with the money gotten by the ransom of the king of England. Frederick the first, Duke of Austria son to Leopold the fifth. His elder brother Leopold succeeded in the Dukedom of Steirmarck. He deceased without heirs of his body. Leopold the sixth, eldest son to Leopold the fifth, and brother to Frederick the first, Duke of Austria, and Steirmarck. Frederick the second, Duke of Austria, and Steirmarck, son to Leopold the sixth. He deceased sans issue, in whom failed the line masculine of Leopold the Illustrious; the two Provinces of Austria, and Steirmarck becoming after this usurped by stranger families. Ottocarus, son to Wenceslaus the first, king of Bohemia, by the pretended right of his wife Margaret, daughter to Leopold the sixth, succeeding in both Dukedoms. He became likewise seized of the countries of Karnten, Krain, and Marca Trevisana, sold by Vlric, their last Prince. Overmatched by the greater power of the Emperor Rodulph the first, he quitted unto him, and the Empire all these his new got possessions, upon a new quarrel not long after slain by him in battle at the river of Marckh. Rodulph the first, Emperor of the Romans, and king of Germany, by right of war, & of the Empire Lord of Austria, Steirmarck, Karnten, Krain, and Marca Trevisana, gotten from Ottocarus. In the year 1283, by consent of the estates of the Empire assembled in a Diet at Auspurg he divided these countries, and other his hereditary possessions amongst his two sons Albert, & Rodulph; and Meinard Earl of Tirol, his brother in law; whereof Albert the elder brother had Austria, Steirmarck, and Krain; Rodulph Argow, the upper Elsatz, and other pieces in Schwaben, the proper inheritance of the house of Habspurg with the title of Duke of Schwaben; and Meinard Karnten, and Marca Trevifana. Albert the first, eldest son to the Emperor Rodulph, the first Duke of Austria, Steirmarck, and Krain of the family of Habsping, created in the year 1283. After the decease of his father he was elected Emperor of the Romans, and king of Germany. He was slain by john, son to his brother Rodulph Duke of Schwaben, whose guardian he had been in his minority, discontented with him for detaining his inheritance from him. Rodulph, created the first Archduke in a Diet held at Nurenberg, Frederick the third, Leopold the seaventh, Henry the third, Otho, surnamed the Pleasant, and Albert the second, surnamed the Short, Dukes of Austria, sons to the Emperor Albert, succeeding in both the parts, and divisions of their father and their uncle Rodulph Duke of Schwaben, forfeited by the treason of john, son to Rodulph, the murderer of the Emperor Albert. The four first brethren deceasing without male issue, as did Frederick, and Leopold, sons to Otho the Pleasant, the whole possessions of the house of Habspurg, and Austria fell upon Albert the Short, the sole surviving male issue of the Emperor Albert, and heir of the house. He enriched his house with the additions of Karnten, Marca Trevisana, and Sungow; descending upon him by marriage, and the donation of the Emperor Lewis of Bavaria. Rodulph the second, Albert the third, and Leopold the ninth, Archdukes of Austria, sons to Albert, surnamed the Short. Unto these three brethren accrued the Earldom of Tirol, given unto them by Margaret, surnamed Maltasch, the last princess, her young son Meinard deceasing before her, & being without hope of more issue. Rodulph the second dying sans issue, the dominions belonging to the house of Austria were shared betwixt the two younger brethren Albert, and Leopold; of which Albert had Austria, Steirmarck, Karnten, Krain, and Marca Trevisana; and Leopold Sungow, Argow, the Upper Elsatz, with the parts of Scwaben, belonging to this family, the ancient possessions of the house of Habspurg. In those two princes were again added to the house of Austria Brisgow, or the Earldom of Friburg, sold unto them by Eggon the last Earl. Leopold, being oppressed with a numerous issue, obtained afterwards of his brother Albert Steirmarck, Karnten, Krain, and Marca Trevisana, contented only with the province of Austria. Albert the fourth, Archduke of Austria, son to Albert the third. Albert the fifth, son to Albert the fourth. He married unto Elizabeth, heir unto the Emperor Sigismond, unto whom he succeeded in the Empire of the Romans, and the kingdoms of Bohemia, and Hungary. Ladislaus, son to the Emperor Albert, and Elizabeth, Archduke of Austria, and king of Hungary, and Bohemia. He died without issue, the last of the house of Albert the third, by which means the right, and inheritance of the country of Austria descended upon the posterity of Leopold the ninth. William, Leopold the tenth, Frederick the fifth, and Ernest Archdukes of Austria, sons to Leopold the ninth, succeeding with joint authority in the whole. William dying without issue, the other brethren divided the inheritance; whereof Leopold had Brisgow, Sungow, Turgow, the Upper Elsatz, with the parts yet left belonging to this house amongst the Helvetians, and in Schwaben; Frederick had the Earldom of Tirol; and Ernest Steirmarck, Karnten, and Krain. Marca Trevisana was before this time upon composition surrendered by Leopold the ninth to the house of the Carrarioes', Lords of Milan, possessed afterwards by the more powerful Venetians, subduing that city, and family, by whom now it is held. Leopold the tenth deceasing without heirs, as did likewise Sigismond, son to Frederick the fifth, the whole right, and possessions of the house of Leopold the ninth fell upon the succession of Ernest. Frederick the sixth, and Albert the fourth, Archdukes of Austria, sons to Ernest. His brother Albert the fourth, and Ladislaus king of Hungary, and Bohemia dying without issue, Frederick the sixth remained sole Lord of the dominions of the house of Austria. He was elected Roman Emperor after Albert the second by the name of Frederick the third, continued ever since in his house. The possessions then of the house of Austria were Austria, Steirmarcke, Karnten, Krain, Tirol, Brisgow, Sungow, and the Upper Elsatz, with some pieces in the proper Schwaben. The parts these sometimes held amongst the Helvetians (which a V. josiam Simlerum de Rep. Heluetiorum. were Lucerne, Glarona, Zug, Friburg, Schaffhausen, Baden, Bremgarten, Mellingen, the Free provinces in Wagenthal, Raperswyl, and Turgow) were before this time lost unto the confederate Swissers during the long wars of that nation against the Archdukes Leopold the ninth, Frederick the fifth, Sigismond, and other Princes of this house. Maximilian the first, Emperor of the Romans, and Archduke of Austria, son to the Emperor Frederick the third. He married unto Mary Duchess of Burgundy, and Princess of the Low countries. Charles the fifth, and Ferdinand the first, Archdukes of Austria, and successively Emperors of the Romans, sons to Philip, Duke of Burgundy, (son to the Emperor Maximilian the first, and Mary Duchess of Burgundy,) and to joan, eldest daughter to Ferdinand the fifth, and Elizabeth, kings of Castille, and Arragon. The Emperor Charles the fifth contented with the dominions of Spain, and Burgundy, left those of Austria unto his younger brother Ferdinand the first. This likewise succeeded in the two kingdoms of Hungary, and Bohemia, (having married Anne, sister unto Lewis, slain without issue in the battle at Mohacz against Soliman, the Great Turk,) continued ever since in his house. Philip the second, king of Spain, and Archduke of Austria, son to the Emperor Charles the fifth. Philip the third, king of Spain, and Archduke of Austria, son to Philip the second. Philip the fourth, king of Spain, and Archduke of Austria, now reigning, son to Philip the third. Maximilian the second, Roman Emperor, and king of Hungary, and Bohemia, Ferdinand the second, and Charles' the second, Archdukes of Austria, sons to the Emperor Ferdinand the first. Rodulph the second, and Mathias, successively Emperors of the Romans, and kings of Hungary, and Bohemia, Maximilian, Master of the Dutch order, and Albert, Lord of the Low countries, Archdukes of Austria, sons to the Emperor Maximilian the second. Ferdinand the second of that name Roman Emperor, and king of Hungary, and Bohemia, Leopold Bishop of Passaw, and Charles Bishop of Breslaw, Archdukes of Austria in the year 1616, sons to Charles. The issue of Ferdinand the second, son to the Emperor Ferdinand the first in regard of their base parentage on the mother's side, being a Burgher's daughter of Augspurg, were excluded from this title, and honour. THE DUKEDOM OF STEIRMARCK. THe * V. Wolphan: Lazij de Gentium aliquot migrationibus lib. 6. (de Tau: riscis, Carnis etc. name of Steirmarck, b The word (Steir) with the Dutch signifieth a Bullock, as doth-Tauriscus with the Latins. signified in the Dutch language the Marches of the Taurisci, c V. Strab. Geog. lib. 5. the ancient inhabitants of the country, and the limit, or bounds on this side of the German empire. It was first an Earldom, than a Marquisate, afterwards a Dukedom. The first Earl after Lazius was one Ottocarus, to whom the country should be given with this title by the Emperor Conrade the second. The princes until their union with the house of Austria follow out of the same author. Ottocarus before mentioned, first Earl of Steirmarck, created by the Emperor Conrade the second. Ottocarus the second, son to Ottocarus the first. Ottocarus the third, the first Marquis. Leopold, Marquis of Steirmarck, son to Ottocarus the third. Ottocarus the fourth, son to Leopold, created Duke of Steirmarck by the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa. Infected with the incurable disease of leprosy, and without hope of issue he sold the Dukedom, and country hereof for an easy price unto Leopold the fifth, Duke of Austria, in which family it hath been ever since continued. THE DUKEDOM OF KARNTEN. THe country * V. joannis Aventini Boiorum Annalium lib. 6. & 7. Gerardi de Roose Historiae Austriacae lib. 1. & 3. took the name from the Carni of Pliny its ancient inhabitants. When the state begun we find not. The first Duke we hear of was one Henry, mentioned by Aventinus, son to Berchtold Duke of Bavaria, and living in the reign of the Emperor Otho the third. Whether that their had been former Dukes it is uncertain. The Dukes after this follow in order. Conrade, son to Otho Duke of Franconia, after the decease of Henry, Duke of Karnten by the gift of the Emperor Otho the third. Adalbero by the gift of the Emperor Henry the second. Conrade the second son to Conrade the first, created by the Emperor Conrade the second. Welpho by the gift of the Emperor Henry the third. Luitolphus appointed by the Emperor Henry the fourth. Henry of Epperstain. Henry son to Engelbert perfect of Histria, adopted by Henry of Epperstain, deceasing without issue. He also died without children. By this most probably Krain, and Marca Trevisana became first added to the house of the Dukes of Karnten. Engelbert, brother to Henry. Vlric son to Engelbert. Henry son to Vlric. Herman brother to Henry. Vlric son to Herman. This Duke being aged, and without children sold the country hereof with its appendices unto Ottocarus, king of Bohemia. Ottocarus king of Bohemia, and Duke of Karnten by purchase from the last Vlric. Falling at variance with Rodulph the first, Emperor of the Romans upon a peace, and reconciliation made betwixt them he yielded over unto him Karnten, Krain, and Marca Trevisana, together with Austria, and Steirmarck. Rodulph the first Emperor of the Romans by right of war, and of the Empire, Lord of Karnten, Krain, Marca Trevisana, Austria, and Steirmarck, taken from Ottocarus king of Bohemia. In a Diet held at Augspurg in the year 1283, by consent of the estates of the Empire he gave Karnten, and Marca Trevisana unto Meinard, Earl of Tirol, his brother in law, reserving Austria, Krain, and Steirmarck for his eldest son Albert. Meinard, brother in law to the Emperor Rodulph the first, Earl of Tirol, and Duke of Karnten. Henry, Earl of Tirol, and Duke of Karnten, son to Meinard. He deceased without issue male. Otho surnamed the Pleasant, and Albert surnamed the Short Dukes of Austria, and sons to the Emperor Albert the first, Dukes of Karnten by the gift of the Emperor Lewis of Bavaria, the male issue of the house of Tirol failing in Henry. By this means the Dukedom of Karnten, Krain, and Marca Trevisana became possessed by the family of Austria. THE EARLDOM OF TIROL. IT * V. Gerardi de Roose Historiae Austriacae lib. 1. & 3. & Principum Christianorum Stemmata per Antonium Albizium. was thus named from the ancient Castle of Tirol, standing yet near unto the town of Meran, and towards the head of the river Adise. When the Earldom begun we find not. The Princes from more clear times follow. Meinard the first, Earl of Tirol, and Gorecz, deceasing in the year 1258. Meinard the second, Earl of Tirol, son to Meinard the first. He became likewise Duke of Karnten by the gift of the Emperor Rodulph the first. His brother Albert succeeded in the Earldom of Gorecz. Henry Duke of Karnten, and Earl of Tirol, son to Meinard the first. Leaving no issue male Karnten, and Marca Trevisana returned upon the Princes of the house of Austria by the gift of the Emperor Lewis of Bavaria. Margaret surnamed Maultasch, Countess of Tirol, daughter to Henry. Haning no surviving issue by the consent of her people she estated this rich Earldom upon Rodulph, Albert, and Leopold Archdukes of Austria, sons to Albert the Short; by which means the house of Austria have ever since been seized hereof. The Earldom of Gorecz by the same right upon the decease of Leonard the last Earl in the year 1501 without issue, descended upon the Emperor Maximilian the first, the heir of the house. THE HUNS. a Chuni Claud: Ptolem: Geog: l. 3. c. 5. & Sidonij Apollinaris Panegyr. Avi●o. Hunni Zosimi Hist. lib. 4. etc. Chunni Claudianis de Laudibus Stiliconis lib. 1. THese I take with Becanus * V. Claud. Ptolem. Geog: lib. 3. c. 5. Zosimi Hist: lib: 4: Imp: Valente, & Gratiano; & Gratiano, & Theodosio; & lib: 5. Imper Arcadio, & Honorio; Sexti Aurelij Victoris Epitomen Imperat: Gratíano & Theodosio Seniore; Ammiani Marcellini lib. 31. Imper: Valente, & Gratiano; Cassiod: Chron: Imper. Theodosio juniore, & Valentiniano tertio; & Imp: Valentiniano tertio, & Marciano; jornandis de Regn: & Tempor: Successione lib: Imper, Gratiano; Theodosio iuniore, & Valentinia no tertio; & Anastasio. Agathiae Histor: lib. 5. Goropij Becani Originum lib. 7. (Goto-Danic.) Proc. lib. to have been the Chuni of Ptolemie, a people of the Sarmatae. Their first express mention in histories we find to have been in the reigns of the Emperor's Valens, and Gratian, at what time coming first unto the bank of the Ister, being a nation before unknown, and not heard of, they expulsed thence, and drove unto the farther side of that river into the Roman provinces the fatal nation of the Goths, the after treaders down of the Roman majesty, and Empire. Their name after this is common. In the reign of the Emperor Gratian, we read of them with the Goths, Alans, and Taifali then to inhabit Dacia, and Thrace: of Gratianus, and Theodosius with the Scyri, and Cappadocae to have been overcomed hereby in battle, and to have been forced again beyond the Ister, most likely out of Thrace, and the Roman countries, which but lately before they had seized upon: of Arcadius and Honorius under their Prince Vldes, overthrowing, and killing in battle one Gains, rebelling in the East against Arcadius, and with his weak, and conquered troops flying over unto their barbarous coast of the Ister: again then with the Alans aiding Stilico, Leiutenant to Honorius in his war against Radagaisus, king of the Goths: of Theodosius the second, and Valentinian the third, aiding john usurping against Valentinian: again than the Romans against the Goths: again in the same reign miserably wasting, and spoiling Illyricum, and Thrace: of Valentinian the third, and Marcianus under their great Captain Attilas', accompanied with an innumerable multitude of other Barbarians, descending into Gaul, and towards the West, and in the plains a Campi Catalauniel Cassiodori Chr. Imper: Valentiniano tertio, & Marciano. of Chaalon upon Marne in a great, & memorable battle overthrown by Aetius General of the Romans, and by the aids of the French, Goths, and Burgundians, driven back again into the Provinces of the East▪ against shortly after, and under the same Captain returning back towards Italy, and sacking the town of Aquileia: of the Emperor Anastasius, serving him in his wars against the rebel Vitalianus, and betraying Hypatius, General of his army, into the hands of that enemy. After this we read little of them, unless b Aviri, Graecis Avares dicti, pa●● Hunnorum jornandis lib. de Rebus Geticis. amongst the Avares, of whom jornandes (I know not with what trust) maketh them to have been a part. Agathias notwithstanding, who lived about the reign of the Emperor justin the second, relateth their name in his time to have been utterly extinct, and no where heard of; whether that they were then quite destroyed by the slaughter, and cruelty of other Barbarians, or that they removed into far remote, and unknown parts. Their first and more ancient dwelling, most probably was within the main land of Sarmatia, where were the Chuni of Ptolemy. In the reign of the Emperor's Valens, and Gratian, removing from thence the Goths, they flitted unto the left shore of the Ister, thwarting upon the further side Pannonia, and Thrace, infesting from thence for a long time the neighbouring Roman Provinces. Under the Great Attilas' they were seated in Pannonia, with the opposite side of Dacia, where now are Hungary, and Austria, but how long they there inhabited, and when they should remove from thence, we find not. It is certain that they stayed there not long, shortly after succeeded unto by the Longobards. THE LONGOBARDS. c Longobardi, Corn: Taciti lib●de Moribus Germanorum etc. THese were a Germane people * V. Corn. Taciti lib. de Moribus Germanorum; Eginhartum de Vita, & Rebus gestis Caroli Magni; Paulum Diacon● de reg. Longobardorum; Caroli Sigonij de Regno Italiae l. 1. 2. & 3. , mentioned by Tacitus, being then a part of the Suevi, containing sometimes after Willichius the parts, where now lie the two Dioceses of Halberstat, and Meydburg in Saxony. In the general flittings of Barbarous nations they drew into Pannonia, where after Sigonius his computation for the space of 42 years they continued, famous for their conquest there, and victory of the Gepidae. Afterwards in the year 568 under their king Alboinus they removed into Italy, subduing Gaul on this side of the a Gallia Cisalpine. Alps, named since from these Lombardy, made then void by the late conquest, and departure of the Ostrogothes, drawn in by Narses, Lieutenant of the Emperor justinian in his Gothish wars, provoked with the contumely, and injuries of the Emperor justin, and of his Queen Sophia. In the year 774, quarrelling with the Popes they were upon a religious pretence of Holy War invaded, and subdued by the Emperor Charles the Great, their king Desiderius being besieged at Pavia, and taken prisoner, and their kingdom abolished, & made a French Province after that they had continued here under 23 of their Princes the space of 206 years. THE AVARES. b Avares Zonarae Annalium Tom: 3. Hunni Auares Aymonij de Rebus Gestis Francorum, li. 4. c. 9 Aviri, Graecis Avares dicti, par● Hunnorum. Io●nandis de R●bus Geticis lib. IOrnandes maketh these to have * V. Ptolem. lib. 〈◊〉. c. 5. jornandis librum de Rebus Geticis; Zonarae Annalium Tom. 3. Imperat: Orientis Tiberio, Mauritio, Phoca, & Heraclio; Aymonij de Reb. gest. Fra. lib. 3. c. 11. & 84. & l 4. c. 24. 81, 82, 86, & 93. Eginhartum de vitá, & Rebus gestis Caroli Magni; joann. Aventini Annalium Boiorum l. 4. Geropij Becani Originum lib. 7. (Gotodanica) been a part of the Huns; distinguished into this people, whom with some difference he surnameth the Aviris, & the Aulziagri. Not unprobably otherwise they might be the Avarini, mentioned c Avarini juxta caput Vistulae amnis. Pto. Geog. l. 3. c. 5. by Ptolemy amongst the Sarmatae. The later Greek authors call them simply Abares, or Avaeres. The more ancient Dutch, & French the Huns Avares. Becanus conjectureth these to have been the names of two such different nations, who joining forces in their wars, and invasions became by this means promiscuously called by both names, a cause of the after mistake of Historians accounting them one, and the same people. But herein all is uncertain. Their first certain, & express mention in Greek authors we find to have been in the reign of Tiberius the second, Emperor of the East upon occasion of certain carpenters sent herefrom unto them, and misemployed by them in the building of a bridge over the Danow, with intent to transport by this means their armies over the river, and to invade the Roman provinces. Afterwards we read of them in the reign of the next Emperor Mauritius under their Caganus, the common name of all their princes, by sundry excursions spoiling Illyricum, and Thrace. After this we again hear of them under the next Emperor Phocas, likewise foraging Thrace: then in the reign of the Emperor Heraclius pilling, and foraging Thrace, unto the walls of Constantinople, and overthrown, & beaten back by the citizens hereof under the leading of Bonus Patritius, and the patriarch of that sea. By the French Historians they are first mentioned in the reign of Sigisbert, king of Austrasia, or otherwise, but more uncertainly, and confusedly, of Theodoric king of the Ostrogothes d V. Aymonij de Gestis Frico● l: 1. c. 10. in Italy. Their dwelling during their affairs with the French was Pannonia, and part of Noricum, divided from the Boioarians with the river Ens. They contained now the Lower Hungary with part of Austria. By the arms of the mighty Emperor Charles the Great after 8. years' war they were utterly subdued, and driven out of those parts, their country being peopled with new colonies of the Dutch, and added to the Province of the Boioarians. The poor vanquished remainders hereof betook themselves afterwards into Dacia beyond the rivers Danow, and Tibiscus, where now is Transylvania, with part of the Upper Hungary, where they continued unto the reign of the Emperor Arnulph, when being subject to Suantabogus, King of the Moravians, and set upon by the fierce new-comed people of the Hungarians, they were utterly extinguished, their name being since no where heard of. THE HUNGARIANS. a Vgri joan: Aventini Annal. Boiorum lib. 4. Hungari B. Rhenanis lib. 1. etc. forsan Hunugari jornandis de. Reb. G●●icis. THese Beatus Rhenanus * V. Beati Rhenani Rerum Germanicarum lib. 1. (Hungari in Pannoniam Secundam) joann. Aventini Annalium Boiorum l. 4. conjectureth to have been a remainder of the vanquished, and expulsed Avares, kept alive by the Emperor Charles the Great, and by a small trench severed from the dominions hereof; in the wain of the French Empire returning again, & recovering their lost country. Aventinus would have them to have been a Scythian people, inhabiting sometimes towards the Frozen sea beyond the rivers Tanais, & Volga in the parts, where now lieth Russia, subject to the Great Duke of Moscow. Bonfinius maketh them a mixed nation of the Huns, and Avares, sometimes Lords of Pannonia. All of them speak but upon conjecture without any sure proof. jornandes de Rebus Geticis maketh mention of the Hunugari, then inhabiting part of Stythia: but whether or no these were the present Hungarians, we cannot determine. They first became known unto the Christian world in the reign of the Emperor Arnulph, at what time wandering in Sarmatia without any certain abode, and invited by this Prince against Suantabogius, king of the Moravians, they took from him Dacia, with the country of the jaziges Metanastae, lying on both sides of the river Tibiscus, inhabited then by the Sclaves, and the remnant of the scattered Avares; killing up, and driving out these old inhabitants, and planting the country with their new barbarous Colonies, which since from them hath been called the Upper Hungary. Not contented herewith in the next reign of the Emperor Lewis the fourth, passing the river Danow they subdued Pannonia, belonging then to the Bavarians, and the Empire, & kingdom of the Dutch, with more than barbarous cruelty, and with fury unresistable afterwards ranging over all Germany, Italy, Greece, Bulgaria, Mysia, Sclavonia, Illyricum, and Thrace during the reign hereof, and of Conrade, and Henry the first, conquerors in sundry battles. THE KINGDOM OF HUNGARY. * V. Antoniuses Bonfinij Decad: Rerum Hungaricarum; Petri Birtij Comment: Rerum Germanicarum lib: 2. c. 14. Principum Christianorum Stemmata per Antonium Albizium. THeir fierceness, and heat abating through religion, and civility, and the arms of the Dutch Emperors, they settled into a peaceable government first under Dukes, then under Kings, giving the name to the country since called the kingdom of Hungary, extending on both sides of the river Danow, and containing the ancient Dacia, the greatest part of the Lower Pannonia, with some part of Pannonia Superior, famous a long time for religion, and arms, the fortress, and bulwark of Christendom against the Infidels. The greatest part of the Higher Pannonia sometimes likewise possessed by this nation was recovered from them by the Marquesses of Austria, known since by that name. The year 1526, and battle at Mohacz gave a period to their kingdom, and ancient glory, overthrown with great slaughter by Soliman, the mighty Emperor of the Turks, Lewis their last king being slain, and the country since enthralled to stranger nations, the greatest part remaining now subject to the Turks, the rest with the title of king of Hungary to the Germane Emperors of the family of Austria. The Princes follow. Cusala, under whom we first hear of the nation of the Hungarians. He conquered Dacia, or the Upper Hungary, and first passed over the Danow, slain in his invasion, and attempt upon Pannonia. Toxus. He subdued Pannonia, or the Lower Hungary. Geiza the first, son to Toxus. Stephen, surnamed the Saint, the first King of Hungary, son to Geiza. He embraced the Christian Religion by the especial means, and procurement of the Emperor Henry the second, giving unto him upon that condition his sister Gisla in marriage, and through the preaching, and industry of Albert, Bishop of Prage, continued since in the nation, and his successors. Peter surnamed the Alman, Nephew to Stephen, deposed by Andrew, and Bela the first. Andrew, and Bela the first, sons to Ladislaus, son to Geiza the first, and brother unto Stephen the Saint. Solomon son to Andrew. He was driven out by Geiza the second. Geiza the second, son to Bela the first. Ladislaus the first, surnamed the Saint, brother to Geiza the second, and son to Bela the first. He annexed to the kingdom of Hungary the countries of Dalmatia, and Croatia, bequeathed unto him by his sister Zelomira, widow to their last king. Coloman son to Geiza the second. Stephen the second, son to Coloman. Bela the second son to Almus, son to Geiza the second. Geiza the third, son to Bela the second. Stephen the third, son to Geiza the third. Bela the third, brother to Stephen, and son to Geiza the third. Emericus, son to Bela the third. Ladislaus the second, son to Emericus. He died young, slain by treason. Andrew the second, son to Bela the third, & brother to Emericus. Bela the fourth, son to Andrew the second. Stephen the fourth, son to Bela the fourth. He made Mysia, and Bulgaria tributary. Ladislaus the third, son to Stephen the fourth. Andrew the third, son to Stephen, brother to Bela the fourth, opposed by Charles Martel, aided by the authority of the sea of Rome. Charles Martel, son to Charles surnamed the Lame, king of Naples, by Mary daughter to Stephen the fourth; Wenceslaus the third, king of Bohemia, son to Wenceslaus the second, king of Bohemia, by Anne, daughter to Bela the fourth; and Otho Duke of Bavaria, descended from Elizabeth, sister to Anne, & daughter to Bela the fourth, after the decease of Andrew the third chosen kings of Hungary by their several factions. Wenceslaus weary of troubles, & surrendering his right to Otho D. of Bavaria, & this not long after being taken prisoner by Ladislaus Vaywood of Transylvania, and forced to renounce his title, & interest, Charles Martel remained sole king of Hungary. Lewis the first, son to Caribert, (son to Charles Martel) by Elizabeth sister to Casimir the second, king of Poland. He succeeded likewise in the kingdom of Poland after the decease of Casimir the second without heirs. Charles the second, king of Naples, descended from Mary, daughter to Stephen the fourth, and Charles surnamed the Lame, king of Naples, after the decease of Lewis the first chosen king of Hungary, Mary, and Hedwigis the two daughters hereof refused in regard of their sex. He was slain not long after by the joint conspiracy of the two sisters. Sigismond Emperor of the Romans, and king of Bohemia, in right of his wife Mary, eldest daughter to Lewis the first, king of Hungary. Hedwigis, the other sister, inherited Poland, married to jagello, great Duke of Lithuania. During the reign hereof, and contention with the house of Naples, jadera, and what else remained of Dalmatia was sold, and delivered up to the Venetians by Ladislaus king of Naples, a long time before controversed betwixt the Hungarians, and that state. Albert the second, Emperor of the Romans, and king of Bohemia, and Hungary in right of his wife Elizabeth, daughter to the Emperor Sigismond, and Mary. Vladislaus, or Ladislaus the fourth, son to jagello, king of Poland, & Hungary in the minority of Ladislaus, son to the Emperor Albert, and Elizabeth. He was disastrously slain in that great battle of the Christians fought at Varna against Amurath the second, king of the Turks, young, and without heirs, in the year 1444. Ladislaus the fifth, king of Bohemia, son to the Emperor Albert the second by Elizabeth, daughter to the Emperor Sigismond, and Mary, after the decease of Ladislaus the fourth succeeding in Hungary. He died without issue young, and unmarried. Mathias Corvinus, son to john Huniades, elected king of Hungary after Ladislaus the fifth. He neither left any lawful issue, by which means the crown of Hungary returned again upon the right heirs, the princes of the house of Poland. Vladislaus, or Ladislaus the sixth, son to Casimir the fourth king of Poland by Elizabeth, daughter to the Emperor Albert the second, and Elizabeth before mentioned, succeeding in both kingdoms of Hungary, and Bohemia. His younger brothers john-albert; Alexander, and Sigismond the first succeeded in the kingdom of Poland. Lewis the second, king of Hungary, and Bohemia, son to Ladislaus the sixth, unfortunately slain in the battle at Mohacz by Soliman, Emperor of the Turks. john de Zapolia, Vaiwood of Transylvania, after the decease of Lewis the second, slain at Mohacz, elected king of Hungary by the favour of Soliman the Great Turk, whose vassal he was. He was afterwards driven out by Ferdinand Archduke of Austria, restored again by Soliman, deceasing in the year 1540 Ferdinand the first, Archduke of Austria, brother to the Emperor Charles the fifth, king of Hungary, and Bohemia in right of his wife Anne, sister to Lewis the second. After the decease of his brother Charles the fifth he succeeded in the Empire of the Romans. Maximilian the second, Archduke of Austria, and Emperor of the Romans, son to the Emperor Ferdinand the first. Rodulph, Archduke of Austria, and Emperor of the Romans, son to the Emperor Maximilian the second. Mathias Archduke of Austria, and Emperor of the Romans, son to the Emperor Maximilian the second, and brother unto Rodulph. Ferdinand the second, Archduke of Austria, and Emperor of the Romans, son to Charles, Archduke of Austria, son to the Emperor Ferdinand the first, in the year 1624. king of Bohemia, and of what remaineth of Hungary, unconquered by the Turks. THE SCLAVES. a Sclavini Procopij lib. 1. & 3. de Bello Gothico etc. Slavi Helmoldi Chron: Sclavi Zonarae Anlium Tom. 3. Aymonij lib. 4. etc. Sclavini pars Winidarum jornandis de Rebus Geticis. THe name hereof * V Procopij de Bello Gothico lib. 1. & 3. Imperatore justiniano's primo. Zonarae Annalium Tom. 3. Imperatore Mauritio. Suidae Historica in Litera 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. jornandis de Rebus Geticis librum. Gregorij Magni Pap. Epistol. ad Episcopos Istriae. Aymonij de rebus gestis Francorum lib. 4. c. 9 23. 74. 81. 88 92. 93. 94. & 96. Helmoldi Chronicon Sclavorum; Blondi 1. Dec ad lib. 8. Beati Rhenani Rerum Germanicarum lib. 1. Martini Cromeri de Rebus Polonorum lib. 1. c. 8. Goropij Becani Originum. lib. some derive from Slowo, signifying in the Sclavonian tongue a speech, or word, by which general name the many people of the Sarmatians, in the wain of the Roman Empire overswarming Europe, should all be called in regard of their one common language. Others no less probably fetch their name from the word Slawa, signifying with them fame, or glory, a name most likely affected hereby in regard of their great fame, and renown, which they thought they had achieved by arms, begun first by the Sarmatians inhabiting the shore of the Ister upon occasion of their prosperous success, and victories obtained against the neighbouring Grecians, and derived afterwards to the rest of this nation by their emulation, and imitation hereof, or for that they were accounted the same people, since speaking the same language. We first hear of this express name in the reign of the Emperor justinian the first, by sundry excursions, and with strange, and unheard of cruelty spoiling Thrace, Macedon, and Illyricum. Shortly afterwards we again read of them in the reign of the Emperor Mauritius, miserably vexing, and afflicting the Roman provinces. Their dwelling during this their first mention was altogether in Sarmatia beyond the Ister, with the Antae coasting along the greatest part of the shore thereof, and thwarting upon the other side of that river the countries of Illyricum, and Thrace. jornandes, who lived in the reign of justinian the first, nameth them then a part of the b Winidarum populosa natio ad ortum Vistulae fluminis etc. quorum nomina licet nunc per varias familias, & loca mutentur, principaliter tamen Sclavini, & Ants nominantur. jornand: de Rebus Geticis. populous nation of the Winidae. Their name, and account being communicated afterwards to all the rest of the Sarmatians, and these after the custom of other barbarous nations swarming into neighbouring countries, they overspread in a short time the whole Eastern moiety of Europe, extending from the river Tanais, & the Euxine sea Westwards as far as the river Elb in Germany, and Southwards from the sea Baltique, and the Frozen Ocean unto the Mountains of the Alps, & Haemus, besides the whole Sarmatia comprehending Mysia, Dardania, Illyricum, and Dalmatia, with part of Pannonia, now the Russes, Muscovites, Hungarians, Polonians, Moldavians, Walachians, Transylvanians, Bulgarians, Rascians, Servians, Croatians, and Sclavonians particularly so called, all descended from, and speaking their language, together with one half part of the ancient Germany, contained betwixt the river Wixel, and the rivers Saltza, and the Elb, the occasion of this discourse. When these first disbourded into the continent of Germany cannot be defined out of any approved authors. Most probably with Becanus this happened presently upon, or shortly after the departure of the Almans, Burgundians, Boioarians, and other people of the Suevians towards the South, and the Roman confines, whose left, or ill inhabited rooms they took up. We first find them here named in the reign of Clotarius the second, king of the Frenchmen, (agreeing with the reign of Heraclius, Emperor of the East) upon occasion of one Samo a Frenchman by birth, chosen king of the Scalves Winidi. They comprehended the whole North-east moiety hereof, divided from the rest of Germany by a line drawn from the town of Stargard upon the sea Baltique unto the river of Elb about Hamburg, parting them from the Saxons beyond the Elb; the river Elb from Hamburg unto the meeting thereof with the river Saltza, dividing them from the Saxons Ostphali; the river Saltza parting them from the Thuringians; and the mountains of Bohemia from the Boioarians. They contained here at this day the Dukedoms of Schlesi, Mecklenburg, Pomeren, and Lawenburg, the Marquisates of Meisen, Lausnitz, and Marherens, the Middle, and New Marches of Brandenburg, Saxony about Wittenberg, Wagerlandt, the kingdom of Bohemia, with parts of Poland, and Hungary. They were divided into four general names, or nations, the Winithi, Bohemians, Moravians, and Poles, whereof in order. THE WINITHI. a Winithi Helmoldi: Chr: l. 1. c. 15. Winidae jornandis lib: de Rebus Geticis. Winidi Aymonij de Rebus Gestis Francorum lib. 4. c. 9 Winuli Helmoldi Chron: Sclavotum l. 1. c. 18. Heneti Continuat: Vand: & Saxoniae Krantzij per quendam Studiosum. Vendi; & Vindae Cromeri de Rebus Gestis Polonorum lib. 1. c. 6. THese, with the Winidae, Winidi, Vendi, Vindae, Winuli, * V. Claud. Ptolem lib. 3 c. 5. Aymonij de Rebus gestis Francorum lib. 4. c. 9 23. 74. 81. 88 92. 94. 96. & 100 Helmoldi Chronicon Sclavorum. Vandaliae, & Saxoniae Krantzij continuation: per Studiosum quendam Anonymum. and Heneti (for all those names we find) were but the corrupt languages of the ancient Veneti, or Venedae, accounted b Venedae per totum Venedicum sinum Pt. lib: 3. c. 5. Venedi Corn: Taciti. lib. de Moribus Germanorum. by Ptolemy amongst the nations of the Sarmatae. The more exact bounds hereof, after their descent into Germany, were upon the North the sea Baltic intercepted betwixt the town of Stargard, & the river Wixel; upon the West a line drawn from the town of Stargard upon the sea Baltique unto the river Elb; or Hamburg, the part of the Elb taken from Hamburg unto the meeting of that river with the Saltza, together with the river Saltza, dividing them from the Saxons, and Thuringians; upon the South the Mountains of Bohemia; and upon the East the river Wixel, and Poland. They comprehended the sundry names, and people of the Wagrij, containing now Wagerland, part of Holstein; the Obotriti, Polabi, Linguones, Warnani, Kircani, Circipani, Redarij, and Tholenzi, now the Dukedoms of Mecklenburg, and Lawenburg; the Wiltzi, now Pomeren on this side of the river of Odera; the Pomerani, the part now of Pomeren betwixt the rivers Odera, and Wixel; the Rani, or Rugiani, now the Island Rugen; the Helveldi, Leubuzi, Wilini, Stoderani, and Brizani, now the Middle, and New Marches of Brandenburg; and the Sorabi, containing now Meisen, and Lausnitz. Their government, whilst that they were a free people was under sundry Princes. Their Religion was Gentilism, maintained with great stiffness, and hatred to Christianity until their subjection, or rather extirpation by the Dutch. After long wars with the neighbouring Saxons, sundry revolts, and much obstinacy they were by the reign of the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa at length totally hereby subdued; their country being planted with new Dutch Colonies, accounted afterwards part of Saxony, containing at this day besides some lesser states the Marquisates of Meisen, Brandenburg, & Lausnitz, & the Dukedoms of Mecklenburg, Lawenburg, and Pomeren, whose beginnings, and fortunes unto our times follow. THE MARQVISATE OF MEISEN. THe estate hereof was first occasioned about the year 930 * V. Reinerum Reineccium de Misenorum origine; Georgij Fabritij Originum Saxonincarum lib 2. Eundem de rebus Misnicis. P. Birtij Comment arium Rerum Germanicarum lib. 2. c. 11. Stemmara Principum Christianorum per Antonium Albizium. by the Emperor Henry the first, upon his conquest of the Sorabi building the city Meisen, and after the policy then of the Dutch Empire appointing there a Limenarck, or Marquis to guard that frontier against the Poles, and other neighbouring Sclaves, becoming afterwards hereditary, and giving the title, and name to the whole limit, or border. The first Marquis was one Bruno, descended from Witichind, king of the Saxons, appointed by the Emperor Henry the first. Unto him succeeded Ridacus, Earl of Mersburg; unto whom Echard succeeded, son to Gunter, Earl of Ostland, the first prince, or usu-fructuary, and proprietary Marquis by the gift of the Emperor Otho the third, the former being only such deputies of the Emperors, commanding in nature of Lord Marchers with us. The order of the Marquesses' continuing the house from more certain, and clear times follow. Conrade Marques of Landsberg, and Lusatz created Marquis of Meisen by the Emperor Henry the fifth. He deceased in the year 1156. Otho the first, surnamed the rich, son to Conrade the first. Theodoric son to Otho the first. He married unto judith, daughter to Herman, Landgrave of Duringen. Henry son to Theodoric, and judith, daughter to Herman Landgrave of Duringen. Henry the last Landgrave deceasing without issue he succeeded by right from his mother in the Lantgraveship of Duringen, and the Palatinate of Saxony, continued ever since in his house. Albert Marquis of Meisen, and Landgrave of Duringen, son to Henry. Frederick the first, son to Albert. Frederick the second, son to Frederick the first. Frederick the third, son to Frederick the second. Frederick the fourth, Marques of Meisen, and Landgrave of Duringen, son to Frederick the third. He was created elector, and Duke of Saxony by the Emperor Sigismond. The succeeding Marquesses of Meisen, and Lantgraves of Duringen we have continued in the order of the Duke-Electours of Saxony. THE MARQVISATE OF BRANDENBURG. IT hath been * V. Helmoldi Chronicon Sclavorum l. 1. c. 89. Georgij Fabritij Originum Saxonicarum lib. 2. Petri Birtij Comment. Rerum Germaniarum. lib. 2. c. 12. so called from the town of Brandenburg, situated upon the river Havel; sometimes the chief town of the country, and the seat of the Marquesses. The Emperor Henry the first before mentioned, having won that city from the bordering Heneti, or Sclaves, first ordained the Marquisate to affront, and keep in that enemy. It increased afterwards to its present extent, and greatness by the daily win, and encroachings of the Marquesses upon the Sclaves. The Marquesses, like unto the other Princes of Germany, were at the first but such officers of the Emperors. By the free grace hereof they became hereditary, Princes, and Electours of the Empire, which honour they still retain. Their order, and succession follow. Sigifrid Earl of Ringelheim, the first Marquis; set over this border about the year 927 by the Emperor Henry the first. Gero, appointed by the Emperor Otho the first. Bruno Earl of Within, appointed by the same Emperor. Hugh son to Bruno, appointed by the Emperor Otho the third. Sigard, brother to Hugh, appointed by the same Emperor. About this time the Marquesses began to be Electours. Theodoric, son to Sigard, driven out by Mistivoius, prince of the Sclaves Obotriti. The Sclaves beaten out, Vdo the first, Earl of Soltwedel by the gift of the Emperor Conrade the second. Vdo the second, son to Eudo the first. He was proscribed by the Emperor Henry the fourth, conspiring against him with Rodulph, Duke of Schwaben. His country was given, and seized upon by Primislaus king of the Obotriti. Albert surnamed Vrsus, a In illo tempore orientalem Slaviam tenebat Adelbertus Marchio, cui cognomen Vrsus, qui etiam propitio sibi Deo, amplissimè fortunatus est in funiculo sortis suae. Omnem enim terram Brizanorum, Stoderanorum, multarumque gentium habitantium iuxta Havelam, & Albiam misit sub iugo, & infraenavit rebelles eorum. Ad ultimum deficientibus sensim Slavis, misit Traiectum, et ad loca vicina, insuper ad eos, qui habitant iuxta Oceanum, & patiebantur vim maris, videlicet ad Hollandos, Selandos, Flandros, & adduxit ex iis populum magnum nimis, & habitare eos fecit in urbibus, & oppidis Slavorum. Helmoldi Chronic: Slavorum lib. 1. c. 89. prince of Anhalt, after the decease of Primislaus king of the Obotriti, created Marquis, and elector of Brandenburg by the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa. He much augmented, and increased the Marquisate by his great conquests upon the Sclaves, and his plantation of Dutch colonies▪ in their forsaken, and uninhabited countries. Otho the first, son to Albert, surnamed Vrsus. His brother Bernard was created elector, and Duke of Saxony by the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa, succeeding unto Duke Henry surnamed the Lion. Otho the second, elector, and Marquis of Brandenburg, son to Otho the first. He deceafed without issue. Albert; the second, elector, and Marquis of Brandenburg, brother to Otho the second. john the first, son to Albert the second. john the second son to john the first. He deceased without surviving issue. Conrade the first, elector, and Marquis of Brandenburg, brother to john the second. john the third; son to Conrade the first. He died without issue. Waldemar the first, brother to john the third. He died without issue male. Waldemar the second, son to Henry surnamed with land, brother to Waldemar the first, and john the third. Of this prince likewise we find no heirs. john the fourth brother to Waldemar the second. He died without issue, the last Marquis, and elector of Brandenburg of the family of Anhalt. Lewis, son to the Emperor Lewis of Bavaria, created by his father Marquis, and Elector of Brandenburg, the house of Anhalt being extinguished in john the fourth. Desirous of ease, troubled with the impostures of a false Waldemar, he resigned over his right to his brother Lewis, surnamed the Roman. Lewis surnamed the Roman, son to the Emperor Lewis of Bavaria. He drove out the Counterfeit Waldemar, & deceased without heirs of his Body. Otho the third, elector & Marquis of Brandenburg, son to the Emperor Lewis of Bavaria, and brother to the two former Leweses. He sold the Marquisate, and country of Brandenburg for 200000 ducats of Hungary unto the Emperor Charles the fourth. Wenceslaus Marquis and Elector of Brandenburg, and afterwards Emperor of the Romans, and king of Bohemia, by the gift of his father the Emperor Charles the fourth. Sigismond son to the Emperor Charles the fourth, and brother to Wenceslaus Emperor of the Romans king of Bohemia, and Hungary, and Marquis and elector of Brandenburg. The better to furnish himself for his wars against the rebellious Hungarians, and Charles king of Naples, challenging, and usurping the kingdom of Hungary, he sold the Marquisate of Brandenburg unto jodocus, Marquis of Moravia; redeemed afterwards by him from William, Marques of Meisen, to whom the Marquis of Moravia had pawned it, and in the council of Constance in the year 1417 given to Frederick Burgrave of Nurenberg for reward of his faithful service in the wars of Bohemia, and Hu●gary, paying unto him only 408000 Florins in lieu of the charges he had been at. Frederick Burgrave of Nurenburg, Marques, and Elector of Brandenburg by the gift of the Emperor Sigismond. Frederick the second, Marques, and Elector of Brandenburg, younger son to Frederick the first; the elder brother john surnamed the Alchemist neglected, and passed over, as lazye, and unfit to govern. He had given unto him the Dukedom of Stetin by the Emperor Frederick the third; upon composition relinquished shortly after to Bugslaus the tenth by his brother Albert, reserving only the title, and arms of the Dukes of Pomeren, maintained yet by the house of Brandenburg. He also obtained of the king of Poland the upper Lausnitz, surrendered afterwards (Cotbus, and some few other towns excepted) to George, king of Bohemia. He deceased without surviving heirs. Albert the first brother to Frederick the second; Marques, and elector of Brandenburg. john-magnus, son to Albert the first. joachim the first, son to john-magnus. joachim the second, elector, and Marquis of Brandenburg, son to joachim the first. john-george son to joachim the second. joachim-frederick son to john-george. john-sigismund, son to joachim-frederick. He married unto Anne, daughter to Albert-Frederick, Marquis of Brandenburg, and Duke of Prussen, and to Mary-Leonor; daughter to William the first, Duke of Cleve, and juliers. George-William, son to john Sigismond, and to Anne, before mentioned, now Marquis, & elector of Brandenburg, Duke of Pomeren, Stetin, the Cassubians, and Vandals, Prussen, Cleve, juliers, and Bergen, Earl of Marck, and Ravenspurg, and Lord of Ravenstein. The Marquesses of this house not Electours, in regard of their number, and to avoid confusion, we let pass. THE DUKEDOM OF POMEREN. THe * V. Helmoldi Chron. Sclavorum lib. 2. c. 4. Cromer: de Rebus gestis Polonorun. Petri Birtij Rerum Germanicarum l. 2. c. 21. country was thus named from the Pamortzi, or Pomerani, the inhabitants thereof, and these from their a Sunt igitur Pomerani maris accolae. Atque hoc vult vox Pamortzi. P. Birtij Rerum Germ. lib: 2. c. 21. situation, bordering upon the sea (for thus the words do signify in the Sclavonian tongue.) Helmoldu●, who lived in the reign of the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa confineth the name of the Pomerani within the Odera, contained betwixt that river, and the Wixel. At this day their account, and name is farther extended, enlarged beyond the Odera Westward unto the river Bartzee, and the borders of the Dukedom of Mecklenburg. Cromerus relateth this people with the whole nation of the Sclaves Winithi to have sometimes been subject to the Princes of Poland, severed from their immediate command, and jurisdiction by means of the division of the dominions hereof amongst the numerous issue of Lescus the third, Duke of Poland in the reign of the Emperor Charles the Great. More certainly after Helmoldus they were subdued, and made tributary to the Poles by king Boleslaus in the reign of the Emperor Otho the third; under whose right, and soverainety they remained until the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa, when leaving the side of the Polanders they were hereby annexed to the Germans, their princes Bugslaus, and Casimir created then Dukes, and made princes of the Empire, the occasion, and beginning of the present Dukedom. The order of the Princes continuing the succession follow. Bugslaus, and Casimir, sons to Wartislaus, the first Christian prince, created Dukes of Pomeren by the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa. Bugslaus the second, son to Bugslaus the first. Barnimus the first, son to Bugslaus the second. Bugslaus, son to Barnimus the first. His brother Otho (the country after the custom of the Germans being divided betwixt them) succeeded in Stetin; whose posterity failing in Otho the third, his part, as void, and returning upon the Empire, was by the Emperor Frederick the third given unto Frederick the second, elector, and Marquis of Brandenburg, a cause of much contention, and war betwixt the house of Brandenburg, & the Dukes of Pomeren of Wolgast descended from Bugslaus. The controversy being decided betwixt them, Brandenburg retained the arms, and title; and the Dukes of Pomeren the country. Wartislaus, son to Bugslaus. Barnimus son to Wartislaus. Wartislaus, son to Barnimus. Barnimus son to Wartislaus. Wartislaus, son Barnim●s. Eric, son to Wartislaus. Bugslaus the tenth of that name, son to Eric, sole Duke of Pomeren; Stetin, or the part belonging to the house of Otho being by composition yielded unto him by Albert the first, elector, and Marquis of Brandenburg. George, son to Bugslaus the tenth. Philip son to George. Bugslaus the eleaventh, and Ernest-Lewis sons to Philip. Bugslaus the 12th; and George, sons to Bugslaus the Eleaventh; and Philippus julius son to Ernest-Lewis, Dukes of Pomeren in the time of my author. THE DUKEDOM OF MECKLENBURG. IT was thus named * V. Alberti Krantzij Vandaliae lib. 5. & 8. & Principum Christianorum Stemmata per Antonium Albizium. from the great, and ancient town a Hos sequuntur Obotriti. Civi tas illorum Mecklenburg. Incerti Authoris Chron. Sclau. of Mecklenburg, situated sometimes where now is Wismar, sounded after Krantzius out of the ruins hereof. The estate was first occasioned by Primistaus prince of the Obotriti, subdued, and made subject to the Dutch with the whole nation of the Sclaves Winithi, inhabiting this country, by Henry surnamed the Lion, Duke of Saxony, and Bavaria; the progenitor of the modern princes. His posterity notwithstanding enjoyed not the title of Dukes of Mecklenburg, neither the right, and privilege of princes of the Empire until the year 1348, and the reign of the Emperor Charles the fourth. The order of the princes since the Dutch conquest hereof commanding the country, follow. Primislaus, before mentioned, Prince of the Obotriti, subdued, and driven out by Henry the Lion, Duke of Saxony, and Bavaria, and b Primislaus Princeps Obotritorum, Henrici Leonis in gratiam restitulus, cui Henricus Leo reddidit omnem haereditatem Patris sui, terram scilicet Obotritorum praeter Zuerinum, et attinentia eius. Et fecit Primislaus Duci, & amicis eius securitatem fidelitatis etc. Alberti Krantzij Wandaliae l. 5. afterwards taken into favour, and restored to the possessions, and inheritance of his ancestors, to be held under the right, and homage of the house of Saxony. Henry the first, son to Primislaus. Henry the second son to Henry the first. His brother Niclot (the inheritance being divided) succeeded in the Principality, and title c Principatus Wandaliae. of the Vandals▪ john, surnamed the Divine, son to Henry the second. Henry, surnamed of Jerusalem, son to john the Divine. Henry surnamed the Lion, son to Henry of Jerusalem. Albert, and john, sons to Henry surnamed the Lion, created first Dukes d Albertus, & johannes ftatres, cum primùm Carolus 4. in Romanorum regem esset assumptus, solenni Comitatu curiam Regis, quam tum Praga in Bohemia foverat, adierunt. Aucti suntiá Rege ducali dignitate, ut duces in reliquum Magnopo▪ & scriberentur & essent. Alberti Krantzij Wandaliae lib. 8. of Mecklenburg, and made Princes of the Empire by the Emperor Charles the fourth. Magnus, Duke of Mecklenburg son to Albert. john Duke of Mecklenburg, son to Magnus. He founded the University of Rostock. Henry, surnamed the Fat, Duke of Mecklenburg, son to john. William the last prince of the Vandals, descended from Niclot, and Primislaus before named, deceasing without male issue, he added that part unto the Dukedom of Mecklenburg. Magnus' Duke of Mecklenburg, son to Henry the Fat. Albert Duke of Mecklenburg, son to Magnus. john-albert, Duke of Mecklenburg, son to Albert. Sophia, the only daughter of his brother Vlrick, Duke of Mecklenburg, was married unto Frederick the second, king of Denmarck, from whom were descended amongst other issue Christian the fourth, now king of Denmarck, and the most illustrious princess Anne, Queen of Great Britain. Adolph-Frederick, and john-albert, sons to john-albert, Dukes of Mecklenburg in the time of my author. THE BOHEMIANS e Baemi Ptolemaei lib: 2. c. 11. Boemi Helmoldi Chron: Sclavorum lib. 2. c. 5. Bohemi Recentiorum. THese * V. Corn. Tacit. lib. de Moribus Germanorum. Vellei Paterculi Histor. lib. 2. took their name from the country Boiohoemum of Paterculus, and Boiemum of Tacitus, now Bohemia, called thus from the more ancient, and first known inhabitants hereof the Boijs, and through sundry different successions of people continuing the name unto our times. The Sclaves, thus distinguished, first arrived here (if we may believe their historians) under Zechus, brother unto Lechus, the founder of the Polish monarchy, and nation, about the year 649, agreeing with the time of Constans, Emperor of the East, and of Clovys the second, son to Dagobert, Monarch of the Frenchmen; succeeding to the Marcomans. A time notwithstanding more near unto the dissolution of the Western Roman Empire, and the general flittings of Barbarous nations seemeth much more probable. By Charles the Great, and the succeeding Emperors of the West they were subdued, and made a part of the French, and German Empires. Their first Religion was Gentilism. Under their prince Borsivoius in the reign of the Emperor Arnulph they received the Christian faith, converted by S. Methodius, Bishop of the Moravians. THE KINGDOM OF BOHEMIA. d Boiohaemum Paterculi. Boiemum Taciti. Bethemum Aymonij de Rebus Gestis Francorum lib. 4. c. 93. Bohemia Recentiorum. THEIR * V. Aymonij de Rebus gestis Francorum l. 4. c. 93, joannis Dubravij. & Aeneae Sylvij Histor: Bohem. & Petri Birtij Com. Rerum Germanic. lib. 2. c. 13. government was for the most part Monarchical, first under Dukes, then under Kings, created by the Dutch Emperors, afterwards made elective, and obtaining a place in the general Diets, and the privilege of Electours, and Princes of the Empire. Their order followeth. Zechus, under whom the Sclaves first disbourded hither, the founder of the nation. He died without issue, after whom the state for a time became popular. Cracus, the Lawgiver of the Polonians, created Duke of the Bohemians, weary of their rude, and confused Democracie. He deceased about the year 709. Lybussa, daughter to Cracus, married unto Primislaus. Primislaus husband to Lybussa, Duke of Bohemia, after the decease hereof. He founded the town of Prage. Nezamislaus, son to Primislaus. Mnatha, son to Nezamissaus, Duke of the Bohemians in the reign of the Emperor Charles the Great. About this time the nation became first subject to foreign jurisdiction, tamed, and brought under by the arms of the French, not fully quieted notwithstanding, and incorporated with Germany until the reign of the Dutch Emperors. Voricius, son to Mnatha. Wenceslaus. Bela. Nostricius, son to Bela. Borzivoius, the first Christian Prince, in the reign of the Emperor Arnulph. Sbitignaeus, son to Borzivoius. Vladislaus the first, brother to Sbitignaeus. Wenceslaus the second, surnamed the Saint, son to Vladislaus the first, slain by his brother Boleslaus. Boleslaus the first, brother to Saint Wenceslaus, and son to Vladislaus the first. Boleslaus the second, son to Boleslaus the first. He mightily increased the Christian religion (not yet here fully established) by arms, and the planting of industrious Pastors. Boleslaus the third, son to Boleslaus the second. jaromir, son to Boleslaus the third. Vdalricus, Duke of Bohemia, brother to Boleslaus the third, and uncle unto jaromir. Predislaus, son to Vdalricus. Sbitignaeus the second, son to Predislaus. He deceased about the year 1061. Hitherto they governed only in title of Dukes. Vladislaus, brother to Sbitignaeus, the first of the nation, and name King of Bohemia, created in a Diet at Mentz by the Emperor Henry the fourth in the year 1086. The Princes following for some few successions resumed again the title of Dukes of Bohemia. Predislaus, Duke of Bohemia son to Vladislaus the first. Borsivoius Duke of Bohemia, son to Vladislaus the first, and brother to Predislaus. Sobeslaus, Duke of Bohemia, brother to Predislaus, and Borsivoius. Vladislaus the second, son to Predislaus, made king of Bohemia by the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa for reward of his faithful service performed at the siege of Milan in Italy. He first took for his arms the Lion Argent with a forked tail, given unto him by the Emperor Frederick the first, & ever since borne by the house. Primislaus, son to Vladislaus the second, elected king by the Emperor Philip in the year 1199, with power given to the states afterwards to choose their Prince, before this time elected by the extraordinary grace only of the Emperors. Since this time the kingdom of Bohemia hath continued still elective by the states of the country, although most commonly enjoyed by the next of blood. Wenceslaus the first, king of Bohemia, son to Primislaus the first. Primislaus the second, named otherwise Ottocarus, king of Bohemia, son to Wenceslaus the first. He got seized of the countries of Austria, Steirmarck, Karnten, Krain, and Marca Trevisana, surrendered not long after to Rodulph the first, Emperor of the Romans. He was slain in battle at the river of Marck in Moravia in the year 1278, fight against the Emperor Rodulph the first. Wenceslaus the second, son to Primislaus the second. He added to the house hereof the dignity of elector, and chief taster of the Empire, conferred by the Emperor Rodulph the first. Vladislaus Locticus deposed he was chosen king of Poland, recovered afterwards again from him by Locticus. Wenceslaus the third, son to Wenceslaus the second. He was chosen by his faction king of Hungary, which right he not long after yielded up to Otho, Duke of Bavaria. He deceased without issue in the year 1306. Rodulph Archduke of Austria, eldest son to the Emperor Albert the first, upon his marriage with Elizabeth, widow to the deceased Prince, elected king of Bohemia. His reign was short, dying within the year. Henry, son to Meinard, Duke of Karnten, and Earl of Tirol, chosen king of Bohemia against the Archduke Rodulph, having married Anne sister to Wenceslaus the third. john of the house of Luxemburg, son to the Emperor Henry the seaventh, having married Elizabeth, another of the sisters of Wenceslaus the third, chosen king of Bohemia in the year 1310, his competitour Henry Duke of Karnten, and Earl of Tirol being vanquished, and driven out. He was slain fight for the French against the English in the battle of Crecy. Charles the fourth, Emperor of the Romans, and king of Bohemia, son to john of Luxemburg, and Elizabeth before mentioned. He founded the University of Prage in the year 1348. Wenceslaus the fourth, Emperor of the Romans, and king of Bohemia, eldest son to the Emperor Charles the fourth. He was deposed for his sloth, and insufficiency in governing. In the reign hereof begun the wars, or tumults of the Hussites, the more encouraged through his vice, and imperfections. Sigismond Emperor of the Romans, and king of Bohemia, brother to Wenceslaus the fourth, and son to the Emperor Charles the fourth. He married unto Mary, heir of Hungary, by which means the right of that kingdom became first united with Bohemia in the house, and posterity hereof. He deceased without male issue. Albert the second, Emperor of the Romans, & Archduke of Austria, succeeding in both kingdoms of Bohemia, and Hungary, having married Elizabeth, daughter to the Emperor Sigismond, and Mary aforesaid. Ladislaus king of Hungary, and Bohemia, son to the Emperor Albert the second, and Elizabeth, daughter to the Emperor Sigismond. He deceased young, unmarried, and without issue. George, governor of the kingdom in the minority of Ladislaus, after the decease hereof elected king of Bohemia. At the same time Mathias Corvinus, son to the great Huniades, usurped the kingdom of Hungary, aided, and drawn hereunto by king George. Vladislaus, or Ladislaus the fourth, eldest son to Casimir, king of Poland, and of Elizabeth, sister to king Ladislaus the third, and daughter to the Emperor Albert the second, and Elizabeth. After the decease of Mathias Corvinus he succeeded likewise in the kingdom of Hungary, the root of the succeeding kings of both countries of Hungary, and Bohemia. Lewis, king of Hungary, and Bohemia, son to Ladislaus the fourth. He was slain in Hungary against Soliman the great Turk at the battle of Mohacz. Ferdinand the first, Archduke of Austria, Emperor of the Romans, and king of Bohemia, and Hungary, having married Anne, daughter to Vladislaus the fourth, and sister to Lewis slain against Soliman the Turk. Maximilian the second, Archduke of Austria, Emperor of the Romans, and king of Bohemia, and Hungary, eldest son to the Emperor Ferdinand the first, and Anne. Rodulph the second Emperor of the Romans, Archduke of Austria, and king of Bohemia, and Hungary, eldest son to the Emperor Maximilian the second. He deceased without issue. Mathias Archduke of Austria, Emperor of the Romans, and king of Bohemia, and Hungary, younger brother to the Emperor Rodulph the second, and son to the Emperor Maximilian the second. Ferdinand the second, Archduke of Austria, Emperor of the Romans, and king of Hungary, son to Charles Archduke of Austria, son to the Emperor Ferdinand the first; and Frederick the fifth, elector, and Count Palatine of the Rhijn, elected kings of Bohemia, both still retaining the title. THE MORAVIANS. a Moravia joannis Aventini Annalium Boiorum l. 4. THey were thus * V joannis Aventini Annalium Boiorum lib. 4. Aeneae Silvij Historiae Bohemicae c. 13. joannis Dubravij Histor: Bohem: lib: 4. named from the river b In praesentiarum quoniam circumscriptos Morâ flwio habet fines, ab eodem incolae Moravi & ipsa regio Morauia appellatur; joan: Dubravij Histor. Bohem: lib. 4. Marckh, about which they inhabited. Their express mention we find not until the French Empire and the reign of the Emperor Lewis the Godly. Their dominion, and name extended along the left shore of the Danow from the Mountains of the Bohemians unto beyond the river Tibiscus. They contained the parts of Germany, where now lie Marherens, and the Lower Austria, together with Dacia, now the Upper Hungary. They were governed by kings, the first whereof, of whom we find any mention, was one Raslai, living in the reign of the Emperor Lewis the Godly, by whom he was taken prisoner, and had his eyes plucked out. There succeeded hereunto Hormidorus. Suantoplucus, the first Christian king. Suantobogius, son to Suantoplucus. In this Prince the kingdom of the Moravians took end, proscribed, and driven out by the Emperor Arnulph, his country being given in prey to the bordering nations; the greatest part whereof became presently seized upon by Cusala, and the Hungarians, since accounted part of Hungary. THE MARQVISATE OF MARHERENS. THe rest voluntarily became subject to the neighbouring Bohemians, erected by these into a Marquisate, retaining still from hence the name of Moravia, or Marherens. Part was also usurped by the Marquesses of Austria, and containeth now the Lower Oosten reich; but by what means we find not, or whether lopped off from the part of the Bohemians, or of the Hungarians. THE POLONIANS. c Poloni Helmoldi Chronic. Sclavorum lib. 2. c. 5. THese have * V. Martinum Cromerum de Rebus Gestis Polonorum; & Alexandri Gagvini Chron: Poloniae compendium. had this name, and distinction given them either from the evenness of their country; lying flat, and without hills; or from their frequent hunting, an exercise, whereunto this nation hath always been much addicted: for the word Pole in the Sclavonian tongue signifieth both. The former is the more received opinion. The ordinary sort of the Polish, and Bohemian historians relate these with the Bohemians to have been originally Croatians, descended from the Sclaves inhabiting Krabbaten, and Windischlandt, and brought into these parts by Zechus, and Lechus two brethren, flying hither, and banished out of their country for homicide. But this fable is judiciously refuted by Cromerus. The more certain opinion is that, which we have before delivered, that they were no other than the natural Sarmatians, upon the departure of the Dutch nations towards the Roman frontiers flocking hither, and in regard of their neighbourhood filling up, and inhabiting their left countries, and by reason of their common language with the Sclaves of Illyricum, and the East thus accounted. Notwithstanding that Zechus, and Lechus were the founders of the two nations it is a constant tradition, received by all their Historians, and not lightly to be rejected. Although whether that these were strangers; or native inhabitants, and only the beginners, and raisers of two such states, and goverments, the thing is altogether uncertain, since that all ancient histories, and monuments are silent. The time when these first should arrive hither after the report of their Historians was the year 649 under Lechus. A time notwithstanding more near unto the great▪ and general flittings of the Barbarous, and Northern nation (as before we have showed) is much more probable. Their country since their first notice was the modern Poland, with Schlesi; divided with the river Wixel, and containing part of Sarmatia. By king Boleslaus the first Pomeren was added, contained then betwixt the river Odera, and the Wixel, recovered afterwards by Frederick Barbarossa to the Dutch Empire. Schlesi was likewise annexed to the kingdom of the Bohemians, the occasion, and manner whereof we will show hereafter. THE KINGDOM OF POLAND. THeir government was for the most part monarchical, first under Dukes, then under princes, afterwards under kings. Their order followeth. Lechus, first Duke of the Poles, or of Poland, brother unto Zechus, the first prince of the Bohemians. His posterity for a while succeeded, but whose names, as neither their number, are not known. These failing, 12 Palatines commanded. The Aristocracy put down, Cracus is chosen. Lechus the second, son to Cracus. Venda sister to Lechus the second. 12. Palatines. Lescus the first, the monarchy again restored. He deceased without issue. Lescus the second. Lescus the third son to Lescus the second. He lived in the reign of Charles the Great. Unto this time (if we dare believe their Histories) the Dukes of Poland besides the modern country, and Schlesi commanded over the whole coast of the Sea Baltic, inhabited by the many people of the Winithi; divided then first amongst the numerous issue of this prince, and, the posterity of these revolting, becoming afterwards conquered, and united to the Dutch, filled with their colonies. But this whole narration seemeth altogether to be fabulous. Popielus the first, Duke of Poland, son to Lescus the third. Popielus the second, son to Popielus the first. He died without surviving heirs of his body after a monstrous, and strange manner eaten up, and devoured with mice, together with his wife, and whole issue. Piastus the first elected Duke of Poland after Popielus the second. Zemovitus the first, son to Piastus the first. Lescus the fourth, son to Zemovitus the first. Zemomyslus the first, son to Lescus the fourth. Miezislaus the first, son to Zemomyslus the first, the last Duke of Poland. Boleslaus the first son to Miezislaus the first, created first king of Poland by the Emperor Otho the third about the year 1001. He subdued, and made tributary the Pomerani. Miezislaus the second, K. of Poland, son to Boleslaus the first. Casimir the first, son to Miezislaus the second. Boleslaus the second son to Casimir the first, deposed from the kingdom, and dying exiled in Hungary. Vladislaus the first brother to Boleslaus the second, elected after his brother. He left the title of king, and was styled only Prince of Poland, continued by his successors unto Praemislus. Boleslaus the third, prince of Poland, son to Vladislaus the first. Vladislaus the second, eldest son to Boleslaus the third, Prince, or sovereign Lord of the whole Poland, but commanding immediately only in a part, the country being divided betwixt him, and his other brethren. He was driven out by the joint arms, and conspiracy hereof. Upon composition with his brethren by the mediation, of the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa, he had allotted unto him for his share the country of Schlesi, sometimes part of Poland; left unto his three sons Boleslaus, Conrade, and Miezeslaus, whose successors enjoyed it a long time after, first under the right of the kings of Poland, afterwards of the kings of Bohemia, the beginning, and occasion of the Dukedom thus called, and of the rent hereof from the name, and account of Poland. Boleslaus the fourth, brother to Vladislaus the second. Miezeslaus the third, brother to Boleslaus the fourth, and Vladislaus. He was likewise deposed. Casimir the second, brother to Miezeslaus the third. Lescus the fifth son to Casimir the second, deposed again by Miezeslaus the third. Miezeslaus the third. Vladislaus the third, son to Miezeslaus the third, deposed by Lescus the fifth. Lescus the fifth, the last prince of Poland; after whom the long languishing monarchy hereof became for a time quite extinguished, the country being divided amongst many petty Lords all absolute, no one having sovereign authority over the rest. After some vacancy Praemislus, Duke of Posna. He united in his person the greatest part of the many divided Provinces hereof, and was elected king of Poland in the year 1295; after that this title here had been intermitted for the space of 215 years, continued ever since in his successors. Vladislaus the fourth, king of Poland, elected after Primislus. Casimir the third, king of Poland, son to Vladislaus the fourth. He deceased without heirs. Lewis the first, king of Hungary, son to Caribert by Elizabeth sister to Casimir the third, elected king of Poland after Casimir. He deceased without heir male. Hedwigis, younger daughter to Lewis the first, Queen of Poland. She married unto jagello, great Duke of Lithuania. Her elder sister Mary succeeded in the kingdom of Hungary, married unto the Emperor Sigismond. jagello, great Duke of Lithuania, after his baptism, and conversion to Christianity from Paganism named Vladislaus, after the decease of Hedwigis without surviving issue continuing king of Poland, transmitting the right hereof to his issue, and posterity. By this Prince the great Dukedom of Lithuania with the appending countries became annexed to the crown of Poland, and added to the Church of Christ. Vladislaus the sixth eldest son to jagello by his wife Sconza, daughter to And rew-Iohn Duke of Kiovi. In the minority of Ladislaus, son to the Emperor Albert the second, he was elected king of Hungary, slain in the battle of Varna by Amurath the second, king of the Turks; young, and without heirs. Casimir the fourth, king of Poland, and great Duke of Lithuania, son to jagello, and Sconza, and brother to Vladislaus the sixth. john. Albert, one of the younger sons of Casimir the fourth, king of Poland. He deceased unmarried. His elder brother Vladislaus after the decease of King George, and of Mathias Corvinus succeeded in the kingdoms of Bohemia, and Hungary. Alexander Duke of Lithuania, younger brother to john-albert. Sigismond the first, younger brother to king Alexander. He conquered the land of Prussen from the Dutch-knights; ever since annexed to the crown of Poland, with the part of East Pomeren, belonging sometimes to that order. Sigismond the second, great Duke of Lithuania, son to Sigismond the first. He took from the Dutch-knights of Lieflandt the parts which the Kings of Poland now hold in that country. He died without heirs, in whom ended the race masculine of the kings of Poland descended from the great jagello. By so many great enlargements the dominions of the kings of Poland are become at this day extended besides the two Polands over Prussen, Lithuania, Black Russia, and Podolia, with part of Pomeren, and Lieflandt. Henry Duke of Anjou, brother to Francis the second, and Charles' the ninth French kings; elected king of Poland after Sigismond the second. His brother Charles the ninth deceasing without heirs he voluntarily left the kingdom of Poland, contented with his hereditary of France. Stephen Bathori, Vaiwood of Transylvania, after the departure of Henry the third, French king, elected king of Poland, having married Anne, sister to Sigismond the second. Sigismond the third, son to john, king of Sweathland, by Catharine sister to Sigismond the second, elected king of Poland after Stephen Bathori, now reigning. THE DUKEDOM OF SCHLESI. THe name * V. Martini Cromeri de Reb. Polonorum lib. 6. 10, 11, & 12. after Cromerus seemeth to have been given a Silesiae verò nomen ex confluxu multorum populorum ind●tum videtur. Cromeri de Reb. Pol. l. 6. hereunto from the meeting here of sundry different people: for thus the word b Silesij, quasi Slezaci, id est, convenae dicuntur lingua Polonica, ibid. Slezaci signifieth in the Polonian tongue. It was sometimes part of Poland; rend there from by the division of that country amongst the numerous issue of Prince Boleslaus the 3d, the share of Vladislaus the 2d, his eldest son. The manner we have showed in the succession of Poland. Vladislaus deceasing during his banishment before he could return home, his part, or division in the year 1163 was surrendered to his three sons, Boleslaus, Conrade, & Miezeslaus to be held under the homage, & right of the sovereign Lords of Poland; the first Dukes of Schlesi, & root in a manner of all the succeeding, commanding in their several divisions. By Wenceslaus the second the Dukes of Schlesi of Breslaw, Oppolen, Ratibor, Cessin, and Bithom were made subject to the kings of Bohemia, jealous of the power hereof, & distrusting the ability of the factious, and divided Poles. By king john of Lutzenburg the Dukes of Glogaw, Zegan, Olentz, Steinaw, and Falkenburg (for many than commanded togithet, every son of a prince after the custom of those parts having his share, and in their several divisions bearing the title of the whole.) By the Emperor Charles the fourth the Dukedom of Schlesi of Sweinitz, bequeathed unto him by Boleslaus the last Duke. In this manner the whole Schlesi quitting the part of the Poles became annexed to the crown of Bohemia, in which right it now resteth. THE DANES. a Dani jornandis de Rebus Geticis lib. etc. THese * V. jornandis lib. de Rebus ● Geticis. Pom: Mela. lib. 3. Greg: Turorensis lib: 3. c. 3. Aymonij de rebus Gestis Francorum l. 4. c. 9 92. 96. 97. 98. 99 100 101. Eginhartum de Vita, & Rebus Gestis Caroli Magni. Saxonis Grammatici Historiam Danorum. Albetti Krantzij Chronicon Regnorum Aquilonarium. Beati Rhenanis lib. 1. Rerum Germanicarum (Dani in Cimbricam Chersonesun.) Goropij Becani Originum lib. 7. (Gotodanica.) Camdeni Britaniam. Petri Birtij Rerum Germanicarum lib. 2. c. 15. Montan: in Mercator: Atlan. 1. were sometimes otherwise called the b Ipsos Germanos indigenas crediderim, minimeque aliarum gentium advenis, & hospitiis mixtos: quia nec terra olim sed classibus advehebantur, qui mu●are sedes quaerebant, & immensus ultra, utque sic dixerim, adversus oceanus raris orbe nostro navibus additur. Quis porrò praeter periculum horridi, & ignoti maris, Asia, aut Africa, aut Italia relicta Germaniam peteret, informem terris, asperam coelo, tristem cultu, aspectuque nifi patria sit? C. Corn. Tac. de moribus Germanorum. Normans, signifying with the Dutch, as in our modern English tongue, Northrenmen; named thus from such their situation, the word being then common hereunto, and to the Norweys, and Sweathlanders, and to all other unknown Barbarians, issuing from the frozen tract of Scandia, and the North. The word (Dane) Saxo Grammaticus, Crantzius, and others from their authority fabulously derive from one Dan, who should be king hereof about the year of the world 2898. Becanus no less absurdly, but further about, and with more trouble from Henen, or Denen, signifying in the Danish language a Cock; the device, or arms sometimes of the Alans their progenitors (I marvel through what extraordinary pleasure of the heavens, or climb ᶜ, and fruitfulness of the soil, or by what secret, and untrodden ways) invited, and disbourding hither. Andrea's Velleius in Camden from the Dahi, a people of Asia, and the word Marck, signifying a border. Ethelwardus from Donia, a town sometimes situated herein. Montanus upon Mercator conjecturally from the Dutch word Aha, signifying water; in regard of the situation of their country, being wholly either insulary, or bounding upon the Ocean. The more judicious fetch their name from the bay, or strait of the sea, lying betwixt the Cimbrian Chersonese, and Scandia, called by Mela Sinus Codanus; about which strait, and in the Lands thereof the nation since their first notice have still to this day inhabited. Of these we read not in any of the more ancient Greek, and Latin authors excepting jornandes, and Venantius Fortunatus, who yet but slightly pass them over. In the French, and English histories they are more frequently remembered by occasion of their long piracies, and spoils upon the coasts hereof. Their first clear mention is in the reign of Theodorick, king of Austrasia, about the year 516, agreeing with the time of Anastasius, Emperor of the East, under their King Cochliarius, foraging upon the Sea-coast of Gaul Belgic, belonging to the kingdom of Austrasia, slain in the return by Theodebert, son to Theodoricke. After this we hear no more of them until the reign of the Emperor Charles the Great, under their Prince Godfrey then warring upon the neighbouring Obotriti; invading Freistandt with a fleet of 200 sail; threatening the neighbouring Saxons with subjection, and servitude; and much endangering the Empire of the French, if by the sudden, and unexpected death hereof, and their after dissension about the succession to the kingdom this mischief had not been prevented. Their mention afterwards is very frequent, and famous during the race of the French kings of the Caroline line, and of the monarchs of the English Saxons, with sundry fleets and armies, and with might, and fury unresistable invading France, and England, conquering, and subduing the English nation, and occasioning in France the name, and people of the Normans. Their natural, and first country were the Lands of the Sundt, now Zealandt, Funen, and others, with part of the neighbouring a Quamuis & Dani ex ipsorum stirpe progressi Erulos ex proproprijs sedibus expulerunt: qui inter omnes Scanziae nationes nomen sibi ob nimiam proceritatem affectant praecipuum. jornand. de Rebus Geticis. continent of Scandia. But how far they enlarged herein it is uncertain. Afterwards they overspread the adjoining Cimbrian Chersonese (as Becanus conjectureth,) not long after their slaughter, and overthrow under Gochliarius by Theodebert, disharmed through this diaster for attempting any more so hastily upon the French, and remoter provinces, and in regard of their pestering multitudes thrusting into this next land, made void by the departure of the jutes, and English, accompanying the Saxons into Great Britain. A time notwithstanding more near unto the Emperor Charles the Great seemeth more probable, for that Beda, b Porrò de Anglis, hoc est, de illa patria quae Angulus dicitur, & ab eo tempore usque hodiè manner desertas inter provincias Vitarum, & Saxonum perhibetur. Bedae Ecclesiasticae Historae gentis Anglorum lib. 1. c. 15. who lived not long before his reign relateth the part of the Chersonese, where sometimes dwelled the English, in his time to have lain waist, and empty of inhabitants, without mentioning the Danes. At this day they contain the parts of Hallandt, and Sohonen in the main land of Scandia, all the Lands within the straits of the Sundt, with the North, and South jutlandts, and the Dukedom of Schleswic in the Cimbrian Chersonese, divided from the Saxons, or Dutch by the river Eydore, all now together called by the name of Dane mark, or Denmarck, signifying the limit of the Danes, given first by the neighbouring Dutch to the marches, or border hereof, derived afterwards to the whole country. THE KINGDOM OF DENMARCK. THe government hereof hath been still under Kings, elective, but where the next of blood most commonly have succeeded, now besides Denmarck, Lords of Norwey, Islandt, and in a manner of whatsoever cold, and inhabitable regions subject to the Pole Arctic, and the North, together with the great Dukedom of Holstein, lying in Germany betwixt the rivers Eydore, & the Elb, containing the particular country of Holstein, Ditmarse, Stormarse, and Wagerlandt, held hereby under the fire of the Dutch Emperors. The first of their kings, whereof we read in histories deserving credit (for those long descents from Dan in Grammaticus Saxo, and Krantzius are merely counterfeit, and fabulous) were Cochliarius before mentioned, slain with his whole army by Theodebert, son to Theoderick, king of Austrasia. Godfrey in the reign of the Emperor Charles the Great. Hemingus, nephew to Godfrey. Sigifridus, and Amilo, nephews also to Godfrey, chosen by their several factions, and slain in battle one against the other, the side of Amilo prevailing. Harioldus, and Ragenfridus, brothers unto Amilo, driven out by the sons of Godfrey, and exiled amongst the Suiones. These all commanded in the time of Charles the Great. From Christopher the second, deceasing about the year 1333. (to omit the more ancient, for a great part fabulous, or very confused) the succession hath been continued, as followeth. Waldemar the third, king of Denmark, son to Christopher. He deceased without issue male. Margaret, daughter to Waldemar the third. She married unto Haquin king of Norwey. After the decease of her husband; and of her young son Olaus she ruled both kingdoms, transmitting them to succession. She overcame, and took prisoner Albert, king of Sweathland, whom she forced to resign his kingdom; added by this means to her other possessions, and enthralled for a long time after to the Danish yoke. She died without surviving issue about the year 1410. Eric Duke of Pomeren adopted by Queen Margaret, descended of her sister Ingelburgis, elected king of Denmarck, Norwey, and Swethen. Wearied with tedious, & hard wars against the rebellious Sweathlanders, the town of Schleswic, and the Hanse-citties, he voluntarily left those kingdoms, retiring into his Dukedom of Pomeren, where he died. Christopher the third, Count Palatine of the Rhijn, son to Margaret, sister to Eric, after the departure hereof elected, and succeeding in all the three kingdoms. He deceased without issue. Christiern the first, Earl of Oldenburg, and Delmenhorst after the decease of Christopher elected king of Denmarck, and Norwey in the year 1448; Sweathland revolting, and choosing a Prince of their own nation. He annexed to the house of Denmarcke the countries of Holstein, Ditmarse, Stormarse, and Wagerland, erected into a Dukedom by the Emperor Frederick the third. He recovered likewise the kingdom of Swethen. john, son to Christiern the first, succeeding in all three kingdoms. Christiern the second, son to john. In this Prince the Sweathlanders after sundry revolts, and reunions finally shoake off the yoke of the Danes, governed ever since by their own kings. In the year 1522 hated for his cruelty he was driven out, and deprived of all his estates, succeeded unto by his uncle Frederick, after ten years' banishment, and 27 years' captivity miserably dying in bonds. Frederick the first, younger brother to john, and son to Christiern the first, after Christian the second elected king of Denmarck, and Norwey. He first reform religion in his dominions. Christiern the third, king of Denmarck, and Norwey, son to Frederick the first. Frederick the second, son to Christiern the third. Christiern the fourth, king of Denmarck, and Norwey, son to Frederick the second, now reigning. THE SVIONES. a Suiones Corn: Taciti de Moribus Germanorum. Sueones Aymonij de Rebus gestis Francorum l. 4. c. 101. Suethidi jornandis de Rebus Geticis. Sueci Recentiorum. THis people * V. Corn: Tac. de Morib. Germanorum. jornandem de Rebus Geticis. Aymonij de Rebus Gestis Francorum lib. 4. c. 101. Alberti Krantzij Chron: Regnorum Aquilonatium. Olai Magni Histor: Gothorum, & Suecorum. Petri Birtij Com. Rerum Germanicarum l. 2. c. 16. are mentioned by Tacitus in his description of Germany, being then a part of the Suevi, and with the Sitones b Suionibus Sitonum gentes continuantur: Corn: Tac. de Mor. Ger. lib. inhabiting c Suionum hinc civitates ipso in Oceano, praeter viros, armaque classibus valent. Cor. Tac. lib. de Mor. Germanorum the greater Scandia of Ptolemy. By Aimonius with small difference they are named the Sueones in his fourth book, and 101 chapter. By jornandes de Rebus Geticis the Suethidi more near unto the modern. At this day by long corruption the Sueci, giving the name to the country now called Suecia, or Sweathland, extended for a great space of land betwixt the Baltic, and the Frozen seas. Their mention in more ancient authors is very sparing, not bordering unto, or having then any affair with the Romans, French, or other civil nations, who might relate their acts; or passing under the general name of the Normans. THE KINGDOM OF SWEATHLAND. THeir government anciently and in the time of Tacitus was under kings, commanding in full liberty d Est apud illos (Suiones) & opibus honos, eóque unus imperitat, nullis iam exceptionibus, non precario iure regnandi. Corn: Tac. ibid. , and not at the will of the subject; continued thither (if we dare believe their histories) from Magog, son to japhet, the year of the world 1745, and the 90 from the Deluge, & unto our times. In the reign of the Emperor Charles the Great we find them likewise to have been a free state, different from that of the Danes; entertaining then Harioldus, and Ragenfridus kings of that nation, driven out by the sons of Godfrey. In the reign of Sueno the first, and of Canutus the Great, agreeing with the reigns of the Emperor's Henry, and Conrade the second, we hear of them, subject to the Danes; but by what means it is not manifest, as neither how they became clear from their servitude. By Queen Margaret about the year 1387, and during the reign of the Emperor Wenceslaus they were again subdued to the Danish yoke; after long wars, sundry defections, and recoveries not fully delivered herefrom until the year 1525, & the reign of the Emperor Charles the fifth, freed by Gustave; whose posterity, the Danes being expulsed, have ever since held the crown. The order of the first kings fabulous, and confused we purposely omit, From Albert, and more clear times they were continued, as followeth. Albert living in the reigns of the Emperor's Charles the fourth, and Wenceslaus, Duke of Mecklenburg, and king of Sweathland; warred upon, and taken prisoner by Margaret Queen of Denmarck, and Norwey. Desirous of liberty he resigned his right of the kingdom unto Margaret aforesaid. Margaret Queen of Denmarck, Norwey, and Swethen by right of Arms, and the resignation of Albert. Eric Duke of Pomeren, king of Denmarck, Norwey, and Swethen, adopted by Margaret. Christopher Count Palatine of the Rhijn, king of Denmarck, Norwey, and Swethen, son to Margaret, sister to Eric aforesaid. He deceased without issue. Charles son to Canutus, a knight of the country, elected king of Sweathland after Christopher, the Danes excluded. Christiern the first king of Denmarck, Norwey, and Swethen, Charles being driven out. Charles king of Swethen, restored the second time, Christiern the first king of Denmarck being again excluded. After the decease of Charles, Steno a nobleman of the country governed the affairs of the realm during the rest of the time of Christiern the first. john king of Denmarck, Norwey, and Swethen, son to Christian the first, about the year 1448 admitted by Steno, and the Sweathlanders, pressed with the wars of the Russes. Christian the second, son to john, king of Denmarck, Norwey, and Swethen by arms, and the right of his ancestors. He afterwards lost all the three kingdoms, driven out in regard of his tyranny, and cruelty. Gustave, son to Eric, a noble man of the country, given by the Sweathlanders amongst the pledges for their fidelity to Christiern the second; upon the fame of Christiernes, & the Danish tyranny, making an escape out of prison, expulsing that enemy, and elected king of Sweathland. Since this time the Sweathlanders, free from the Danish servitude, have been still commanded by princes of their own nation. Eric, eldest son to Gustave, deposed upon pretence of tyranny, and misgoverning the state; succeeded unto by his brother john, Duke of Finlandt. john Duke of Finlandt, son to Gustave the first, and brother to king Eric. He married unto Catharine, daughter to Sigismond the first, & sister to Sigismond the second, kings of Poland. Sigismond son to john, and Catharine aforesaid, before the decease of his father elected king of Poland, afterwards of Swethen; upon the cause of his different religion, and the pretence of his breach of covenants with the people excluded, and deposed by his factious nobility, succeeded unto by his uncle Charles. Charles Duke of Suderman, uncle unto Sigismond the third king of Poland, and younger son to Gustave the first; during the absence, and wars of Sigismond, and the Polonians created administrator, and governor of the kingdom, afterwards in the year 1608 elected, and crowned king of Sweathland. Gustave the second, son to Charles, king of Sweathland, now reigning. THE NORVEGIANS. Whether these were called thus from the country of Norwey, or the country from them, it is uncertain. We have not yet read either name in any ancient author. Both seem more lately to have been given from their Northern situation. THE KINGDOM OF NORWEY. THe country by Aymonius was sometimes otherwise named Westerfold, a part then of the Danish kingdom. For thus it appeareth by his description hereof in his fourth book, and 101. chapter; situated then to the West, and North, and thwarting the extreme point of the Island of Great Britain. It afterwards became a distinct kingdom. By means of the marriage of Haquin the last prince unto Margaret Queen of Denmarcke it became annexed to the house of Denmarcke, where it hath ever since continued. After this manner the name of Germany is become at this day enlarged beyond the ancient over the provinces of Rhaetia, and Noricum with parts of Gaul, & Pannonia, as on the other side, extended sometimes unto the river Wixel, & the Frozen sea, is since become straitened within the Eydore, the sea Baltic, and the confines of the Polonians: the ancient then comprehending without the account of the modern the kingdoms of Denmark, Norwey, and Swethen, with the greatest part of Poland; and the modern now containing, lying without the limits and account of the ancient, the countries of Seirmarck, Karnten, Krain, and Tirol, the parts of Austria, Bavaria, and Schwaben without the river Danow, and of France betwixt the rivers Rhijn, the Meuse, and the Soasne. The whole now accounted Germany, speaking Dutch, or subject to the soverainety hereof, may be divided into three different States. 1. the provinces of the Low Countries. 2. the confederacy of the Swissers, 3. and the Empire, or kingdom of the Germans, the present subject of this discourse. The original of the many particular states we have now related. There remaineth the general state, or kingdom, whereof the other are parts, and subordinate. THE KINGDOM OF GERMANY. THis is otherwise called the Empire in regard of the residence therein of the Imperial Roman Majesty; Italy being subdued by Odoacer, and the Heruli, and the rest of the Roman provinces of the West by other Barbarous nations, about the year 475 left of by Augustulus; after an interregnum of 326 years resumed again by Charles the Great king of the Frenchmen; and by succession herefrom, the French dominions being divided, afterwards in the year 880 derived upon Charles surnamed the Fat, king of Germany; maintained ever since in the Princes hereof. The country after that it became subject to the Frenchmen was for a long time a part of their kingdom of Austrasia, after the policy of those times divided into 4 main provinces, or Dukedoms, of Franconia, Saxony, Almaigne and Bavaria; the parts lying now beyond the rivers of the Elb; and Saltza, and possessed then by the many nations of the Sclaves, not being added until afterwards. About the year 841 in the person of Lewis surnamed the ancient, son to the Emperor Lewis surnamed the Godly (the French Empire being then shared amongst the many sons hereof) it was first made a distinct kingdom, in which title the Princes have still enjoyed it; their name of Emperor having been since added unto them, only as they are sovereign Lords of Rome, and Italy, successors to Charles the Great, and the French. The kingdom contained only at the time of its first erection, the parts now bounded in with the Mountains of Bohemia, the Alps, the Germane Ocean, and the rivers of the Rhijn, Eydore, Elb, and Saltza; including Pannonia, a part then of Bavaria, afterwards taken herefrom by the Hungarians. By the Emperors, Otho the third, and Conrade the second the parts lying in Gaul betwixt the rivers of the Rhijn, the Soasne, and the Meuse were added. The manner we have showed in France. By Henry the first, and the succeeding Emperors unto Frederick Barbarossa, and by the arms of the Dukes of Saxony, and the Marquesses of Brandenburg, were added the parts beyond the rivers Saltza and Elb, containing now Mecklenburg, Lawenburg, Pomeren, Meisen, Lausnitz, and the Middle and New Marches of Brandenburg, held under the right hereof. The order of the kings of Germany follow. Lewis, before mentioned, surnamed the Ancient, second son to the Emperor Lewis the Godly, first king of Germany, whose portion it was in the division of the French Monarchy betwixt him, and his other brethren, Lotharius, and Charles the Bald. Carloman, Lewis, and Charles, surnamed the Fat, kings of Germany, sons to Lewis the Ancient. Charles the Fat, sole king of Germany, his two brothers Lewis, and Carloman deceasing without heirs, or lawful. The male issue of his uncle the Emperor Lotharius failing, and Charles the Simple, the only left legitimate issue of Charles the Bald, being then young, and unfit to govern, he got seized of Italy, and the Roman Empire, the title still afterwards continuing in his successors. Forsaken, and deposed by his inconstant nobility he died in extreme want, and misery in the greater Auria near Constance, a memorable example of the incertitude of this transitory, and earthly happiness, succeeded unto by Arnulph. Arnulph Emperor of the Romans, and King of Germany, natural son to Carloman, brother to the Emperor Charles the Fat. Lewis Emperor of the Romans, and king of Germany, son to Arnulph. He deceased without issue. Conrade the first, son to Conrade, brother to Lewis, the last Emperor of the Romans, and king of Germany of the house of Charles the Great. He deceased in the year 919. Henry the first, surnamed the Fowler, Duke of Saxony, by the choice of the Dutch, and the assignment of Conrade the first elected Emperor of the Romans, and king of Germany, the Caroline line here being extinguished, and that succeeding in France being excluded, as strangers. Otho the first, surnamed the Great, son to Henry the first, Emperor of the Romans, and king of Germany. Otho the second, son to Otho the first. Otho the third, son to Otho the second. Wanting heirs, and for prevention of all future claim of the French, and Italians by the aid, and authority of Pope Gregory the fifth, a Dutchman, and of the citizens of Rome, he made the Empire of the Romans, and the kingdom of Germany to be perpetually elective, and entailed them upon the Germane nation. After this Prince the state hath ever since for the space of 627 years remained elective, continued chiefly in four Dutch families of Franconia, Suevia, Lutzenburg, and Austria, where now it resteth. He died in the year 1000 Henry the second Duke of Bavaria, the first elected Emperor of the Romans, and king of Germany. Conrade the second, Duke of Franconia. Henry the third son to Conrade the second. Henry the fourth son to Henry the third. Falling out with, and excommunicated by the Popes, he was lastly by their curse deprived of all imperial, and kingly dignity (his son Henry the fifth authorized, and set up against him) dying afterwards in great distress, and poverty. Henry the fifth, the unnatural son of Henry the fourth, the last Emperor of the Romans, and king of Germany of the house of Franconia, after long quarrels with the Pope's deceasing in the year 1124. Lotharius the second Duke of Saxony Emperor of the Romans, and king of Germany. He deceased in the year 1137. Conrade the third, Emperor of the Romans, and king of Germany, son to Frederick, surnamed the Ancient, Duke of Suevia. Frederick the first, surnamed Barbarossa, Duke of Suevia, son to Frederick with the one eye, brother to the Emperor Conrade the third. Henry the sixth, son to Frederick Barbarossa. Philip Duke of Suevia brother to Henry the sixth, slain by Otho Count Palatine. Otho the fourth, son to Henry surnamed the Lion Duke of Saxony, and Bavaria, chosen Emperor of the Romans, and king of Germany against Philip by the contrary faction of Pope Innocent the third, enemies the house of Suevia; after the decease of Philip crowned at Rome. Excommunicated shortly after through the inconstancy, and injury here of he became forsaken and deprived of all, dying in a private state at Brunswijck in the year 1218. Frederick the second, Duke of Suevia, son to the Emperor Henry the sixth, in the year 1212 chosen against Otho the fourth, after long wars, and contention with the Pope's deceasing in the year 1251, the last Emperor of the Romans, and king of Germany of the house of Suevia. During the reign hereof begin the faction of the Guelphs, and Gibelines amongst the Italians, whereof these later sided for the Emperors, the other for the Popes, occasioned by the quarrels hereof▪ the side of the Popes through the power, and authority of that sea at length prevailing, and the Emperors quite dispossessed of Italy, the title only remaining▪ William Earl of Holland, elected Emperor of the Romans, and king of Germany during the reign of the Emperor Frederick the second through the authority of the sea of Rome, and the immense charge of Pope Innocent the Fourth, enemy to Frederick the second. He was slain the year 1257 in his wars against the rebellious Frisks. Richard Earl of Cornwall, brother to Henry the third king of England; and Alphonso the tenth, king of Castille, and Leon, chosen Emperors of the Romans, and kings of Germany by their factions, the Electours being divided▪ R●d●lph the first, Earl of Habsp●rg, after long disorder, and vacancy in the year 1273 chosen by the joint consent of the Electours▪ the founder of 〈…〉 family of Austria, and the first Emperor of the Romans▪ and king of Germany of that house. Albert the first Duke of Austria, son to the Emperor Rodulph the first, and Ad●lph Earl of Nass●● chosen one against the other, Albert prevailing, by whom Adolph was slain in battle. Henry the seaventh, Earl of L●●ze●burg, elected after the decease of Albert. Lewis the fifth, Duke of Bavaria, elected Emperor of the Romans, and king of Germany; opposed by Frederick Archduke of Austria. Charles the fourth, king of Bohemia, and son to the Emperor Henry the seaventh, elected during the reign of the Emperor Lewis (excommunicated by the Pope's john the two and twentieth, Benedict the tenth, and Clement the sixth) through the authority hereof. After the decease of Lewis being again disliked by the Electours Edward the 3d king of England is designed, who refusing the Empire, (as did afterwards Frederick Landgrave of Duringen,) Gunther Earl of Schwartzenburg is elected, dying shortly after; unto whom he again succeeded for the space of 33 years. By this prince in the year 1356 the Golden Bull was ordained, containing the manner of choosing the Emperors. Wenceslaus king of Bohemia, son to the Emperor Charles the fourth; deposed for his sloth, and many other vices. Frederick Duke of Brunswijck, elected after Wenceslaus▪ slain shortly after at Frislar by the teason of the Bishop of Me●t●. Rupert Count Palatine of the Rhijn. He made war in Italy for the recovery of that province, but with unfortunate success, that Italians every where now shaking of the yoke of the Empire, favoured by the Popes, jealous of the neighbourhood, and greatness of the Germans. jodocur, Marquis of Moravia, uncle to Wenceslaus, elected after Rupert. His reign was but short, not lasting fully six months. Sigismond king of Hungary, and Bohemia, son to the Emperor Charles the fourth, and brother to Wenceslaus, the last Emperor of the Romans, and king of Germany of the house of Lutzenburg. He deceased in the year 1437. Albert the second, Archduke of Austria, and king of Hungary, and Bohemia, son in law to the Emperor Sigismond. From this prince the house of Austria have ever since possessed the Imperial, and Royal Diadem. Frederick the third, Archduke of Austria, Emperor of the Romans, and king of Germany. Ma●imilian the first Archduke of Austria, son to Frederick the third Charles the fifth, King of Spain, and Duke of Burgundy, and Austria, son to Philip, son to Maximilian the first. Ferdinand the first King of Hungary, and Bohemia, and Archduke of Austria, brother to Charles' the fifth, Emperor of the Romans, and King of Germany. Maximilian the second, King of Hungary, and Bohemia, and Archduke of Austria, eldest son to the Emperor Ferdinand the first. Rodulph the second, King of Hungary, and Bohemia, and Archduke of Austria, eldest son to Maximilian the second. Mathias, King of Hungary, and Bohemia, and Archduke of Austria, younger brother to Rodulph. Ferdinand the second, king of Hungary, and Bohemia, and Archduke of Austria, son to the Archduke Charles, son to the Emperor Ferdinand the first, Emperor of the Romans, and king of Germany in the year 1627. The more proper Germany, or the Empire, and kingdom of the Germans, we have already divided into 39 different names, or countries, of Savoy, the Free county of Burgundy, Lotrain● the District of Triers, the Bishopric of ●●ick, the land of Gulich, Cleveland, the Diocese of Colen, the Lower Palatinate, 〈◊〉 Sungow, Schwaben, Ba●ari●, the Bishopric of Saltzburg, Tirol, Karnten, Krain, Steirmarck, Austria, Bohemia, Mo●avia, Sch●●●, 〈◊〉, Franconia, Hessen, Duringen, Meisen, Ober-Saa●sen, the Earldom of Manisfeildt, Freislandt, W●stphalon, P●●eren, Stiffran Bre●en, Meydenburg, Lu●enburg, Brunswijck, Holstein, Brandenburg, and Mecklenburg. The original, and occasion of their names we have showed. Their descriptions come in the new place. OF THE STATE OF EUROPE. The XIII Book. COntaining a chorographical description of the present Germany. SAVOYE. Subaudia. BOUNDED upon the South with Daulphinie in France; upon the West with Daulphinie, and la Bresse; upon the North with the Lake of Geneve, and Switzerlandt; and upon the East with the Alps of Wallislandt. The country is for the most part hilly, & mountainous, overspred with the branches of the neighbouring Alps; healthy, but not so fruitful, some bottoms of the Alps excepted, lying open to the Western Sun, and the plainer tract about Ripaille, adjoining to the Lake Lemane. Town's here of better note are Chamberi, the chief of the country, the Parliament hereof, or primary seat of justice; situated upon the river L' Arch in a pleasant valley surrounded with Mountains. Montmelian▪ Aig●e-belle. St jehan de Maurienne, surnamed thus from a valley of the Alps thus called, in the which it standeth. From this part were named the Earls of Maurienne a V. suprà. before mentioned, whose inhabitants were the Medulli of Strabo. Luneburg. Betwixt this, and the town of Susa in Piemonte lieth the Mountain S. Denis, otherwise called Mont-Cenis, the more ordinary road over the Alps betwixt France, Tarantasia lon. 29. g. la●. 45. Clau. and Italy. Nicy. Tarantaise (Tarantasia, and Civitas Centronum of Antoninus, than the Metropolitan town of the Province of the Alps Graiae, and Paeninae,) now an Archbishop's sea, situated amongst Mountains. The particular country hereof were the Centrones of the same author. Ripaille in a sweet, and pleasant situation upon the South shore of the Lake of Geneve. The country hereabouts, as the whole plain tract along the Lake, is exceedingly fruitful, & happy, amongst other fruits commended for very excellent wines. The general inhabitants of Savoy were anciently the Allobroges of Livy, and others. Their language now is the French. THE FREE COUNTY OF BURGUNDY. Burgundiae Comitatus. BOunded upon the West with the Dukedom of Burgundy; upon the South with la Bresse; upon the Southeast with the mountainous ridge of the jour from Switzerlandt; and upon the East, and North with the Mountain Vauge from Sungow, Elsatz, and Lorraine. The country is hilly, and uneven, rising with continual downs, and mountains, covered with vineyards, and shady woods, and overlooking fertile, and pleasant valleys, watered with infinite brooks, and rivulets, purling down the hollow bottoms hereof. Dola. long 18. g. 3. m. lat. 49. g. 5. m. Clau. Chiefer towns here are Dole, a Bailliage, & the Parliament, and chief town of the country belonging to the Earls of Burgundy; situated upon the river Doux. Here flourisheth an ancient University, where now especially the Civil laws are professed. Besançon (Vesuntio of Caesar, Vesuntio. lon. 25 g 40. m. lat. 47 g. 36. m. Clau. Visontium of Ptolemy, and Civitas Visontiensis of Antoninus, the Metropolis then of the Province Maxima Sequanorum,) now an Archbishop's sea, and town Imperial, seated in a fruitful valley betwixt two Mountains, beset with vines, upon the Doux, with whose streams it is almost round encompassed. Here is also a little University founded in the year 1540, and in the reign of the Emperor Charles the fifth. The town is free, belonging immediately to the Empire, exceedingly strong both in regard of its natural site, Salinae. and artificial means of fortification. Salins so named from the Salt-springs thereof, from whence infinite store of salt is made, and transported into the neighbouring countries, the greatest part of the revenues of the Prince. The town is large, strong, and fairly built, lying in a deep hollow valley amongst mountains upon an impetuous rivulet, named Forica Nozereth, a fair, & well traded Emporie near unto the Mountainous ridge of the jour; fortified with a strong Castle, in regard of the pleasure, and opportunity of hunting in the neighbouring mountains, sometimes the seiour, and ordinary recess of the Princes of Aurange. Orgelet in a mountainous, and barren part, inhabited with an industrious people. Poligny, the Bailliage of the Lower Burgundy. Arboise, noted for excellent, and long lasting wines. Vesoul, the Bailliage of the Higher Burgundy. Luxoul under the Vauge, remarkable for the hot medicinable Baths thereof. Baume, for the most ancicnt, and famous monastery of Clunie, environed with rocks, and crags, whence issueth out the river Cella. The whole country, Besançon excepted, is subject to the Princes of Burgundy, and Austria of the house of Spain, governed by their deputies, and for the better administration of justice divided into three Shires, or Bailliages, of Dole, Poligny, and Vesoul, before mentioned, subordinate to the supreme Court, or Parliament of Dole. The ancient inhabitants were the Sequani of Caesar, and of others. Their language now is the French. There adjoineth hereunto (or which rather is part hereof, but subject unto other Lords) the Earldom of Mont-peligard, belonging now to the house of Wirtenberg▪ named thus from the town of Mont-peligard, the chief of this part of the country. LORRAINE. Lotharingia. BOunded upon the South with the Mountain Vauge, and the Free County of Burgundy; upon the East with the Vauge, and Elsatz, with Westreich; upon the West with the river Mouse, and Barrois in France; and upon the North with the Diocese of Trier, and the country of Lutzenburg. The country is very woody, and somewhat mountainous (endeavoured with the branches of the Forest Ardenne, and the Vauge,) yet stored sufficiently with all necessary provision. It affordeth plenty of Iron, Led, Tin, & other minerals. The horses here are much commended for their courage, & goodness. Nancaeum. long 28. g. 45 m. lat: 49. g. 20 m. Clau. The chiefer towns hereof are Nancy (Nasium of Ptolemie,) now the best town of the Dukedom, and the ●eat of the Prince, seated upon the river Martha, remarkable for the fate, and disaster of Charles surnamed the Fighter; the last Duke of Burgundy of the house, or name of Valois, overthrown, and slain here in a memorable battle by the joinct arms of Re●ner, Fanum D. Nicolai. Duke of Lorraine, and of the Swissers. S. Nicolas upon the same river; founded, and occasioned through the superstitious worship of some pretended relics of S. Nicolas, sometimes bishop of Mira in Lycia in the lesser Asia, preserved here, and thronged unto from all parts with great devotion. Tullum long. 27. g. 11. m. lat. 48. g. 39 m. Mercat. Toal (Tullum of Ptolemy, and Civitas Leucorum, and Tullo of Antoninus) a Bishop's sea, and a town imperial, seated upon the river Moselle. The country lying about this town, and Nancy were the Leuci of Strabo, Ptolemy, and Antoninus, the Leuci Liberi of Pliny. Metz (Divodurum of Ptolemy, Metis. long. 25. g. 30. m. lat. 27. g. 30. m. Clau. 27. g. 40. m. lon 49. g 9 m. lat. Mercat. and Tacitus, and Divodurum, Metis, and Civitas Mediomatricum of Antoninus) the royal seat sometimes of the French kings of Austrasia, now a city Imperial; & a Bishop's sea; rising in a spacious, and pleasant plain at the confluence of the rivers Mosselle, and Sora. The ancient inhabitants of the neighbouring country were the Mediomatrices of Strabo▪ and Ptolemie, the Mediomatrici of Pliny, and Tacitus. Verdun (Civitas Veredonensium of Antoninus) a town Imperial, and a Bishop's sea, seated upon the river Meuse. These three last towns have of late years been surprised by Henry the second, and the Frenchmen; detained now by this means, and lopped off from the Dutch Empire, and held under the French subjection. The rest of the country is in a manner wholly subject to the Dukes of Lorraine. The language of the inhabitants is the French. These three countries, although held of the Empire, yet at this day come not to the Diets, neither obey the Edicts, and authority hereof; governed by their princes in nature of sovereign, and absolute states, and in regard of their language by the most accounted French. THE DIOCESE OF TRIER. Diocesis Treverensis. EXtended along the course of the Moselle from the confines of Lorraine unto the great river of the Rhijn; bounded upon the other sides with Lutzenburg, and Westreich. The country is rather pleasant, then fruitful, hilly, and full of woods, rich chiefly in minerals, especially of Iron, and lead. The more fruitful parts are about the town of Trier, and near unto the Rhijn. The more wild, and barren lie towards Lorraine, and Lutzenburg. The air for those transmarine parts is very close, and rainy, moistened by continual fogs, and vapours, ascending from the shady, wet, and undreyned woodlands, and hills hereof. Chiefer towns here are Sarbrucken (Pons Sarvix of Antoninus,) a town Imperial, seated upon the river Sar near unto the meetings thereof with the Moselle, and the border of Lorraine. Trier (Colonia Treverorum of Tacitus, Augusta of Mela, Augusta Treverorum of Ptolemie, Treveris Lon. 26. g. Lat. 49. g. 30. m. Clau. Augusta Libera of Pliny, Treveris of Saluianus, & Civitas Treverorum of Antoninus, the Metropolis then of the first Belgica, and residence of the Vicar General of Gaul,) seated upon the Moselle. It is now an Archbishop's sea, and the chief town of the country, subject to the Bishops. Veldentz. Tr●rbach. Ceel. Beilstein; all standing upon the same river of Moselle. Confluentes & Confluentia. Lon. 27. g. 30. m Lat. 50. g. 30. m. Clau. Cobolentz. (Legio Prima Traiana of Ptolemie, & Confluentes of Antoninus) seated at the meeting of the river Rhijn, and the Moselle. The town is populous, and fairly built, belonging to the Electours of Triers. The country about it is very pleasant, and fertile. Upon the other side of the Rhijn standeth, mounted upon the top of an high hill, the strong Castle of Ernbretstein, subject to the Bishops, and commanding the town, and river. Boppart (Baudobrica of Antoninus, and Bodobrica of the Notitia, after Bir●ius one of the 50 Castles erected by Drusus upon the Rhijn, occasioning the town) situated upon the Rhijn. Meien. Arburg in the particular country of easel. The ancient inhabitants hereof were the famous Treveri of Caesar, Tacitus, Ptolemie, and others. The country is subject to the Archbishops, and Electours of Trier. THE BISHOPRIC OF LVICK. Diocesis Leodiensis. BOunded upon the East with the countries of Gulick, and Limburg; upon the South with Lutzenburg, and Namur; and upon the West, and North with Brabant. The country is very healthy, and pleasant, called by a common proverb, the Paradise of Priests, for such are the Lords thereof, and in regard of the great number there of Monasteries, and religious persons, no small part of the inhabitants. The more champain, and fruitful parts are those towards the North, and Brabant, stored with corn, and all other necessary provision, wines excepted, which here grow but in few places. The Southern, lying towards France; and Lutzenburg, are more barren, swelling with hills, and shady Forests, the remainders of the great Ardenne, abounding chiefly with Minerals, especially of Marble of sundry sorts, Sea-coal, and Iron of exceeding hardness. Here are reckoned 25 walled towns, and 1700 Villages, having Churches. Places of chiefer note are Dinant upon the Meuse, and borders of Hainault. Hue upon the same river towards Namur. Leodium. Lon. 22. g. Lat. 50. g. 50. m. Clau. Luick pleasantly seated amongst sundry streams, and rivulets, parts of the Meuse, watering the many streets hereof; the seat, and residence of the Bishops, and the chief town of the country. The city is fair, open, and large, containing four Italian miles in compass, and some 32 parishes. The Churches here for their number, riches, and beauty excel all others in both kingdoms of France, & Germany, the Cathedral whereof is dedicated to S. Lambert, the patron of the city; whose Canons are the Bishop's Counselors, all nobly descended, Doctors, or Licentiats, Ecclesiastical, & partly Secular, whereof these later may marry. Here are beside 8 Collegiate Churches, endowed with great revenues, besides almost infinite Religious houses, and Monasteries, wherewith the town seemeth in a manner almost wholly to be peopled. Here also yet flourisheth an ancient University, wherein nine sons of Kings, 24 of Dukes, and 29 of Earls are reported at one time to have been students. Traiectum ad Mosam. ● Mastreich upon the Meuse. Of this town only the one half lieth in Luick; the rest in Brabant. Peer. Bissen. Hasselt upon the river Demer. Horck. S. Truden. Borckloe. Tongeren (civitas Tungrorum of Ptolemie.) Here flourished in the time of the Romans an ancient Bishop's sea; after the invasion, and spoil of Attilas', and the Huns, (by whom the town was sacked, and destroyed) in the year 498 by S. Servatius removed unto Mastreich; afterwards in the year 713 by S. Hubert unto Luick, where now it resteth. Borckworm. Francimont. Buillon, an ancient castle, mounted upon the top of an high hill, whereof sometimes was named that famous Godfrey of Buillon Duke of Lorraine, and the first of the Latins king of Jerusalem. The ancient inhabitants were the Eburones of Caesar, and Strabo, whose name yet seemeth to be preserved in a little village called Ebure, distant about a Dutch mile from Luick. The country is wholly subject in matters both temporal and ecclesiastical, to the Bishops of Luick. The language hereof is the Wallon, a corrupt kind of French. THE LAND OF GULICK. Territorium juliacense. THe bounds hereof are upon the West Luick, and Gelderlandt; upon the South the Land of Colen; upon the East Colen, and the Earldom of Murs; and upon the North Clevelandt. The air here is healthy, and pleasant; and the soil fruitful, rich in come, and pasturages, yet rough, and woody in some places, indented with the branches of the forest Ardenne. Chiefer towns are Dueren upon the Roer. Gulick (juliacum of Antoninus) seated upon the same river, juliacum. lon. 27. g. 30. m. Lat. 52. g. Cla. the chief of the country. Ercklens. Dalem. Berchen upon the river Erp. The ancient inhabitants hereof were the Menapij of Ptolemy, Pliny, and Strabo; with part of the Eburones. CLEVELAND. Cli●ia. IT hath upon the South Gulick, Murs, Colen, and Bergen; upon the West Gelderlandt; upon the North the Earldom of Zutphen; and upon the East Westphalen. The soil is like unto Gulickland, plain, healthy, pleasant, and fruitful in corn, and pasturages. Chiefer towns are A●gerot. Dusburgum. Duisburg. Emmerick. Orsoy. Burick. Wesel. Santen (Castra Vetera of Tacitus, and Vetera civitas of Ptolemie.) Reess. Griet. Embrick. and Griethusen: all situated upon the Rhijn. Near hereunto, and the frontiers of Gelderlandt the river of the Rhijn, entering upon lower grounds, and to big for one channel, divideth itself into two branches, the Rhijn, and the Wael. Within the land Cleve, the chief town of the country. Calcar. Goch upon the river Niers. Clivia. lon. 29. g. 35. m. lat. 51. g. 58. m. Clau. Gennep. The right of the country with the Land of Gulick, Bergen; and Marck belongeth now to the Princes of Brandenburg, and Nuburg, the heirs general of the house of Cleve; possessed by means of their quarrels for the greatest part by the arms of the confederate states, and of the princes of Burgundy, Lords of the Low countries, pretending the defence, and aid of their sides; the Archduke's pretending for Nuburg, and the states for Brandenburg. THE DIOCESE OF COLEN. Diocesis Coloniensis. THis lieth along the left shore of the Rhijn; extended from the country of Trier upon the South thereof unto the Earldom of Murs, and Clevelandt upon the North; confining on the other sides with Gulick-landt upon the West; and with the Dukedom of Bergen upon the East, divided herefrom by the Rhijn. Town's here of chiefer note are Nuys (Novesium a V. Cor. Tac. Hist. lib. 4. Antonini Itinerarium; Am: Marcellini lib. 18. Novesium. 29. lon. 52. lat. Mercat-Colonia lon. 27. g. 40. m. Lat. 51. g. Clau. of Tacitus, and Antoninus, and Nivesia of Ammianus Marcellinus) situated upon the river Erp, near unto the confluence thereof, and the Rhijn. Colen upon the left shore of the Rhijn (Colonia Agrippinensis of Pliny, Agrippinensis of Ptolemie, Colonia Agrippinensis, and Oppidum b Sed & Agrippina, quò vim suam socijs nationibus ostentaret, in oppidum Vbiorum, in quo genita erat, Veteranos, coloniamque; deduci imperat, cui nomen inditum ex vocabulo ipsius. Acforte acciderat, ut eam gentem Rheno transgressam avus Agrippa in fidem acciperet C. Taciti Annalium lib. 12. Bonna 29. lon. 51 lat. Mercat. Vbiorum of Tacitus, Colonia Agrippina, and Agrippinensis of Antoninus, the Metropolis then of the Province of Germania Secunda, and a famous Colony of the Romans, brought hither in the reign of the Emperor Tiberius by Agrippina, daughter to Caesar Germanicus, and wife to the Emperor Claudius, occasioning the surname.) It is now an Archbishop's sea, and a town Imperial, rich, large, populous, and every way magnificent, containing some five mile in circuit. The Cathedral Church of S. Peter is of a vast, and stupendious greatness, but rude, and unperfect. Besides this the city containeth (dedicated to religious uses) some 9 parish Churches, 10 Collegiate, 30 Chapels of our Lady, 37 Monasteries of both sexes; and 19 Hospitals▪ Bon upon the same shore of the Rhijn, (Bonna of Ptolemie, and c V. Cor: Tac: Histor. lib. 4. & 5. Castra Bonnensia, and Bonna of Tacitus, than the wintring camp of the first Roman Legion.) It is now the ordinary seat of the elector, and Archbishop of Colen, situated in a very fruitful, and pleasant part of the country. Zulp (Tolbiacum of Tacitus, d V. C. Taciti Histor: lib. 4. Antonini Augusti Itinerarium. and Antoninus,) memorable for the great victory of the Frenchmen obtained against the Almans under Clovys their fifth king; and the death of Ermenfridus, the last king of the Thuringians, treacherously here slain by Theodoric, king of Austrasia. It is now a mean village. The more ancient inhabitants of the country were the Vbijs of Caesar, Strabo, and Tacitus, a more peaceable Germane nation, in the time of Caesar confederate with the Romans; afterwards, being vexed with the wars, and injuries of the Suevians, for their more quiet dwelling drawn unto the hither side of the Rhijn, and placed here by Agrippa, son in law to the Emperor Augustus; honoured with the birth of Agrippina, wife to the Emperor Claudius, and mother unto Nero. THE LOWER PALATINATE. Palatinatus Inferior. IT is extended on both sides of the river of the Rhijn, bounding upon the North with the river Mien, and Franconia; upon the East with Franconia, and the Dukedom of Wirtenberg; upon the South with Elsatz, and the Marquisate of Baden; and upon the West with the Dukedom of Zweibruck. The country before those late unhappy wars betwixt the Emperor Ferdinand the second, and Frederick the fifth, Count Palatine of the Rhijn (whereby it hath been much ruinated) was accounted the most fruitfuil, and pleasant through the whole Germany, commended for its plenty of excellent Rhenish wines. Moguntia. lon. 27. g. 30. m. lat. 50. g. 30. m Clau. Cheifer towns are Mentz (Mocontiacum of Ptolemie, Mogontiacum of Tacitus, Mogontiacus, and Mogontiacum of Ammianus Marcellinus, and Civitas Maguntiacensis of Antoninus, the Metropolis then of the Province Germania Prima,) now an Archbishop's sea, situated upon the left shore of the Rhijn against the confluence thereof, and the Mien. The town is large, stretched in a great length along the Rhijn, thick and fair built, but further off from the river not so well inhabited. It is subject to the Archbishops. Here was first invented the noble art of printing by john Gutenberg, knight in the year 1440, and reign of the Emperor Albert the second. Bracharac upon the same shore of the Rhijn. Ingelheim upon the same shore. Oppenheim (Ruffiniana of Ptolemie) upon the same shore. Wormacia lon. 28. g. lat. 49 g. 45. m. Clau. Worms (Borbetomagus of Ptolemie, and Bormitomagus, civitas Vangionensis, and Wormensis of Antoninus) now a Bishop's sea, & town Imperial, seated upon the same shore of Rhijn. The country hereof were the Vangiones of Pliny, Spira. lon. 27. g 40. m. lat 49 g. 20. m. Clau. and Ptolemie. Spire upon the same side of the Rhijn (Naeomagus of Ptolemie, Noviomagus, Civitas Nemetum, and Spira of Antoninus,) a town Imperial, and a Bishop's sea. Here now is held the Imperial Court, more anciently still following the Emperors; in the reign of the Emperor Maximilian the first fixed at Francfurt; afterwards at Worms; and now lastly in the year 1530, and reign of the Emperor Charles the fifth translated hither. The more ancient inhabitants of the country hereof were the Nemeti of Ptolemie, the Nemetes of Pliny, and Antoninus. Neapolis Nemetum. Alzaei. Neustat: Prefectureships. Franckendal. Keisers-luter. Upon the further side of the Rhijn Manheim, a town, and strong fort at the confluence of the river's Neccar, & the Rhijn. Ladeburg upon the Neccar; subject to the Bishops of Spire. Heidelberg Heidelberga. lon. 28. g. lat. 49 g. 35. m. Clau. seated in a bottom amongst hills upon the right shore of the river Neccar, the chief town of the country subject to the Paltzgraves; before those late troubles renowned with a famous University founded in the year 1336 by Rupert Count Palatine of the Rhijn. In the Castle hereof, situated upon the side of an hill without the town, the Paltzgraves ordinarily resided. Neighbouring hereupon is the great forest of Otten-waldt; extended Northwards in breadth from hence, and the Neccar unto the river of the Main, and in length Eastwards from the mountainous way leading to Francfurt, called Bergstras, unto the river Tauber, and Franckenlandt, peopled with many lesser towns, and villages. Mosbach, a Prefectureship, or Bailliage upon the Neccar ne'er the borders of Wirtenberg. The inhabitants hereof in the parts lying without the Rhijn, or in Gaul the Nemetes, and Vangiones, with part of the Treveri. Within the Rhijn, or in the part of ancient Germany were the Intuergi of Ptolemie after Pirckhermerus. The states commanding here are the Archbishops of Mentz, the Bishops of Spire, & Worms, the towns of Worms, and Spire, and the Electours, and Paltzgraves of the Rhijn, to whom the greatest part is subject. ELSATZ. Alsatia. THe bounds hereof are upon the North the Lower Palatinate; upon the West the Mountain Vauge, dividing it from Lorraine, and the Free County of Burgundy; upon the South Sungow, severed there from by the river Thur; & upon the East Brisgow, & the Marquisate of Baden; parted by the Rhijn. The country scarce yieldeth to the best in Germany for pleasure, & fertility, abounding with corn, wines, & sundry sorts of delicious fruits. It is divided into the Upper, and the Lower Elsatz. Chiefer towns in the Lower Elsatz are Weissenburg, a town Imperial, bordering upon the Lower Palatinate. Hagenoa. Tabernae. Hagenaw, a town Imperial. Zabern (Tabernae of Antoninus) now the place of residence, and the chief seat of justice of the Bishops of Strasburg. Rufacum. Argentorantum. lon. 27. g. 50. m. lat: 48. g. 44. m. Clau. Rufach upon the river Ombach. It belongeth also to the Bishops of Strasburg. Strasburg (Argentoratum, Legio octava Augusta, of Ptolemie, and Argentoratum, and Civitas Argentoracensium of Antoninus,) now a Bishop's sea, & a city Imperial, situated upon the rivers Brusch, and Ill, near unto their confluence with the Rhijn. The town is of great state, rich, populous, large, and very strongly fortified, furnished with a well stored armoury, and with public Garners, & Wine-cellars against dearth, and distresses of War. The steeple of the Cathedral Church hereof for curious workmanship, and its stupendious height surpasseth all others in the Christian world, containing 574 foot, or 95 fathoms, and four foot. In the Upper Elsatz Turchheim. S. Gregory's Munster. Keiserburg. Rosheim: all towns Imperial. Selestadium. lon. 28. g. 6. m. lat, 48. g. 22. m. Clau. Schlestat (Elcebus of Ptolemie, and Antoninus, the station of the 19 Legion,) a town Imperial upon the river iii. Colmar upon the river Lauch near unto the Ill, a town Imperial; built out of the ruins of the city Argentuaria of Ptolemie, Colmaria lon. 30. g. lat. 48. g. Mercat. and Antoninus, situated sometimes upon the Ill, where now standeth Horburg, destroyed by Attilas', & the Huns. Ensisheim upon the Ill (Vruncis of Antoninus, the station of the tenth Roman Legion.) It is now the Parliament, or supreme court of judicature of the Archdukes of Austria for the parts belonging unto them in Elsatz, Sungow, and Brisgow. The ancient inhabitants of Elsatz were the Tribochi of Strabo, or the Triboci of Pliny; with parts of the Rauraci, & Nemeti. The upper Elsatz (the Imperial towns excepted) belongeth wholly in a manner to the Archdukes of Austria. The Lower to the Bishops of Strasburg. Both challenge the title of Lantgraves of Elsatz. SUNGOW. BOunded upon the North with Elsatz, and the river Thur. Upon the West with the Free country of Burgundy; upon the South with the Canton of Basil of the Swissers; and upon the East with the Rhijn, & Brisgow. The country is fruitful; rich in corn, and wine, whereof it affordeth good plenty unto the Swissers, Schwartzwaldt, and other more barren neighbouring parts. Chiefer towns are Mulhausen upon the river Ill, a town Imperial, confederate with the Swissers. S. Amarin. Otmarsen. Tha●●. Altkirck, near unto the head of the river iii. Sattenriet. before'rt. Rosenfels. Masm●nster. P●irt. Sanh●ym. It belongeth for the greatest part to the Princes of the house of Austria. The ancient iuhabitants were part of the Rauraci of Ptolemy, Pliny, and Antoninus. The countries hitherto described were all contained in Gaul. SCHWABEN. Suevia. THe name, and account hereof is confined towards the North with the Lower Palatinate, and Franconia; upon the West with the Rhijn, dividing it from Elsatz, and Sungow; upon the South with the Rhijn, and Switzerlandt, and the Alps of Tirol; and upon the East with Bavaria, and the river Lech. The whole comprehendeth Brisgow, the Marquisate of Baden, the Dukedom of Wirtenberg, and the Proper Schwaben. BRISGOW. BOunded upon the West with the Rhijn from the Upper Elsatz; and Sungow; upon the South with the Rhijn from the Canton of Basil of the Swissers; upon the East with the mountain Schwartzwaldt, and the Dukedom of Wirternberg; and upon the North with the Marquisate of Baden. The soil yieldeth plenty of come, and of very excellent wines. The towns here of better note are Brisach (Mons Brisiacus of Antoninus, afortresse then of the Romans, opposed against the Almains, and seated upon the left shore of the Rhijn in the province of Gaul, the course of the river being since that time turned to the other side.) The town is fair; populous, and strong; standing castle-wise on a round hill upon the right shore of the Rhijn. Friburgum. long. 28. g. lat. 48. g. 1. m. Cla. Friburg upon the river Triess, and sundry other lesser streams descending from the mountainous ridge of Schwartzwaldt, under which it lieth; a well frequented University, and the chief town of the country, builded by Betchtold, Duke of Zeringen in the year 1112, & in the reign of the Emperor Henry the fifth, and called thus from the rich silver mines, which the neighbouring country then very plentifully yielded. About half a Dutch mile from hence are yet seen the ruins of the castle of Zeringen, whereof the ancient Dukes thus called were entitled. Geng●nbach, a town Imperial, upon the river Kintzich. Offenbach, a town Imperial, upon the same river, named thus from one Offa, an Englishman, the Apostle of those parts of Schwaben. Zel in Hamerspach, sometimes Imperial, now subject to the Marquesses of Baden. The greatest part of the country belongeth to the Archdukes of Austria. THE COUNTRY OF BADEN. Ditio Badensis. COntinued with Brisgow, beginning at Mortnaw, lying upon the South hereof; and bounded on the other sides, upon the West with the Rhijn from the Lower Elsatz; upon the North with the Lower Palatinate; and upon the East with Schwartzwaldt, and the Dukedom of Wirtenberg. The country is pleasant; and the ●oile fruitful, unless in the more hilly, and ruder parts of Scwartz-waldt. Chiefer towns are Baden naming the country, and called thus from the hot medicinable baths thereof. Turlach. Gerspach in Schwartzwaldt. Liebenzel in the same mountainous tract, where are also hot medicinable springs. Pfortheim, adjoining to the great wood Hagenscheis, part of Schwartzwaldt. The country is subject to the Marquesses of Baden. THE COUNTRY OF WIRTENBERG. Wirtenbergensis Ducatus. Containing all that large portion of Schwaben, lying in a round circle about the river Neccar, and extended in a manner from the head of that river unto the Palatinate; bounded with the Palatinate upon the North; upon the West with Brisgow, and the Marquisate of Baden; and upon the other sides with the Proper Schwaben. In this country lieth the greatest part of the hilly forest of Schwartzwaldt, confining the same, and Brisgow, and Baden. The soil for this cause is much different in quality. The parts of Schwartz-wa●●●, & the Alps of Schwaben (which is an other mountainous tract, branching from, and continued from Schwartzwaldt, and the head of the Danow along the course of that river unto the town of ulm,) that is all the South, and West parts are barren, stony, and asperous; yet affording good pasturage, and in many places plenty of corn by the industry of the inhabitants, but yielding no wines. The like affected are the Northern towards Franconia, and the Lower Palatinate, coasting along the river Cochen, overrun with the branches of Schwartzwald. The more happy are the middle parts about the Neccar; plain, pleasant, and abundantly fruitful. Cheifer towns are Wimpsen. Hailbrun; towns imperial; seated upon the Neccar. Lauffen upon the Neccar. Cansta● upon the Neccar. Near hereunto upon the top of an high hill standeth the castle of Wirtenberg, the seat sometimes of the Earls of Wirtenberg, occasioning the name of the country. Nierting upon the Neccar. Tubinga long. 30. g. 30. m. lat. 48. g. 40. m. Clau. Tubingen a neat, and rich town upon the Neccar, where flourisheth an University, founded by Duke Everard the first. Reutling a town Imperial. Aurach. Weil a town imperial. Kirchen. Gepping a town Imperial upon the river Vils. Schorndorff upon the river Ree●●ss, where are hot baths, whose waters are bitter. Stutgard, Stutgard. lon. 31. g. lat. 49 g. Mercat. seated ne'er unto the Neccar, in a fruitful, and pleasant country. The town is fair, rich, and populous, the chief of the country, and the seat of the Prince. In the ruder parts of Schwartzwald Nagolt upon the river, thus called. Wiltpurg. Kalb: both upon the same river. Newnburg upon the river En●z. Wildbad upon the same river in a solitary, and desert tract, occasioned by the hot medicinable baths thereof, much resorted unto from all parts. Dornstett. Schiltach. The whole country (the town's Imperial excepted) belongeth to the Dukes of Wirtenberg. The ancient inhabitants seem to have been the Charitini of Ptolemy. THE PROPER SCHWABEN. Suevia. BOunded upon the West with the Dukedom of Wirtenberg; upon the North with Franco●i●; upon the South with Switzerlandt, and the Rhijn; and upon the East with the river Lech, and Bava●ia. The country is mountainous, & hilly, overrun with the branches of the Alps, & Schwartzwaldt; very populous notwithstanding, full of good towns, and by the industry of the inhabitants yielding sufficient store of all necessary provision. The more fruitful parts are Hegow, and the shore of the Lake of Constance, affording plenty of good wi●es, whereof they other in regard of their height, and colder lying are in a manner destitute. Town's here of better note are Rotweil, a town Imperial, now confederate with the Swissers; situated upon the river Neccar, near unto the head thereof. Villingen upon the Brigen, a river falling into the Danow. The town belongeth to the princes of Austria. Not far off standeth the castle of Furstenberg, whereof the Earls of Furstenberg are entitled, Vlma. lon. 32. g. 30. m. lat. 48. g. 20. m. Clau. princes of the Empire. Vlm a city Imperial, seated at the meetings of the rivers Iler, Blave, and the Danow. The town is of great state, large rich, and strongly fortified against hostile invasion, containing 6 miles in compass. Here the Danow beginneth first to be navigable. Betwixt this town, and Schwartzwaldt along the course of the river Danow lie the Suevian. Alps, named thus from their white colour, which they show a far off; distinguished after Munster into the many particular na●es of the Alb, where stand the towns of Rotenburg, and Hechingen, with the castle of Zolle●● S●her, called thus from a town of that name upon the Danow: Albuch: and Hertz-feldt, where are the castles Hohenberg, and Kockenberg. Wendt, a town Imperial at the meetings of the river Danow, and War●●●, 〈◊〉, a town Imperial upon the river Warnitz. Hall seated on both sides of the river Cochen in a deep valley amongst steep, and high mountains, a town Imperial, named, and occasioned from the Salt-wiches thereof. allen, a town Imperial, upon the river Cochen. The ●illy country hereabout, and along the Cochen is by Pickhermerus accounted part of the Mountains Ab●obi of Ptolemie ●op●ingen, No●linga. lon. 33. g. lat. 49. g. Mercat. a town Imperial, upon the river Egra. No●lingen upon the river Egra in a low, and moorish part of the country, a town Imperial, and a well traded emporie. Gmundt, a town Imperial upon the river Rheemss. Upon the other side of the Danow betwixt that river, Augusta Vindelicorum. l. 32. g. 30. m. lat. 48. g. 20. m. Clau. and the Alps A●spurg. (Augusta Vindelicorum of Ptolemy, and Augusta Vindelicûm of Antoninus, named thus from the rivers Vinda, and Lycus, now the Werd, & the Lech, upon which is situated, and from the Emperor Augustus Caesar, by whom it was made a colony of the Romans,) now a Bishop's sea, and a town Imperial of great magnificence, and state, rich, populous, and strongly fortified, containing after Munster some nine miles in circuit. Kauffbeurn, Campodunum lon. 33. g. lat. 48. g. Mercat. Memminga. lon. 33. g. lat. 48. g. Mercat. a town Imperial. Kempten, (Campodunum of Strabo, and Antoninus) a town Imperial. Memmingen, (Drusomagus of Ptolemy,) a town Imperial, populous, rich, and well traded, containing three miles in circuit. Leukirch, a town Imperial. Wangen (Nemavia of Antoninus,) a town Imperial. Ravenspurg. Bibrach. Buchaw upon the lake Federsee. Pfullendorff. Yssna: all towns imperial. These from Augspurg lie in the part, called Algow, contained after Munster within the rivers Lech, and the Danow, the Alps, and the Lake of Constance; a country hilly, cold, and barren, whose inhabitants live chiefly upon manufactures. Vberl●●gen, a town Imperial upon the 〈◊〉 of Constance Merspurg upon the same lake, belonging to the Bishop of Constance, his ordinary seat, and place of residence. Lindaw, a town Imperial, seated Iland-like within the same lake, wherewith it is almost round encompassed; joined to the continent with a long bridge, or causey of 290 pac●s. Buchorn upon the same Lake, a town Imperial. Arbon upon the same lake (Arbor ●oelix of Strabo, and Antoninus.) Constantia. lon. 28. g. 30. m. lat. 47. g. 30. m. Clau. It belongeth to the Bishops of Constance. Constance seated upon both sides of the Rhijn, where it issueth forth of the lake, a Bishop's sea, a town Imperial, and a rich, and flourishing empory. The Nobility here, as in other cities of Germany, by a sullen, and proud disdain converse not with the tradesmen, or burghers, living upon th●ir rents, and marrying, and keeping company a part; a cause of much faction, jealousy, and hatred betwixt the sides. The lake named from hence is otherwise called Boden see by the Dutch from the castle 〈◊〉, and by Pliny more anciently Lacus Acronius, and Brigan●●us; made by the 〈◊〉 of the Rhijn, and other lesser rivers, Lacus Acronius. falling hereinto, and containing about three Dutch miles in breadth, eight in length, and in its greatest depth at Merspurg some 600 yards, Lacus Venetus. or 300 fathoms. Below is the lake Venetus of Pliny, made also by the Rhijn, and now named by the Dutch the lake of Celestina from a town of that name, appertaining to the house of Austria. Schaffhuisen upon the right shore of the Rhijn, a town Imperial, confederate now with the Swissers, & reckoned amongst their 13 Cantons. Here all the vessels descending down the Rhijn from the Lakes of Celestina, and Constance are necessarily unladed, the Rhijn some few miles below in regard of the dreadful falls, and cataracts thereof denying all further passage; together with the Monastery here of S. Saviour (founded by the Earls of Nellenburg in the reign of the Emperor Henry the third) occasioning the beginning, name, and increase of the town. The part of the country here is named Hegow by the natives; populous, fruitful, and contained after Munster within the Rhijn, the Danow, and the Lake of Cel. near to Schwartzwald, Waldshut, upon the right shore of the Rhijn; in Kle●gow, a cold, barren, and mountainous region, stored chiefly with woods, the best revenue of the inhabitants. Schwaben is partly subject to the towns Imperial, before mentioned, and partly to the Archdukes of Austria, the Bishops of Augspurg, and Constance, and the Earls of Ot●ngen, Helfestain, Furstenberg, and other lesser Seculars. The ancient inhabitants of the parts, lying betwixt the Danow, and the Alps, were the Brixantes, S●anitae, and Calucones, parts of the Rhaeti of Ptolemie. BAVARIA. EXtended on both sides of the 〈◊〉, and bounding upon the West with Schwaben, and Franconia; upon the North with Voitlandt; upon the South with the Alps of Tirol; and upon the East with Bohemia, and Austria. It containeth the Palatinate, and the Dukedom of Bava●ia. THE PALATINATE OF BAVARIA. Palatinatus Superior. CAlled otherwise the Upper Palatinate for a distinction from that of the Rhijn, named the Lower Palatinate●: and likewise Nortgow from the more Northern situation thereof, compared with the Dukedom. It is bounded upon the West with Schwaben, and Franconia; upon the North with Voitlandt; upon the East with Bohemia; and upon the South with the Dukedom of Bavaria. The country is rough, and hilly, rich chiefly in minerals of iron. Norimberga. long. 31, g. 30. m. lat. 49 g. 30. m. Clau. Chiefer towns are Nurnberg, a city Imperial, situated in a square form upon the river Pegnitz, near unto the borders of Franconia, in a wild, sandy, and barren country (part sometimes of the Forest Hercynian,) and named thus from the neighbouring people of Noricum, in that fierce invasion of Attilas', and the Huns, and the wain of the Western Roman Empire retiring within the safer shelters hereof, and beginning, and occasioning the town. The city is of great state, encompassed with a triple wall, strongly guarded with all sorts of munition, peopled with industrious inhabitants (especially for iron works, the inventors of sundry new excellent mechanics,) and by the opportunity of the situation thereof, lying in the heart of Germany, and Europe, greatly resorted unto by Merchants from all parts, the very seat of negotiation, and shop of warlike provision, governed wholly by the nobility, and containing eight miles in circuit. Weissenburg bordering upon Schwaben, a town Imperial. Eistet upon the river Altmul, a Bishop's sea. Kelha●● at the confluence of the rivers Altmul, and Danow. Amberga, jon. 32. g. 40. m. lat. 49. g. 26. m. Clau. Amberg upon the river Vils, the best town belonging to the Pal●●graues, enriched chiefly by the commodity of iron, digged out of the neighbouring hills, and partly raw, and wrought into sundry sorts of utensils, conveyed in great abundance unto the parts adjoining. Napurg upon the river Nab. Pfreimbt upon the same river, the residence, and chief town of the Lan●graues of Luchtenberg. Further up mounted upon an hill is the castle of Luchtenberg, whereof the Lan●graues thus named are entitled. Sultzbach. Neuburg upon the river Swartzach, whereof are styled the Prince's Palatine of Neuburg of the house of the Electours of the Rhijn. I'm upon the river Regen, neighbouring to Bohenia. The greatest part of the country belongeth to the house of the Count Palatines of the Rhijn. The more ancient inhabitants were the Narisci of Tacitus; afterwards the Boioarians, or Bavarians, their first known habitation. THE DUKEDOM OF BAVARIA. Bavaria. BOunded upon the North with the Upper Palatinate; upon the West with Schwaben, & the river Lech; upon the with South the Earldom of Tirol; & upon the East with the Dukedom of Austria. It is divided into the Higher, and the Lower Bavaria. The higher part, adjoining to the Alps, is hilly, cold, and barren, yielding no wines, and not much corn; serving rather for pasturage, and the fatting of swine, feeding upon the wild fruits hereof. The Lower Bavaria is more fertile, and better inhabited; especially the parts lying near unto the rivers Danow and Iser. The whole is very thick with woods, seeming one continuate forest▪ some remainders of the old Hercynian. Ingolstadium. long. 32. g. 10. m. lat. 48. g. 40. m. Clau. The chiefer towns in the Lower Bavaria are Ingolstat upon the Danow, a noted University, founded in the year 1471. by Lewis Duke of Bavaria. Regenspurg at the confluence of the rivers Danow, Nab, and Regen, the seat sometimes of the more ancient Dukes of Bavaria; Ratisbona. lo. 32. g. 15. m. lat. 48. g. 59 m. Clau. now a Bishop's sea, and a town Imperial. The city is fair, and large, beautified with an infinite number of Churches, Chappells, and other places dedicated to religious uses, whose Apostle, and first Bishop is reported to have been S. Mark, Disciple to S. Paul. Here of later years the general Diets of the Empire have more ordinarily been kept. The bridge here over the Danow is the greatest upon both rivers hereof, and the Rhijn; containing 470 paces in length▪ Patavium, jon. 33. g. 50. m. lat. 48. g. 40. m. Clau. Passaw (Boiodurum of Ptolemie, and Antoninus, and Batava of the author of Notitia, than a garrison town of the Romans, the station of a Cohort of the Batavians,) now a Bishop's sea, seated at the meetings of the rivers Danow, Inn, and Ils. The city through the benefit, and commodity hereof is rich, fair, and well traded, divided into three towns, severed by the rivers; of Inhstadt, situated upon the right shore of the river Inn; of Passaw lying in a corner, or wedge of land betwixt the left shore of the of the Inn, and the Danow; and of Ihlstadt, lying on the farther side of the Danow at the confluence thereof, and of the river Ils. Upon the hill of S. George, adjoining unto Ihlstadt, standeth the castle Oberhusen, the seat of the Bishop of Passaw, Landishutum. lon. 31. g. lat. 48. g. 20. m. Clau. the Lord of the town. Landshut, a fair town upon the Iser, seated in a most fruitful, and pleasant part of the country. Freisingen mounted upon an hill, under the which runneth the river Iser; a Bishop's sea. Monachium. jon. 32. g. 50. m. lat. 48. g. Clau. In the Upper Bavaria Munchen upon the Iser, the seat of the Dukes of Bavaria. The city is fair, large, and populous, enjoying a most sweet, and happy situation amongst woods, gardens, and rivulets. In the Duke's palace is a library of 11 thousand volumes, the greatest part whereof are manuscripts. Landsperg nearer unto the Alps of Tirol. The most part of the country is subject to the Dukes of Bavaria. The more ancient inhabitants were the Vindelici of Florus, and others. THE BISHOPRIC OF SALTZBURG. Episcopatus Saltzburgensis. LYing amidst the Alps juliae; and confined with the Dukedoms of Bavaria, Austria, and Karnten, and the Earldom of Tirol. The soil is dry, rocky, & barren (some fresher valleys excepted;) rich chiefly in minerals. Salisburgum lon. 35. g. 40. m. lat. 47. g. 40. m. Clau. The only town of note is Saltzburg▪ (juvavim, and juvavia of Antoninus, and juvense of the Notitia, the mansion then, and fixed residence of part of a Cohort of Roman soldiers, belonging to the first Legion.) It is now an Archbishops sea, situated upon the river Saltzach; occasioning the name thereof. The ancient inhabitants were part of the Norici Me●●●erran●i. THE COUNTRY OF TIROL. Comitatus Tit●le●●●. EXtended in a manner over the whole breadth of the Alps Rhaeticae, and juliae (comprehending part of both,) and having upon the North-Bevaria; upon the West the Swissers, and Grisons; upon the South Lombardie in Italy, and upon the East the Bishopric of Saltzburg, and Marca Tri●igi●na, belonging to the Venetians. The country is almost wholly▪ possessed with wild, and asperous mountains; yet which afford many excellent valleys, scarce yielding in fruitfulness to the best plains, the chiefest whereof are Intal, containing 18 Dutch miles in length, and 4. in breadth, continued along the course of the river Inn towards Bavaria; and the valley of the river Adise of some. 3. Dutch miles in breadth, and about 16 in length, reaching along that stream towards Italy, and the South. The hills abound with minerals of all kinds; chiefly of brass in Falke●stein, and Erbstollern; and of silver at the towns of Schwatz, and Stertzingen; the yearly revenue of which later, accrueing to the prince, in the time of Cuspinian amounted to 300 thousand crowns, belonging to the house of Austria. The Emperor Maximilian the first in regard hereof was wont to compare this rich province to a plain countrymen coat, to the eye course, ill-favoured, and bare, yet fresh within the folds, warm, commodious, and profitable. The Towns here of better note are Schwatz, rich in silver mines. H●l upon the Inn, Aenipons. lon 32. g 50. m. lat. 46. g. 55. m. Clau. named thus from the Salt Wiches' thereof. Inspru●●, the Parliament, and chief town of the country (occasioned, and named thus from the passage of the river,) seated upon the I●n amongst rivulets, meadows, corne-fields, viny downs, and woody mountains, stored with Dear, & wilde-goates for hunting. The town is fairly built of stone, where the Archdukes have a magnificent palace, the ordinary seat sometimes of the Emperor's Charles the fifth, and of Ferdinand the first; amongst other princely ornaments enriched with a fair, and well furnished armoury. These lie in Intall. Stertzingen, plentiful in silver mines, seated under the great mountain Der Brenner, lying in the way to Italy from Augspurg. Male ne'er unto the head of the river Adise. Meran. near hereunto standeth the castle of Ti●ol▪ naming the country. Tridentum. lon 33. g. 40. m. lat. 45. g. 20. m. Clau. Trent, upon the river Adise, a Bishop's sea, famous through the Christian world for the late council pretended Ecumenical, there celebrated. The inhabitants of the town on the part towards Italy speak the Italian tongue, on the side towards the Germans the Dutch; seated in the confines of both provinces. Possen in the same border, called otherwise Bolgiano, and Bolsano by the Italians. The more ancient people were parts of the Norici Mediterranei, and of the Rhaeti Alpestres. The country for the greatest part appertaineth to the Archdukes of Austria. KARNTEN. Carinthia. Fanum. S. Viti lon. 37. lat. 47. Mercat. Villacum lon. 36. g. 15. m. lat. 46. g. 8. m. Clau. SItuated amongst the Alps Carnicae, and juliae, and bounded upon the West with the Diocese of Saltzburg, and the river Saltzach; upon the North with Austria, upon the East with Steirmarck, & the river Lavanat; and upon the South with Krain, and the river Dra. It reacheth along the course of the Dra an hundred Italian miles in length, & in breadth betwixt the Mur, and the Dra some 47 of the same miles. The country is rich chiefly in minerals. Chiefer towns are Clagnfurt near the Lake Werdsee, and the Dra. S. V●it at the 〈◊〉 of the rivers Glan, and W●nicz, the chief town. Gurck, a Bishop's sea. Freisach upon the river Olcza. Wolfsperg upon the river Lava●dt, and the confines of Steirmarck. Lavamundt in the same border at the meetings of the Lavandt, and the Dra, a Bishop's sea. Hainburg upon the Dra. Vill●●h (julium Carnicum of Ptolemie) upon the Dra. The country belongeth to the Archdukes of Austria. The more ancient inhabitants were part of the Carni, a V. Claud. Ptol. Geog. l. 3. c. 1: & Plin▪ nat. hist. l. 3. c. 18. of Ptolemie and Pliny, part of the Italians. Pliny nameth these in Venetia, the tenth region of Italy. KRAIN. SEated amongst the Alps Carnicae. It hath upon the North Karnten, & Cily; upon the West Friul●, part of Italy, upon the South Istria; & upon the East Dalmatiae, Krabbaten, and Windischlandt; extending in length from East to West along the river Saw 120 Italian miles, and in breadth from North to South about 76 of the same miles. The soil is here rich in Corn, Wine, Oil, and all manner of fruits; the Alpes more low, and less cold, asperous, and rocky, then are those towards the West. Chiefer towns are Laibach, upon the river thus named (Pamportum of Strabo b Ocra autem pars est Alpi●● humillima, qua ad Carnos itur, & per quam ab Aquileia curribus portantur merces ad locum, cui nomen Pamportum, itinere non ultra 400 Stadiorum. Hinc fluvijs ad Istrum, & adsitas ei regiones devehuntur. Pamportum enim fluvio alluitur navigabili ex Illyrico decurrenti, & in Saum exeunti, Strabo; Geog. l. 5. ) and c Deceptos credo, quoniam Argonavis flumine in mare Adriaticum descendit, non procul Tergeste: nec jam constat quo flumine. Humeris tamen transvectam Alpes diligentiores tradunt. Subijsse autem Istro, deinde Sao, deinde Nauporto, ●ui nomen ex ea causa est. Plin. nat. hist. lib. 3. c. 18. Goricium. long. 37. g. lat. 36. g. Mercat. Nauportus of Pliny, called thus from the ship of the Argonautae, wherein was brought the Golden fleece from Pontus; from the Euxine sea conveyed up thus far by this river, and the Danow, and the Saw; stopped here by the bordering mountains; and carried over land to the sea Adriaticke, whereby it was brought back again unto Greece.) Gorecz upon the river Lusontio not far from the Adriatic. The country is subject to the Archdukes of Austria. The ancient inhabitants were part of the Car●●. STEIRMARCK. BOunded upon the North with Austri●; upon the East with the Lower Hungary; upon the South with Krain; and upon the West with Karnten, from the which it is divided by the river Lavandt. The country is hilly, and mountainous, overspred with the branches of the neighbouring Alps; rich chiefly in Minerals. A familiar disease here amongst the inhabitants, is the Struma, or the king's-evil, proceeding from their more cold, & moist air, or from their more sharp, and piercing waters, mingled with snow, descending from off their mountains. Town's here of better note are Voitsperg, upon the river Kaynach. The neighbouring mountains of Schwanberger-Albn, lying betwixt this town, and the Dra, yield mines of silver. Pruck upon the river Mur. Gratia. lon. 39 g. lat. 48. g. Mercat. Gratz upon the Mur, the chief town of the country. Rachelspurg upon the Mur. Seckaw, a Bishop's sea, upon the Dra near unto the confluence thereof, and the Mur. Paetovio. lon. 39 g. lat. 47. g. Mercat. Petaw (Patavium of Ptolemie, Petobio of Ammianus Marcellinus, and Paetovio of Antoninus) upon the Dra. Lambach (Ovilabis of Antoninus) upon the Dra. warasin beyond the Dra towards Italy. Cely (Celeia of Pliny.) The country belongeth to the Archdukes of Austria. The ancient inhabitants were the Taurisci of * V. Strab. Geog lib. 5. Strabo, part of the Norici after the same author. They seem notwithstanding by their situation to have been rather a part of the Pannonijs. AUSTRIA. Austria. BOunded upon the South with Steirmarck; upon the East with Hungary, parted by the river Rab; upon the West with Bavaria; & upon the North with Bohemia (the mountains thereof intervening,) together with Moravia, from the which it is divided by the river Teya. The country is pleasant, healthy, and abundantly fruitful in corn, and very excellent Wines. Here groweth likewise plenty of Saffron, also Ginger at the foot of the Mountains near Haimburg. It is divided by the Danow into the Higher, and the Lower Austria. Chiefer towns in the Higher Austria are Lintz (Aredate of Ptolemie) at the confluence of the rivers Draun, and the Danow. Ens at the meetings of the rivers Danow, and Ens. near hereunto (where now is Lorch) stood sometimes the town Laureacum of Antoninus, and the Author of Notitia; the station then of the second Roman Legion, and the Metropolis of Noricum Ripense. Ips (Gesodunum of Ptolemie) at the meetings of the Danow, Vienna. long. 37. g 45. m. lat. 48. g. 20. m. Clau. and the Ips. Wien upon the Danow (juliobona of Ptolemie, Vendum of Strabo, Vindibona of Antoninus, and Vindomana of the Author of Notitia, the station then of the Tenth Roman Legion.) It is now the chief town of the country, a Bishop's sea, a noted University, and a strong fortress against the Infidels; renowned for a stout, & resolute siege which in the year 1529 it sustained against Soliman, and the whole power of the Turkish Empire. The walls hereof were built with part of the money obtained for the ransom of Richard the first, king of England, taken prisoner by Leopold the fifth Duke of Austria. Haimburg at the confluence of the Danow, and the Marckh. Near hereunto beginneth a ridge of Mountains, continued unto the Rab, named Cognamus Mons by Ptolemie, and now by the Dutch from hence Haimburgerperg. Newsidl upon a great Lake, thus called. Newstat. Waydhoven upon the river Ips. Wells upon the Draun. Gmundt upon the lake Gemundersee, and the river Draun, where it issueth from hence. Here is great truck for salt, digged forth of the bordering mountains, and by the Draun, and Danow carried to Wien, & unto other neighbouring places. In the Lower Austria Krems upon the left shore of the Danow. The ancient inhabitants of the Lower Austria were part of the Marcomanni of Tacitus: Those of the Higher Austria were parts of the Norici Ripenses, and of the Upper Pannonia. The whole in a manner appertaineth now to the Archdukes of Austria. BOHEMIA. Bohemia. Liing in a round circle in the heart of Germany, and encompassed with woody mountains, part of the Hercynian; bounded upon the South with Austria, and Bavaria; upon the West with the Upper Palatinate, and Voitlandt; upon the North with Meisen, Lausnitz, and part of Schlesi; and upon the East with Moravia. The air here is sharp, & piercing. The country is rough, and hilly, rich in minerals, and yielding sufficient plenty of corn, and all other necessary provision, wines excepted, which here grow not, or sour. Chiefer towns are Augst ne'er unto the head of the river Elb. Konigingretz upon the river Labe, or Elb. jaromir upon the Elb. Kuttenberg, where are mines of silver. Littomissel near unto the borders of Moravia. Czaslaw. Tabor, a strong town, built by Ziska. Budweis (Maroboduum of Ptolemie after Lazius.) Praga. lon. 39 g. 15. m. lat. 50. g. 10. m. Clau. Prage an Archbishop's sea, and the chief city of the kingdom, seated in an open, & pleasant valley upon both sides of the river Muldaw; divided into three towns, the Old, & the New Prage, lying upon the right shore of the Muldaw, sometimes severally walled, and now only parted, and distinguished with a shallow ditch; and the Lesser Prage standing upon the left shore of the river, and joined to the old town by a wide, and spacious stone bridge of 24 arches. Here now flourisheth a noted University, founded by the Emperor Charles the Fourth. Upon a hill, adjoining to the Lesser Prage standeth the Castle of S. Wenceslaus, the ordinary seat, and royal palace of the kings of Bohemia, & of the last Roman Emperors of the house of Austria. Pilsen. Schlani. Laun upon the river Egra. Egra. long. 35. g. lat. 51. g. Mercat. Elbogen upon the Egra, where are hot medicinable baths. Egra a fair, and large city, containing some three miles in compass, and seated upon the river Egra in the confines of Bohemia, and Nortgow; sometimes Imperial, now subject to the kings of Bohemia. The ancient inhabitants of Bohemia were the Boijs, before mentioned; afterwards the Marcomanni; and lastly the Sclaves. MORAVIA. Moravia. BOunded upon the South with the Lower Austria, and the river Teya; upon the West with Bohemia (the Mountains thereof intervening;) upon the East with Hungary; and upon the North with Schlesi; divided from either likewise by Mountains, (the Asciburgius of Ptolemy) branching from the Sudetae, or the Bohemian Mountains. The country in regard of such its situation resembleth the Area of an half Theatre, lying open only towards Austria, and the South, & upon the other sides environed with great hills, and rough forests; being plain within, and exceedingly populous, and fruitful for corn, wines, and fat, and rich pasturages. The air is noted to be somewhat unhealthy, as it commonly happeneth to fatter soils, debarred from the cleansing East, and Northern winds. Chiefer towns are Igla upon the river thus named, Olmuntz. lon. 41. g. lat. 49. g. 30. m. Clau. and the frontier of Bohemia. Znaim upon the river Teya. Niclasburg, frontiring upon Austria. Brin upon the river Schwatz. Olmuntz the chief town of the country, and an University, seated upon the river Marckh. Not far from hence in the hill Oderberg (part of the mountains confining this country, and Schlesi) springeth the great river Odera. Cremser upon the Marckh. Radisch upon the Marckh. The ancient, and first inhabitants of Moravia were the Marcomanni of Tacitus; afterwards the Sclaves thus distinguished. The natural language of the people, as also of the Bohemians, is the Sclavonian. The country belongeth to the kings of Bohemia, an appendent of that State. SCHLESI. Silesia. BOunded upon the South with Moravia, and Bohemia; upon the West with La●snitz; upon the East with Poland; and upon the North, with the Marquisate of Brandenburg. It is likewise wholly encompassed with hills, and mountains, the North towards Brandenburg only excepted. Within it is plain, rough, and woody, yet abounding in corn. The hilly parts yield plenty of brass, and copper beside other metals. The air is sharp, and piercing, since lying open to the cold blustering winds of the North. Vratislavia. 40. lon. lat. 51. g. 10. m. Clau. Town's here of better note are Oppelen upon the Odera. Breslaw upon the Odera, a Bishop's sea, and the chief town of the country, large, populous, fair, and orderly built, with strait, and open streets. Glogaw upon the Odera towards Brandenburg. Lignitium. Sweinitium. Lignitz. Sweinitz. Neisse, a Bishop's sea, upon the river thus called. The ancient inhabitants were parts of the Quadi, Marsigni, Gothini, and Burij of Tacitus; afterwards the Sclaves of Poland, a part sometimes of that kingdom. Their common language now is the Dutch; excepting in the parts beyond the Odera towards Poland, where the Sclavonian more prevaileth. It is an appendent state of the kingdom of Bohemia, subject to the princes thereof. LAUSNITZ. Lusatia. BOunded upon the East with Schlesi; upon the South with Bohemia; upon the West with Meisen; and upon the North with the Marquisate of Brandenburg. The country is rough, and full of woods: the soil fat, and plentiful of all things necessary. It is divided into the Higher Lausnitz, which is the part confining upon Bohemia, and the Lower Lausnitz, neighbouring to Brandenburg. Gorlicium. lon. 34. g. 45. m. lat. 51. g. Clau. Chiefer towns in the Higher Lausnitz are Gorlitz, a fair, and well built town upon the river Neisse. Bautzen, the seat of the governor of the country for the Emperor, and king of Bohemia, upon the Spree. Budissina. lon. 37. g. lat. 52. g. Mercat. Zittavia. Zittaw, bordering upon Bohemia. Lauben. Lubben. Gamitz. These together by the inhabitants are named the Six towns, confederate amongst themselves in a strict league. In the Lower Lausnitz Spremberg upon the Spree. Laubena. Lobavia. Cammenzium. Hexapolis. Cottbuss upon the Spree. Cottbuss, and part of the Lower Lausnitz belong to the Marquesses of Brandenburg; the rest to the kings of Bohemia. The ancient inhabitants after Glareanus were the Semnones of Tacitus; afterwards part of the Sorabi of the Sclaves Winithi. FRANCONIA. Franconia. BOunded upon the West with the river Rhijn; upon the South with the Lower Palatinate, and Schwaben; upon the East with the Upper Palatinate, and Voitlandt; and upon the North with Hessen, and Duringen. It is hedged in on all sides with rough forests, Sylva Ottonica. Ardua Sylva. and mountains, parts of the Old Hercynian, the most noted whereof are towards Heidelberg, and the Lower Palatinate Otten-waldt; towards the Upper Palatinate Steigerwaldt, and the woods of Nurnberg; Sylva Turingica, Sylva Picea. and in Duringen, and towards Hessen Duringer-waldt, and Speysshartz. Within it is plain, healthy, and pleasant; sandy in many places, yet every where tolerably fruitful, well stored with corn, and perfect wines. It affordeth also plenty of Rapes, Onions, & Liquorice. Chiefer towns are Bomberg upon the river Regnitz, Bamberga. lon. 31. g. 45. m. lat. 49. g. 56. m. Clau. near unto the meeting thereof, and the Mein, a Bishop's sea. The country hereof yieldeth great abundance of Liquorice. Schweinfurt a town Imperial upon the Mein, seated in a most fruitful soil. Kitzing upon the Mein, subject to the house of Brandenburg. Herbipolis. lon. 30. g. 10. m. lat. 49. g. 57 m. Clau. Wurtzburg, a Bishop's sea, upon the Mein, in a pleasant plain, environed with meadows, gardens, and vinie downs. The city belongeth to the Bishops of Wurtzburg, titularie Dukes of Franconia, residing in a strong Castle, situated without the town. Gemund at the meeting of the rivers Mein, and the Sal. It belongeth also to the Bishops of Wurtzburg. Francfurt, Francofurtum ad Moenum. lon. 30. g. lat. 50. g. 30. m. Clau. a city Imperial, upon the Mein, divided into two towns; of Francfurt, which is the greater part, upon the left shore of the river; and of Saxen-hausen, standing upon the right shore, both commanded by one magistrate. The town is large, rich, and populous, famous for two great Marts, the first held about Mid-lent, the later towards the midst of September, resorted unto from all parts. Here still the Roman Emperors are chosen. Rottenburg a town Imperial upon the river Tauber. Winsheim, a town Imperial. Coburg, appertaining to the Dukes of Saxony. Franconia is divided amongst sundry Free states, the towns of Franckfurt, Schweinfurt, Rottenburg, and Winsheim; the Bishops of Wurtzburg, and Bamberg; the Dukes of Saxony, the Marquesses of Brandenburg, and the Earls of Henneberg, Werthaim, Hohenloe, Erpach, and Schwartzenburg with others. HESSEN. Hassia. BOunded upon the South with Franconia; upon the West with the Rhijn, and part of Westphalen; upon the North with the Dukedom of Brunswijck; and upon the East with Saxony, and Duringen. The air here is healthy, and the soil fruitful in corn, and pasturages; hilly, and in many places shaded with thick woods, replenished with Deer, and sundry sorts of wild beasts. The sheep hereof yield a fine staple for these foreign parts. The hilly parts of Catzenelbogen amongst other minerals afford plenty of brass, and lead. Chiefer towns are Treefurt. Eschewege: both situated upon the Weirra, Fulda. lon. 32. g. lat. 51. g. Merc. or Weser. Allendorf upon the Weser, enriched with Salt-springs. Fuld upon the river Fuld, occasioned by the great Monastery thus named, founded by S. Boniface, an Englishman, the Apostle of the Dutch nation; whose Abbot is prince of the Empire, and chancellor of the Empress. The Abby-Church of S. Saviour hath a well furnished library, consisting all of Manuscripts. The Woodland country hereof is called from hence Stift Fuld, and Buchen from the ●enty of Beeches it yieldeth, belonging to the Abbots. Cassella. Melsingen upon the Fuld. Cassel upon the Fuld, the chief seat of the Lantgraves. Frankenburg upon the river Eder. Waldeck, Frislaria. lon. 32. g. lat. 52. g. Merc. a free County, upon the Eder. Frislar upon the Eder. The town belongeth to the Bishops of Mentz. Hanaw, a free County, upon the river Bintz. Marpurgum. lon. 30. g. 10. m lat. 51. g. Clau. Martpurg, the chief town belonging to the Lantgraves, seated amongst viny downs, and woody mountains upon the river Lon, where flourisheth a University, fonnded in the year 1426 by Lewis, Bishop of Munster. Here the Lantgraves have a stately, and magnificent castle, mounted upon a high hill without the town, enjoying a pleasant prospect, one of their chief places of residence. Giessen. Dietz upon the Lon. Nassaw, a free County of the Empire, upon the Lon. From the Earls hereof the family of Nassaw in the Low Countries, are descended. Cub upon the right shore of the Rhijn, a town belonging to the Paltzgraves. The greatest part of the Land of Hessen belongeth to the house of the Lantgraves. The rest is subject to the Abbot of Fuld, the Earls of Solms, Wiltgestein, Nassaw, Waldeck, Hanaw, and Isenbruck. The ancient inhabitants were the Cattis of Tacitus. DURINGEN. Turingia. BOunded upon the West with the Land of Hessen, and the river Weirra; upon the South with Franconia, being divided therefrom by the great forest Duringer-waldt; upon the North with the Higher Saxony, and the wood Hartz; and upon the East with the river Saltza, and Meisseu. The country is on every side environed with mountainous, and woody forests. Within it is plain, and extraordinarily populous, and fruitful for corn. Here also groweth woad in very great abundance. Gotha. lon. 33. g. lat. 52. g. Merc. Chiefer towns are Gota upon the river Lin. Here sometimes stood the strong castle of Grimmenstein, in the reign of the Emperor Maximilian the second the nest, and receptacle of certain seditious persons, proscribed by the Emperor; besieged, and taken in by Augustus' elector of Saxony, and in the year 1567. raised, and pulled down by the command of the Estates of the Empire, assembled in a Diet at Regenspurg. Erfurdia. lon. 34. g. 30. m. lat. 51. g. 10. m. Clau. Erdfurt upon the divided streams of the river Gers, watering, and running through the many streets thereof. The city is large, rich, populous, and every way great, accounted amongst the chiefest in Germany; belonging sometimes to the Bishops of Mentz, now governed in manner of a free state. Here flourisheth an University founded in the year 1392, and reign of the Emperor Wenceslaus. The rich country hereof yieldeth great plenty of woad. Vinaria. Weimar, enjoying a fruitful, and pleasant situation upon the river Ilm; the chief seat of the Dukes of Saxony, jena. lon. 34. g. lat. 52. g. Merc. descended from john-fredericke, deposed from the Electourship by the Emperor Charles the fifth, residing here in a stately, and magnificent castle. jene in a deep valley upon the river Saltza, and the borders of Meisen, a noted University, founded in the year 1555 by john-fredericke, and john-william, sons to the elector john-fredericke, taken prisoner by the Emperor Charles the fifth. The country for the most part is subject to the Dukes of Saxony. The first, and more ancient inhabitants according to Montanus were the Chasuari of Tacitus, afterwards the Thuringians. MEISEN. Misnia. BOunded upon the West, with the river Saltza, and Duringen; upon the South with Voytlandt, & Bohemia; upon the East with Lausnitz; & upon the North with the Dukedom of Saxony, & the Marquisate of Brandenburg. The land is hilly, & full of woods, remainders of the old Hercynian, wherewith sometimes in a manner the country hath been wholly endeavoured. In regard hereof, and of continual vapours, ascending from such wet undreyned grounds, the air here in times past hath been very close, and ill-favoured, darkened for a great part of the year with continual fogs, and mists, especially in joachims-tal, and the more mountainous part, neighbouring to Bohemia. Through long civility, and better plantation (the woods in part cut down, and the bogs let out) the air since is become more clear, and the country more rich, and healthy, yielding plenty of corn, and of all manner of fruits. Amongst other metals it affordeth very much silver in the Mines of joachims-tal, Freiberg, Anneberg, Schneberg, and other parts of the hills Sudetae. Chiefer towns are Mersburg. Naumburg: Bishops seas, Hala Saxonun. lon. 36. g. 18. m. lat. 51. g. 37. m. P. Birtij. both seated upon the river Saltza. Hal upon the river Saltza. Here great store of salt is made from the salt-springs; the occasion of the town, and of that great war betwixt the Hermunduri, and the Cattis, whereunto they both then bordered, mentioned with some a V. Corn. Taciti Annal. lib. 13. mistake by Tacitus. Leipzig at the confluence of the rivers Pleiss, Pard, and Elster, the Parliament, and chief town of the country. Lipsia. lon. 30: g. 30. m. lat. 51. g. 20. m. Clau. The town is not very large, but wealthy, and populous, and beautified with fair buildings, made all of stone, and standing in an equal height, and just order; a rich Emporie, and a noted University, Misna. lon. 38. g. 10. m. lat. 51. g. 10. m. Clau. founded in the year 1409. Meisen, a Bishop's sea, the most ancient, and first seat of the Marquesses of Meisen, occasioning the name of the country, and built by the Emperor Henry the first to affront the Sclaves; situated upon the West, and left shore of the Elb in a hilly, & uneven ground, beautified chiefly with three eminent, and fair castles, or palaces, of the Bishops, the Burgraves, and of the Dukes of Saxony, the Lords of the town, mounted close together upon a high hill with a fair prospect overlooking the city. Dresda. lon. 36. g. lat. 51. g. 3. m. P. Birtij. Torgaw upon the Elb. Dresen, situated in a fruitful, and pleasant part of the country; divided by the river Elb into the old, and the new towns, (whereof the old lieth in Lausnitz,) and joined with a fair bridge of 800 paces in length, the seat of the Duke Electours of Saxony, residing here in a strong, and magnificent castle. Here the Dukes have a rich armoury, stored with all sorts of munition, and warlike provision, sufficient to furnish a great army. Friberga. lon. 35. g. 28. m. lat. 50. g. 53. m. Birt. Friberg under the Bohemian mountains, rich in silver mines. The country is subject to the Dukes of Saxony. The ancient inhabitants were the Hermunduri of Tacitus; afterwards the Sorabi, part of the Sclaves Winithi. OBER SACHSEN. Saxonia Superior. THis only now retaineth the name of Saxony. It is extended along the Elb betwixt Meisen, and the Diocese of Meydburg, having on the other sides the Earldom of Mansfeild, & the Marquisate of Brandenburg. The air is sharp, Wittenberga▪ lon. 35. g. 10. m. lat. 50. g. 55. m. Birt. but healthful; the soil fruitful. The chief town is Wittenberg, standing in an open plain upon the Elb, and strongly fenced with bulwarks, rampires, walls, and wide, and deep ditches; the seat sometimes of the Electours of Saxony, now a noted University chiefly for Lutheran Divines, founded in the year 1052 by Frederick the third, Duke elector. The country is subject to the Dukes of Saxony. THE EARLDOM OF MANSFELDT. Comitatus Mansfeldius. LYing betwixt the rivers Saltza, and Wieper; and bounded in with the Higher Saxony, Meisen, Hessen, Duringen, and Brunswijck. The country is hilly, and uneven; especially towards the South-West, or towards Duringen, and Hessen, Mansfeldia. Eis●ebia. lon. 32. g. m. 30. m. lat. 51. g. 46. m. Birt. where riseth the woody forest of Hartz. The soil is chiefly rich in minerals in the mountainous parts before mentioned. Chiefer towns are Mansfeldt upon the river Wieper, naming the country. Eisleben, the country of Luther. Quer●furt. Rotenburg. Alstad. It belongeth to the Earls of Mansfeldt. THE COUNTRY OF BRANDENBURG Ditio Brandeburgica. BOunded upon the West with the Dukedoms of Mecklenburg, and Lunenburg; upon the South with Meisen, Lausnitz, and Schlesi; upon the East with the kingdom of Poland; and upon the North with Pomeren. The country is large, containing in length from East to West 60 Dutch, or 240 Italian miles. It affordeth plenty of corn, as do generally all those more Northern parts; but otherwise is vast, and ill inhabited. It is divided into Altemarck, Vetus Marchia. or the Old Marches, lying betwixt the river Elb, and Lunenburg: Mittel-marck, Media Marchia. Superior Marchia. No●a Marchia. and Vber-marck betwixt the Elb, and the Odera: and Neumarck, contained betwixt the Odera, and Poland. Chiefer towns in Altemarck are Bueck upon the Elb. Tangermondt at the confluence of the rivers Elb, and Anger. Steindal. Osterburg. Sehausen upon the river Veht. Bismarck. Gardeleben. Kalb. Soltwedel. Betwixt the Odera, and the Elb Havelburg, a Bishop's sea, upon the river Havel. Ratenaw upon the same river. Brandeburgum. lon. 35. g. 30. m. lat. 52. g. 36. m. Clau. Berlinum. Brandenburg upon the same river, a Bishop's sea, and the first seat of the Marquesses, naming the country. Spandaw. Berlin upon the river Spree, the chief seat of the present Marquesses of Brandenburg. Francfurt, Francofurtum ad Oderam lon. 37. g. lat. 52. g. 23. m, Birt. enjoying a pleasant situation amongst vinie downs upon the left shore of the Odera. Here flourisheth a noted University, founded in the year 1506 by joachim the first, elector, and Albert his brother, Marquesses of Brandenburg. In the new Marches Kustrin upon the river's Wart, & Odera. Sunnerbergh upon the Wart. Landsperg upon the Wart. Berwald. Konigsbergk. Berlinichen. Bernstein. Arnswald. The Lords hereof are the Electours, and Marquesses of the house of Brandenburg, whereunto besides this country, and other straggling possessions, appertain the Dukedom of Crossen in Schlesi, the Dukedom of Prussen, with the town of Cottbuss, and part of Lausnitz; and with the Dukes of Nuburg, the right of the Earldom of Marck, Bergen, Cleve, and Gulick, Princes of very ample, and large possessions. The more ancient inhabitants were the Varini, and Nuithones of Tacitus, parts of the Suevi; as afterwards the Helveldi, Leubuzi, Wilini, Stoderani, and Brizani, parts of the Sclaves Winithi. POMEREN. Pomerania. EXtended for the space of 200 English miles along the coast of the sea Baltic (lying upon the North thereof,) from the river Bartze, and the Dukedom of Mecklenburg upon the West, unto the river Weissel, and the Land of Prussen upon the East; & confining upon the South with the Marquisate of Brandenburg. It is divided into the Upper Pomeren, bordering upon Mecklenburg, and contained betwixt the Bartze, and the Odera; and the Lower Pomeren, lying betwixt the Odera, and the Weissel, and adjoining upon Prussen. The air is sharp, and piercing; the country plain, populous, and abundantly fruitful, rich in come, pasturges, honey, butter, wax, Bardum. lon. 35. g. lat. 54. g. 28. m. secundum Birtium. Gripswaldia. and flax. Chiefer towns are Barth, standing upon the Ocean, and the mouth of the river Bartze, a rich Empory; the seat of the Dukes of Pomeren of Wolgast. Straelsundt, a well traded Empory upon the same sea-coast against the Island Rugen. Gripswald upon the same sea-coast, thwart of the same Island, a noted university. Wolgast upon the same coast of the sea Baltic against the Island Vsidom. Camin, a Bishop's sea, upon the same shore, against the Island Wollin. Colberg at the mouth of the river Persandt. Gedanum, & Dantiscum. lon. 45. g. lat. 54. g. 50. m. Clau. Dantzag, Gdanske, or Dansk, upon the river Weissel, named thus from the sea Baltic, or the Oster-sche, whereunto it neighboureth, called by the more ancient Dutch Cdan, Gdan, or Dan, and corruptly by Mela, and the Latins Sinus Codanus. The city is rich, populous, magnificent, and every way flourishing, the second in rank of the Hanse-townes, much frequented by merchants from all parts; sometimes Imperial, now governed in manner of a free estate under the kings of Poland. Within the land Coslin upon the river Radnie. Griffenberck upon the Rega. Newgarten upon the Hamersbeck. Stetinum. lon. 37. g. 45. m. lat. 54. g. Clau. Stargard upon the Ina. Stettin, standing in a square form upon the left shore of the Odera, the seat of the Dukes of Pomeren of Stettin. Dantzig, and the more Eastern part, adjoining upon the Weissel, are subject to the kings of Poland. The rest appertaineth to the Dukes of Pomeren. The ancient inhabitants were the Reudigni, Rugij, Longi-Mani, and Longi-Diduni, with part of the Burgundiones, and Heruli of Tacitus, Ptolemy, Pliny, and others; afterwards the Wiltzi, Pomerani, and Rani, parts of the Sclaves Winithi. The countries hither from Duringen are accounted parts of the Higher Saxony, and comprehend the 8 circle of the Empire. THE COUNTRY OF MECKLENBURG. Ducatus Megapolensis. BOunded upon the East with the Dukedom of Pomeren, and the river Bartze; upon the South with Brandenburg, and Lawenburg; upon the West with Holstein; and upon the North with the Sundt, or Sea Baltic. The soil is fruitful, and rich in come. Chiefer towns are Schwerin, a Bishop's sea, seated in a square form upon the South shore of the lake thus named; Wismaria. lon. 33. g. 30. m. lat. 54. g. 14. m. Birt. Wismar, Saxonica, seu Germanorum lingua idem ac Certum mar●. P. Birtij Com: Rerum Germanicarum lib. 3. c. 33. Rostochium. lon. 34. g. 18. m. lat. 54. g. 20. m. Birt. divided into four lesser towns. Wismar, a Hans-towne, and a noted port upon a creek, or inlet of the sea Baltic, founded after Krantzius out of the ruins of the great, and ancient city of Mecklenburg by Gunselin Earl of Schwerin about the year 1240, & in the reign of john, surnamed the Divine, Prince of the Obotriti. The haven hereof is deep, and capable of great vessels, affording a large, and safe road; giving the name to the town. Rostock, a Hans-citty, and a noted port upon the river Warn near unto the fall thereof into the Sundt. The town is large, rich, and well traded, the best upon the coast of the sea Baltic after Lubeck, and Dantzig, containing five English miles, and an half in circuit; amongst other ornaments commended for an University, founded by john Duke of Mecklenburg, consisting at this day of nine Colleges. The houses after the manner of the country are for the most part flat-roofed. The Lords hereof are the Dukes of Mecklenburg. The ancient inhabitants were parts of the Sideni, and Burgundiones of Pliny; afterwards the Obotriti, Polabi, Linguones, Warnani, Kircani, Circipani, Rhedarij, and Tholenzi, parts of the Sclaves Winithi; the last people of Germany, converted to Christianity, forced by conquest, & the arms of Henry surnamed the Lion, Duke of Saxony, & Bavaria in the reign of the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa. THE DUKEDOM OF HOLSTEIN. Holsatia. BOunded upon the East with the Sundt, and Dukedom of Mecklenburg; upon the North with the kingdom of Denmark, and the river Eydore; upon the West with the Germane Ocean, taken betwixt the rivers Eydore and Elb; and upon the South with the Elb, dividing it from the Diocese of Bremen. The country is low, marshy, and full of woods; chiefly affording good pasturages. It comprehendeth four distinct names, or countries; of Wagerlandt, adjoining unto Mecklenburg, and the Sundt; of Stormarse, lying along the right shore of the Elb betwixt the mouth of this river, and Hamburg, or the rivers Stor, and Billen; of Ditmarse coasting along the Ocean betwixt the rivers Stor, and Eydore; and of Holstein, (particularly thus called) taking up the more inland parts, or those betwixt Stormarse, and the Dukedom of Schleswijck in Denmark. Chiefer towns are in Wagerlandt Lubeck, Lubeca. lon. 31. g. 20. m. lat. 54. g. 48. m. Clau. a Bishop's sea, and a city Imperial; seated upon a hill, or rising ground amongst waters, and marshes at the confluence of the river's Trave, and Billeva near the fall thereof into the Sundt. The town is very strong, great, rich, and populous, the chief of the Hanse-townes, and of the ports of the sea Baltic; containing about six miles in compass. Segeberg upon the river Trave. Hamburgum. lon. 30. g. lat. 54. g. 30. m. Birt. In Stormarse Hamburg upon the river Billen, and the right shore of the Elb, a Hanse-towne, Imperial, and a noted Emporie, well known unto the English marchant-adventurers. Crempe upon a little river, thus named, near unto the Elb. jetzeho upon the river Stor. In Ditmarse Meldorp upon the Ocean, the chief town. Heininckste. Tellinckste. Londen. Chilonium. lon. 32. g. lat. 55. g. Birt. In the proper Holstein Kiel, a well traded port upon a navigable arm of the Sundt. The country is subject (the town's Imperial excepted) to the house of Denmarc k, held hereby under the right, and acknowledgement of the Dutch Empire. The ancient inhabitants were the Saxons of Ptolemie, their first seat. The name spreading more Southwards, they were afterwards distinguished, and known by the name of the Saxons beyond the Elb. THE DIOCESE OF BREMEN. Episco patus Bremensis. BOunded upon the North with the Elb, and the Dukedom of Holstein; upon the West with the Germane Ocean; upon the South with the river Weser from East-Freislandt, and Westphalen; and upon the East with the Dukedom of Lunenburg, parted from it by a line drawn from the rivers Elb, and Este unto the Weser a little below the confluence thereof, and the Alre. The extreme parts coasting along the Elb, and Weser, are very fertile for corn, and pasturages; the more inner parts wild, and barren, full of dry sands, Stada lon. 30. g. 46. m. lat. 54. g. 4. m. Birt. marshes, & heathes. Chiefer towns are Stadt, a noted Hanse town, standing upon the river Zuinghe (hitherto navigable) near unto the fall thereof into the Elb. The town is accounted the most ancient in Saxony, waxing fresh, and reviving again of late years chiefly by means of the Staple there fixed of the English Marchant-aduenturers; beautified with fair buildings, and strongly fortified. Here all the ships, passing up the Elb towards Hamburg, pay toll. The townsmen have also their choice of the wines hereof for their public Tavern. Buxtehude upon the river Este, Brema. lon. 30. g. 20. m. lat. 53. g. 23. m. Birt. near unto Hamburg. Bremen an Archbishop's sea, the chief town of the country; upon the right shore of the great river Weser. The town is large, populous, and by the advantage of the river (which is hereunto navigable) rich, and well traded; beautified with fair, and even streets, and strongly fenced against hostile invasion. The first Bishop here of was S. Willehade, an Englishman, the Apostle of those more Northern parts of Saxony. The country is subject to the Lay Bishops, or Administratours of Bremen. The more ancient inhabitants were the Chauci Maiores of Ptolemie; afterwards part of the Saxons Ostphalians. THE COUNTRY OF LUNENBURG. Ducatus Luneburgensis. LYing betwixt the rivers Elb, and Alre, and bounded upon the West, with the Diocese of Bremen; upon the North with the Elb, and the Dukedom of Lawenburg; upon the East with the Old Marches of Brandenbrg; and upon the South with the Dukedom of Brunswijck. The country is plain, the air sharp, and healthful, and the soil fruitful, the part adjoining to the Old Marches of Brandenburg excepted. The chief town is Lunenburg, Luneburgum. lon. 32. g. 18. m. lat. 53. g. 27. m. Birt. standing in a square form upon the river Elmenow, one of the six prime Hanse-townes, large, populous, and adorned with fair buildings, containing six Parishes, a mile and a half in length, and about a mile in breadth; whose chiefest truck, and commodity is fault, made here in great abundance from the Salt-springs, bought up by the Hamburgers, and Lubecers, and from thence transported abroad. The country belongeth to the Dukes of Lunenburg, being of the same house with Brunswijck, descended from Henry surnamed the Lion, and the more ancient Dukes of Saxony. The more ancient inhabitants were parts of the Cherusci, and Chauci of Tacitus. THE COUNTRY OF BRUNSWIICK Ducatus Brusvicensis. COntained betwixt the river's Alre, and the Weser. It hath the Dukedom of Lunenburg upon the North; upon the East the Diocese of Meydburg, and the Earldom of Mansfeldt; upon the South Duringen, and Hessen; and upon the West and Weser, and Westphalen. The South, and East parts towards Hessen, Duringen, and Mansfeldt swell with woody Mountains, and hills, parts of the ancient Hercynian; called now Hundsrucke, Hartzwald, Hainsette, and by other names. The Northern, and more proper Brunswijck is more plain, exceedingly fruitful for corn, and all other commodities, which the colder clime is well capable of. Chiefer towns are Grubenhagen. From hence the Dukes of Brunswijck of Grubenhagen were styled. Goslaria. lon. 32. g. 40. m. lat. 52. g. Clau. Halberstadium. lon. 32. g. 40. m lat. 52. g, 10. m. Clau. Goslar a town Imperial upon the river Gose. Halberstat. Hildesheim; Bishops seas. Quedelburg, occasioned by the rich Nunnery thus called, whose Abbatesse was sometimes Princess of the Empire. The town now is subject to the house of Saxony. Brunswijck upon the river Onacter, the chief of the country, and one of the six chief Hanse-townes. The town is large (containing about seven miles in compass, Brunsviga. lon. 32. g. 40. m. lat. 52. g. 30. m. Birt. ) fair, populous, and strongly fortified, encompassed with a double wall, peopled with industrious, and stout inhabitants, jealous of their liberty, and governed in manner of a free estate, held under the right of the Princes. The greatest part of the country is subject to the Dukes of Brunswijck. The more ancient inhabitants were the Dulgibini of Tacitus, with part of the Chauci Maiores of Ptolemie; afterwards part of the Saxons Ostphalians. THE DIOCESE OF MEYDENBURG. Ditio Magdeburgensis. EXtended upon both sides of the river Elb betwixt the Marquisate of Brandenburg, Magdeburgun. lon. 33. g. 58. m. lat. 52. g. 18. m. Birt. and the proper Saxony. The chief town is Meydenburg, an Archbishop's sea, and naming the country, seated upon the left shore of the Elb; built, or rather re-edified by Edith, wife unto the Emperor Henry the first, and daughter to Edmund King of England, and named thus in honour of her sex. The Town is of great State, large, fair, and strongly fortified, famous in the Protestants wars for a whole years' siege, which it sustained against the Emperor Charles the fifth; amongst the Protestant states remaining only unconquerable, the rest being subdued to the will of that mighty Prince. The country is subject to the Lay Bishops, or Administratours of Meydenburg, of the house now of Brandenburg. The more ancient inhabitants were the Lacobardi of Tacitus; part afterwards of the Saxons Ostphalians. The countries hitherto from Mecklenburg are accounted the parts of the Lower Saxony, and contain the ninth circle of the Empire. FREISLANDT. Frisia. THe name is at this day enlarged along the shore of the German Ocean from the Zuyder Zee, parting the same from Hollandt, unto the river Weser. It containeth the West, and the East-Freislandts. OOST-FREISLANDT. Frisia Orientalis. COntinued betwixt the river Eems, and the Weser; and bounded upon the other sides with the Ocean, and the land of West-phalen. The country is plain, and exceedingly populous, the soil fat; rich in corn, and pasturages. Chiefer towns are Aurich, a rich, and pleasant inland town, much frequented by the Frison nobility in regard of the commodity of hunting in the adjoining woods, Embda. lon. 28. g. 26. m. lat. 53. g. 34. m. Birt. and forests. Embden upon the Dollaert, or the mouth of the Eems, a noted port, and Empory, the chief town, and the seat of the prince; residing here in a magnificent, and strong castle, seated at the entrance of the haven, environed with sea-waters. Here not long since was the staple for Germany of the English Merchant-adventurers, removed since to Stadt, and Hamburg. The country belongeth to the Earls of Oost-Freistandt. The ancient inhabitants were the Chauci Minores of Ptolemy; of later times through the neighbourhood of that nation, lying upon the farther side of the Eems, falsely named Frisons. WEST-FREISLANDT. Frisia Occidencali●. THis belongeth to the description of the Netherlandts; accounted now amongst the 17 provinces thereof. WESTPHALEN. Westphalia. COntaining the parts of the ancient Saxony, which were included betwixt the rivers Weser, and Rhijn, (the two Freislandts, Overysel, and the parts hereof in Hollandt, and Gelderlandt excepted.) It is bounded upon the North with Oost-Freislandt, and the Diocese of Bremen; upon the East with the Weser, and the Dukedom of Brunswijck; upon the South with the Land of Hessen; and upon the West with the Rhijn from the Diocese of Colen, and with Clevelandt, Overysel, and West-Freislandt. The air is sharp, and cold. The soil generally is fruitful rather in pasturages, and in commodities serving for the fatting of beasts, then for the nourishment of man; apples, nuts, akomes, and sundry sorts of wild fruits, wherewith amongst other kinds infinite herds of Swine are fed, whose bacon is much commended, and desired in foreign parts. The most fertile parts for corn are about the Lip, Paderborn, and Soest. The most desert, and barren those adjoining to the Weser. Surlandt, and the Dukedom of Bergen are hilly, and full of woods. The Diocese of Munster yieldeth the best pasturages. Chiefer towns are Duseldorp upon the right shore of the Rhijn in the Dukedom of Bergen. Tremonia. lon. 28. g. 18. m. lat. 51. g. 30. m. Birt. In the country of Marck Vnna; Dortmund; and Soest. Paderborn a Bishop's sea. Munster, a Bishop's sea, seated in a plain upon the river Eems. The town hath been made very strong since the surprisal thereof by the Anabaptists. Susatum. Monasterium. lon. 29. g. 10. m. lat. 52. g. Birt. It belongeth to the Bishops, thus styled. Mynden, a Bishop's sea, upon the Weser. Osenburg, a Bishop's sea. Of these the Dukedom of Bergen, and the Earldom of Marck appertain to the Marquis of Brandenburg, and the Duke of Nuburg, the heirs general of the house of Cleve. Minda lon. 31. g. 30. m. lat. 52. g. 28. m. Birt. Engern, and Surland belong unto the Bishops of Colen, who are titulary Dukes of Westphalen. The rest is divided amongst sundry petty Lords, Bishops, and Lay Princes. The ancient inhabitants were the Chamavi, Osnaburgum. lon. 29 g. 36. m. lat. 52 g. 25. m. Birt. and Angrivarij, with parts of the Tencteri, and Cherusct of Tacitus; afterwards the Westphali, and Angrivarij, part of the Saxons. The Vbijs before Caesar, and the Romans seem to have possessed sometimes the parts now of Bergen, and Marck; removed afterwards by Agrippa beyond the Rhijn into the part of ancient Gaul, where now standeth Colen. THE LANDS OF GERMANY. THere are not any Lands of note belonging to this continent, excepting those of Rugen, usedom, and Wollin in the Ooster-Sche; lying now thwart of Pomeren, and accounted parts thereof. The rest, appertaining sometimes unto Ancient Germany, are subject at this day unto the confederate states of the Netherlands, and to the kings of Denmarck, and Swethen; whereof we shall have occasion to relate in the Description of those countries. OF THE STATE OF EUROPE. The XIIII Book. COntaining the descriptions, and relations of the Commonwealth, and league of the Swissers, netherlands, Danemarck, Norwey, Swethen, Poland, and Hungary. The difference in ancient authors about the extent, and limits of Illyricum. The more true, and precise bounds, and description of Illyricum, or of Illyris, and Dalmatia, collected out of Ptolemy, with reference to Pliny, and others. The dominion, and conquest of Illyricum by the Romans, Herruli, Visigothes, the Greekish Emperors, and the Sclaves. The cause here, and beginning of the name of Sclavonia. The annexing of Croatia, and Dalmatia, or of the kingdom of Sclavonia, unto the right of the kings of Hungary. The dominion, and conquest of Dalmatia, or of the seacoasts of Sclavonia by the Venetians. The affairs hereof with the Hungarians. The conquests, and intrusion of the Turks. The present state of Sclavonia, or Illyricum. The modern particular names, and countries hereof. The chorographical descriptions of Windischland, Krabbaten, Bosna, Contado di Zara, Dalmatia, now thus properly termed, and Albania with their Lands. THE COMMONWEALTH, AND LEAGVE OF THE SWISSERS. THIS was sometimes a part of the kingdom, and Empire of the Germans, from the which it is now divided through a long crazines, & indisposition of that loose, & heavy body. It lieth in the confines of France, Germany, and Italy; containing part of each of those provinces, with the heights of the Alps Lepontiae, Paeninae, and Rhaeticae, all which now are either united, or subject to the Confederacy hereof. The bounds hereof are upon the East the Earldom of Tirol; upon the North Sungow, and the Rhijn, and Lake of Constance, dividing it from Schwaben (the Canton of Schaff-hausen excepted, which lieth beyond the Rhijn;) upon the West the Lake Lemane, and the mountainous ridge of the jour, parting it from Savoy, and the Free County of Burgundy; and upon the South the Dukedom of Milan in Italy. It is situated betwixt the 28, and 32½ degrees of Longitude, and the 44½, and 47½ degrees of Northern Latitude; or betwixt the 15, or middle parallel of the 6 Clime, where the longest day hath 15 hours, and a half, and the 16 parallel, and beginning of the 7 Clime, where the longest day hath 15 hours, and 3 quarters. Caesar accounteth the length hereof to be 211 Italian miles, the breadth at 180 of the same miles, measuring only the Helvetij; the other parts not being reckoned. The country is altogether possessed with steep, and mighty mountains, the mother of sundry great, and famous rivers, of the Tesin, Inn, Adise, Rhosne, Russ, Aar, Limat, & the Rhijn, flowing from hence, as from the greatest height, and top of Europe towards far distant, and contrary Oceans, the Adriaticke, Euxine, French, and Germane seas. The soil for this cause is for the most part cold, rocky, and barren, yielding little wines, neither of corn sufficient store for the necessary use of the inhabitants; plentiful chiefly in pasturages, Cattle, Flesh, and milke-meats. Here lie notwithstanding hidden amongst the hills, and rocks many fruitful, and pleasant valleys, abounding in all sorts of most excellent commodities; such as are the Valtolina, Wallislandt, and other bottoms of the Alps, especially those which open towards Italy, and the South. * V. Caesaris Comment. Belli Gallici lib. 1. c. 1. etc. Strab. Geogr. lib. 5. Ptolem. Geog: lib. 2. c. 9 & lib. 2. c. 12. & 13. & lib. 3. c. 1. Plinnatur. Histor. lib. 3. c. 20. Aegidij Tschudi Rhaetiae Alpinae Descriptionem. The ancient inhabitants were the Helvetij, possessing the parts, which were included within the Rhijn, the Alps, the mountain jour, and the Lake of Geneve, containing now the 13 Cantons of the Swissers (Basil, and Schaff-hausen excepted,) Turgow, Baden, Raperswyl, Bremgarten, Mellingen, the Free provinces in Wagenthal, Newenburg, and Biel; part of the Rauraci, now the country of Basil; part of the Allobroges, now Geneve; the Veragri, now the Lower Wallislandt; the Seduni, the part now of the Upper Wallislandt about Satin; the Lepontij, inhabiting the creeks, and valleys of the Alps a Alps Lepontiorum Plin. Natur. Histor. lib. 3. c. 20 thus named, and comprehending now the higher part of the Upper Wallislandt, where springeth the river Rhosne, Vrseren, or the valley of the river Russ, and on the other side of the Alps towards Italy Livinertal, Palensertal, Eschental, Meintal, Val Hugonia, Masoxer-tal, and Galancker-tal, with the towns of Bellizona, and Locarno upon the Lake Maggiore; the Vennonetes, containing now after Tschudus (whom he maketh a distinct people from the Vennones) the valleys of Cleven, Valtolina, Gampoltshin, & Bergel of the Grisons, or the courses of the rivers Maira, Lyra, and Aada until their entrances into the Lake of Como; the Aetuatij, now part of the Grisons about the Vorder, and the Hinder Rhijn, where are Rhijnwalder, Schams, Tusis, Retzuns, Tavetch, Diserntis, Trans, Ilantz, Grub, Flymss, Stussafien, the valley of Lugnitz, and the Higher Sax. The Cotnantij, the parts now of the Grisons, where lie the towns of Chur, Ortestein, Furstnow, Vatz, Churwald, Porpon, Burgunn, Schanfick, Tafaas, Alfenow, Tuffen-casten, Gryffenstein, Tintzen, Stalla, Reamss, and Wells, with others; the Rucantij, now Pfevers, and Prettigow of the Grisons, or the course of the river Lanquarte; the Vennones, now Engadin, Vinstermuntz, and Vinstgow of the Grisons, or the country about the heads of the rivers Inn, and Adise; the Rheguscae, now Rhijntal, or the Prefectureship of Rheineck, belonging to the Swissers, with the opposite shore of the Rhijn, appertaining to the house of Austria, extended from thence towards Werdenberg, and Veldkirch along the course of that river unto the Lake of Constance; and the Sarunetes, now the countries of Sargans, and Werdenberg, and until the Lake Walensee. Of these the Helvetij, Rauraci, Allobroges, Seduni, and Veragri were parts of the Gauls; containing part of the Provinces of the Alps Graiae, and Paeninae, Maxima Sequanorum, and Vienniensis. The Vennonetes, Aetuatij, Cotuantij, Rucantij, Vennones, Rheguscae, & Sarunetes were parts of the Rhaeti, & a Rhaeti usque ad Italiam pertinent supra Comum, & Veronam Strab. Geog. lib. 5. Vindelici. The Lepontij Strabo placeth b Huius gentis (Rhaetorum) sunt etiam Lepontij Strab. Geog. lib. 5. amongst the Rhaeti, Ptolemie c Lepontini Ptolem Geog. lib. 3. c. 1. amongst the people inhabiting Italy. The Vennones d Vennones Sirab. Geogr. lib. 5. Vinnones Ptolem. Geog. lib. 2. c. 13. Vennonetes Plin. Nature. Histor. lib. 3. c. 20. , and Vennonetes seem to have been the same nation, and to have been mistaken by Tschudus. A cause of this error might be their different placing in their authors, the Vennones by e Petulantissimi Vindelicorum habiti sunt Licatij, Clautinarij, & Vennones Strab. Geog. lib. 5. Strabo being put amongst the Vindelici; and the Vennonetes by Pliny amongst the Rhaeti f Rhaetorum Vennonetes, Sarunetesque ortus Rheni amnis accolunt. Plin: Nat: Histor. lib. 3. c. 20. . By Caius, and Augustus Caesar's in their wars of Gaul, & with the Rhaetians the whole was made subject to the Commonwealth of the Romans, contained afterwards under their Provinces of the two Rhaetiae, Maxima Sequanorum, Vienniensis, and of the Alps Graiae, and Paeninae. After the overthrow of the Western Roman Empire by the deluge of Barbarous nations the country became shared betwixt the Almans, and Burgundians; the river of Russ parting them, whereof these had what lay west of the river, the other the parts beyond. These two nations not long after being subdued by the Frenchmen it became subject to that nation; comprehending part of the names, and Provinces of Burgundy, and Almaigne under the sovereignty, and command hereof. After this, the large dominions of the French being divided amongst the sons, and posterity of the Emperor Lewis the Godly, it was made a parcel of the kingdom of Burgundy in the person of Charles son to the Emperor Lotharius, as afterwards in Bozon the second a part of the kingdom of Arles, & Burgundy. By Rodulph the second the last K. of Arles, & Burgundy, wanting heirs, it was given with the rest of that kingdom unto the Emperor Conrade the second, and his son Henry the Black, by whom it was incorporated unto the Germane Empire, to which right it hath ever since appertained, by long union herewith for the greatest part now accounted, and speaking Dutch. Under the Germane Empire after the manner of other Dutch provinces it fell divided into sundry lesser states, and goverments, whereof part were Imperial, immediately acknowledging the Empire; part were subject to the Bishops of Chur, Satin, Basil, and Geneve, the Abbot of S. Gal, and sundry Monasteries, and Religious houses; and part to the Dukes of Zeringen, the Earls of Habspurg, afterwards of Austria, the Earls of Kyburg, Werdenberg, and other inferior Nobility. Occasioned by the injuries, and wars of the princes of the house of Austria, affecting the dominion hereof, the favour, and partiality of some of the Dutch Emperors, enemies to that house, and the negligence, sloth, and sundry factions of the Empire, the whole hath now by little, and little shaken of the yoke of the Empire, and of the most part of their particular Lords, each part assuming liberty, and the rights, & privileges of absolute, and free estates; for their more strong defence against all foreign invaders, and the preservation of justice, peace, and amity amongst themselves, uniting into sundry Leagues, from the Canton of Switz, one of the three first confederates, all since named of the Swissers, consisting at this day of 21 lesser Commonwealths, no way depending one of an other, or of any other superior state, the Cantons of Vren, Switz, Vnderwalden, Lucern, Zurich, Glaris, Zug, Friburg, Bern, Solothurn, Basil, Schaff-hausen, Appenzel, the three Leagues of the Grisons, the Bishop of Satin, and Wallislandt, the Abbot of S. Gal, and Geneve, with the Prefectureships subject hereunto (the towns of Rotweil, and Mulhausen being not reckoned, immersed within the Continent of Germany, and lying severed from the body hereof;) the manner of whose revolt, and incorporation into this Confederacy we have particularly related in the discourse of France. The languages here spoken are the Dutch, common to the most part of the Swissers, to the Grisons about Chur, and to the seven resorts of the Upper Wallislandt; the French to the Lower Wallislandt, to the town of Geneve, and to the Swissers bordering upon the lake Lemane; and the Italian to the greatest part of the Commonalties of the Grisons, and to the Italian prefectureships, subject unto these, and the Swissers. The Religion hereof is partly that of the Reformed Churches, and partly the Romish Catholic. The States wholly professing the Reformed Religion are the four greater Cantons of Zurich, Bern, Basil, and Schaff-hausen amongst the Swissers, and the towns of Geneve, and S. Gal of the Confederates. Of the Romish superstition are the Bishops of Basil, and Satin, the Abbot of S. Gal, and the 7. Cantons of Vren, Switz, Vnderwalden, Lucern, Zug, Friburg, and Solothurn. In the two Cantons of Glaris, and Appenzel both Religions are allowed. The Commonalties of the Grisons are confusedly divided betwixt the two, the Protestants notwithstanding more prevailing in number. The Ecclesiastical jurisdiction belongeth to the Bishops of Constance, and Lausanne; unto whom appertaineth the greatest part of Switzerlandt; the Bishops of Basil to whom that country; the Bishop of Zion to whom Wallislandt; and the Bishop of Chur unto whom the Grisons. The civil state (as before we have showed) is not subject to any one government, being divided amongst many petty, yet absolute commonwealth; united only in their sundry leagues. These leagues are of two sorts. A first is of the 13 Cantons of Vren, Switz, Vnderwalden, Lucern, Zurich, Glaris, Bern, Friburg, Solothurn, Basil, Schaff-hausen, and Appenzel, general, and perpetual, and more near, and strict than the rest; the parts whereof do only properly make the body of this Commonwealth, obtaining solely the prerogative of giving voices in the general Diets, participating of the public spoils of their enemies, and of determining of war, and peace, and of whatsoever affairs of the public state. A second sort is of the Allies, confederate with the 13 Cantons, but not admitted into their body, and more firm union. Of these only the towns of Rotweil, and Mul-honse of Longue-ville in France. Both are confederate with Bern. THE CANTOM OF SOLOTHURN. LYing about the Aar, and confining to the mountainous ridge of the jour. Solothurn the chief town (Solothurum of Antoninus) standeth upon the Aar in a fruitful, Solodurum. lon. 29. g. 5. m. lat. 46. g. 7. m. Birt. and plain situation, the place of Martyrdom of S. Versus, and his 66 Theban soldiers in the reign of the Emperor Dioclesian. THE CANTON OF FRIBURG. SEated in the part of Wiflispurgergow, the most western of the Cantons; Friburgum. lon. 28. g. 12. m. lat. 47. g 4. m. Clau. divided into 19 Prefectureships, or goverments. Friburg, the chief town, standeth upon the river Sana, being partly plain, and partly lying upon a rocky, and uneven hill, founded by Berchtold the fourth, Duke of Zeringen not many years before Bern. These two last Cantons are accounted amongst the Romish, or Catholic. THE CANTON OF ZURICH. LYing upon the Lake Zuricher-see, and containing 31 Resorts, or Prefectureships. Tigurum. lon. 30. g. 20. m. lat. 47. g. Birt. Chief towns here Zurich, situated upon both sides of the river Limat, where it issueth out of the Lake. The city is large, renowned with a famous University. Stein. Winterthurn. Unto this, the most honourable, and chiefest of the Cantons, belongeth the power, and authority of summoning the general Diets, as of those particular of the Protestant League; whose legates presede, and have the first place in both assemblies. The Religion hereof is that of the Reformed Churches. Below Zurich upon the Limat, enjoying a most happy, and pleasant situation, Bada Helue●io●um. lon. 31. g. lat. 48. g. 44. m. Clau. lieth the town of Baden, named thus from the hot baths thereof; now a Prefectureship, commanded by the eight first Cantons, beautified with fair buildings, and seated in the heart of Switzerlandt, in regard of so many advantages much frequented, and resorted unto by the Helvetians, and bordering people, and made the seat of their general all Diets, ordinarily here assembling in the month of june (as upon extraordinary occasions at other times) to consult of, and conclude public businesses concerning the whole League, and for taking the accounts of the governor's, and officers of the Common Prefectureships. Further up upon the right shore of the Lake of Zurich standeth Raperswyl, a Prefectureship, appertaining to the same Cantons. THE CANTON OF BASIL. INcluded within the Rhijn, the mountains jour, and Vauge, and the borders of Sungow. Basilea lon. 28. g. lat. 48. g. 30. m. Birt. The soil is rocky, & full of woods, but affording good pasturage, plenty of corn, and very excellent wines. Basil the chief town standeth upon the Rhijn in a pleasant, and open seat; at what place the rivers Weiss, and Byrsa are received into that greater channel, the former out of Schwartzwald, this by crooked, and winding valleys from the neighbouring jour. The city is rich, populous, great, and flourishing, sometimes Imperial, now a Bishop's sea, and a noted University; divided by the Rhijn into two towns, the greater Basil, lying upon the left shore of the Rhijn on the side towards France, and the Lesser Basil, lying on the further side of the river towards Germany. near hereunto, where i●s the village, now called Augst, stood sometimes the city Augusta Rauracorum of Ptolemie, Rauriaca of Pliny, and Basilea, and Civitas Basiliensinm of Antoninus. The Religion of this Canton is the Reformed. THE CANTON OF SCHAFFHAUSEN. THis town, Scaphusium. lon. 30. g. 20. m. lat. 47. g. 24. m. Birt. and country we have described in our discourse of Schwaben. The inhabitants profess the Religion of the Reformed Churches, confederate in a more strict league with the Cantons of Zurich, Bern, and Basil, and the towns of S. Gal, and Geneve. The sovereignty, and jurisdiction of those 7 last Cantons reside solely in the people, and inhabitants of the chief towns, whereof they are named, Lucern, Bern, Solothurn, Friburg, Zurich, Basil, and Shaff-hausen; by whose free suffrages are chosen the Senate, Magistrates, Lieutenants, and officers, managing the affairs of their several districts. The chief Magistrate in every of the four first is called Scultet. In the three latter he is named Burgermeister. TURGOW. Turgea. NAmed thus from the river Thur, dividing the country. It confineth upon the Rhijn, the Lake of Constance, Zurichgow, and the Prefectureships of Rheineck, Opidum. S. Galli. lon. 31. g. 20. m. lat. 47. g. Birt. and Sargans. The chief towns are S. Gal, seated amongst mountains not far from the Rhijn, and the Lake Boden see. The city is rich, and well governed; inhabited by an industrious people, amongst other trades chiefly occupied in making of stuffs, and linnen-cloathes. Arbour Faelix. It enjoyeth a free estate under the protection, and confederacy of the Cantons of Zurich, Bern, Lucern, Switz, Zug, and Glaris. The Religion is Protestant. From the famous Monastery hereof, occasioned by the Celestina, and religious recess of S. Gal, are named the Abbots thus called, Princes of the Empire, and of great power, and revenue in this country. Frawenfeld upon the river Thur, the chief belonging to the confederate Cantons. Arben (Arbor Faelix of Antoninus) upon the Lake Boden see. It belongeth to the Bishops of Constance. Rosach upon the Lake of Constance, belonging to the Abbots of S. Gal. Will upon the Thur, the chief town subject to the Abbots. The free estates commanding here are the Bishops of Constance, unto whom belongeth the town of Arben: the Abbot of S. Gal, to whom Wyl, and Rosach, and in the Higher Turgow the parts called Gotthuss-lijt: the town of S. Gal: and the Abbot of Rinow. The rest with the town of Frawenfeld is commanded by the seven first confederate Cantons. THE PRAEFECTURESHIP OF RHEINECK. COntaining the part of Rhijntal, or of the valley of the Rhijn, extended from towards Werdenberg along the left shore of that river unto the entrance thereof into the Lake of Constantz. Chiefer places are Altstettin; and Rheineck, whereof this lieth at the entrance of the Rhijn into the Lake; the seat of the governor of the country for the Swissers, and commanded by the seven Cantons of Vren, Switz, Vnderwalden, Lucern, Zurich, Glaris, Zug, and Appenzel. The part of the valley, lying upon the farther side of the Rhijn, with the town of Bregentz, and Veldkirck belong to the princes of the house of Austria. THE COUNTRY OF SARGANS. Sarunetum regio. LYing about the Lake Walen see in the way betwixt Zurich, and Chur of the Grisons. The town of Sargans, whereof the country is named, is seated in that road near unto the river Sara, and the borders of the Grisons. The country is subject to the seven first Cantons, commanding here by course. WALLISLANDT. Vallesia. IT is a long, and a deep bottom of the Alps PAENINAE, reaching from the Mountain Die Furcken, or from the spring of the river Rhosne along the course of that river unto the town of S. Moritz, where again the hills do close, and shut up the Valley; bounding upon the North with the Swissers; upon the West with Savoye; upon the South with part of Italy; and upon the East with the hill S. Gothard, and other tops of the Alps of the Lepontij, where spring the rivers Rhijn, Rhuss, Tesin, and Aar. The country within is most pleasant, fruitful, and happy, abounding with very excellent pasture, and meadow grounds, corn, butter, cheese, saffron, and sundry sorts of very delicate fruits. It affordeth likewise Salt-springs, discovered in the year 1544 near unto Satin; also divers fountains of hot medicinable waters. Without it is environed with a continual wall of horrid, & steep mountains, covered all the year long in their tops with a thick everlasting crust of ice, and snow, not passable by armies, and with much trouble, and danger by single travellers; castle-like admitting one only narrow gap, or entrance at the town of S. Moritz, before mentioned. The inhabitants are noted to be very courteous towards strangers, but rough, and uncivil one towards an other, by their drinking of sharp cold waters, intermingled with snow, descending from off their mountains much subject to the Struma; or the King's-evil. It is divided into the Upper, and the Lower Wallislandt. The Upper Wallislandt beginneth at the Mountain Die Furcken, and is continued along the Rhosne unto the confluence thereof, and the river Morsia; containing seven resorts, which they call Desenas, or Zenden, and thirty Parishes. The chief town hereof, and of the whole valley is Satin, or Zion, (the seat of the Bishop,) situated upon the Rhosne in a plain under a steep biforked mountain, Sedunum. lon. 29. g. lat. 45. g. Birt. spiring up in manner of two high, and precipitious rocks; upon the top of the one whereof, named Valeria, are reared the Cathedral Church, and the houses of the Canons; upon the other, which is much the higher, (fearful with headlong cliffs) the strong castle, called Tyrbile, for the temperate, and cool air it enjoyeth, the pleasant recess of the Bishops amidst the summer's heat. The Lower Wallislandt reacheth along the course of the Rhosne from its meeting with the river Morsia unto the town of S. Moritz; comprehending only six resorts, and 24 Parishes. Chiefer towns here are Martinach (Octodurus of Caesar, and Octodurus, and Civitas Valensium of Antoninus;) and S. Moritz, situated upon the Rhosne, where this river issueth forth of the valley. The Mountains here shut so near together, that the bridge, under which the Rhosne passeth, will admit but one arch; closed with a castle, and two gates upon the bridge. The whole valley is subject to the Bishop of Satin, chosen by the Canons of the Collegiate Church of Zion, and the seven resorts of the Upper Wallislandt; with whom notwithstanding do join in the Diets the Deputies of the seven resorts, creating the magistrates, and officers, hearing appeals, and determining the public businesses of state. The Lower Wallislandt obeyeth the Upper; made subject by long arms, and war, and commanded by their governor's. The religion hereof is that of the Church of Rome. THE COUNTRY OF THE GRISONS. Rhaeti, & Grisones. COmprehending the parts of the Alps, lying betwixt the springs of the rivers Rhijn, Inn, Adise, and Aada; confining upon the North with the Swissers; upon the West with Palensertal, a prefectureship, and valley belonging to the three first Cantons; upon the South with Lombardy in Italy; and upon the East with the Earldom of Tirol. It is divided into three Leagues, or Cantons; the upper League; the League of the house of God; and the Lower league, or the league of the ten jurisdictions, distinguished, and named thus in regard of the confederacies, as of the many commonalties in the several Cantons, so of these one with another. THE UPPER LEAGVE. S●perius, & Canum Foedus LYing betwixt the hill Luckmannier, and the valley Palensertal upon the West, and the League of the house of God upon the East; and containing the springs, and courses of the Vorder, and Hinder Rhijn until about their meetings near Chur, with the inter-vening mountains, and valleys of Lugnitz and Medels', and beyond the mountain der Vogel, on the side towards Italy, the valleys Masoxer-tal, and Galancker-tal until beyond Rufflee. It hath no city, or town of note. Chiefer places are first along the course of the Vorder Rhijn Medels', giving the name to the valley of Medels'; the way from Diserntis unto Palensertal of the Swissers. In the high road betwixt the valley of Medels', and Palensertal standeth the huge mountain Luckmannier, affording only a passage in Summer. Tavetch. Diserntis, a rich monastery. Ilantz, sometimes the place of the General Diets of the Cantons. Near hereunto the river Lugnitz falleth into the Rhijn, giving the name to the valley of Lugnitz. Along the Hinder Rhijn Retzuns near unto the meeting hereof, & the Vorder Rhijn. Tusis in the road of Italy from Chur by the mountains Vrsler, and der Vogel. Here the way over the Alps beginneth to be exceeding troublesome, and dangerous by means of the straight ways, headlong precipices, and almost continual bridges hanging over the dreadful falls, and cataracts of the Rhijn. Splugen, a noted borough in the same road near unto the head of the Hinder Rhijn. Here the way of Italy divideth, the one part leading from hence over the mountains Vrsler, or Splugen-bergh into the valley Gampoltschin, and towards Chiavenna, and the Lake of Como; and the other over the Vogel into Masoxer-tal, and to the towns of Bellizona, and Locarno, and the Lake Maggiore. On the other side of the mountains towards Italy S. Bernardino, situated at the foot of the Vogel, and the beginning of Masoxer-tal; which is a valley continued South from hence toward Rufflee, and Bellizona along the course of the river Muesa. Masox, sometimes an Earldom, giving now the name to the valley, Masoxer-tal. Rufflee further down upon the Muesa, nearer to Bellizona, and the Lake Maggiore. West of Masoxer-tal betwixt this valley, and Palensertal along the course of an obscure river, falling into the Muesa about Rufflee, lieth the valley Galancker-tal, inhabited by basket-makers. The government of this Canton is popular, divided into 19 resorts, or Commonalties. 1 Of Tavetch, and Diserntis. 2 The Valley of Lugnitz. 3 Ilantz, and Grub. 4 Ober-sachs. 5 Walterspurg. 6 Schlawyss. 7 Laax, and Siniss. 8 Flymiss, 9 Trumbs. 10 Raetzuns. 11 Heintzenburg, Tusis, and Katz. 12 Scams. 13 Rhijnwald in Splugen. 14 Masoxer-tal, and Galancker-tal. 15 Rufflee. 16 Safien. 17 Thennen. 18 Schopina. 19 and Fals, governed by their several Ammans, chosen yearly by the suffrages of all the inhabitants of the Canton. The 4. 13. 16. 17. 18. and 19 Commonalties speak the Dutch language. The rest a corrupt Italian. THE LEAGVE OF THE HOUSE OF GOD. Faedus Domus Dei. COntaining the middle tract of the Grisons, having the Upper League upon the West, and upon the East the League of the ten jurisdictions; divided after Simlerus into 21 Commonalties. 1. of Chur. 2. Zizers' etc. 3. Furstnow. 4. the Higher Sax. 5. Reambs. 6. Tieffencasten. 7. Grifenstein. 8. Stalla. 9 and Wells, lying on this side of ●he Mountains towards Germany; and beyond the Mountains towards Italy. 10 Bregalien, Vnderport etc. 11 Zutz. 12 Sinnada. 13 Postlaaf. 14. Steinsperg. 15 Schuls. 16 Remuss. 17. Munstertal. 18 Male. 19 Schantzen. 20 Churburg. 21 and Ortestein; the largest of the three Grison Cantons. The more remarkable places here are Chur, situated about a Dutch mile from the meetings of the Vorder, and the Hinder Rhijn (Curia of Antoninus) now a Bishop's sea, Curia. lon. 32. g. lat. 47. g. Mercat. and the only city of the Grisons, subject sometimes to the Bishops, at this day governed in manner of a free State. Tinnetio. Tintzen (Tinnetio of Antoninus) seated amongst inaccessible, and high mountains betwixt Chur, and the Valley of Bergel. Stalla, called otherwise Bevio for that the way over the Mountains doth here divide itself; situated in a wild, and desert tract. Sinnada near unto the spring of the Inn. Zutz. Steinsperg. Schuls. The part of the valley of the Inn extended hither from Sinnada, or from the head of that river is named Engadin. Male. near hereunto on the opposite side of the same Mountains, out of the which sourceth the Inn, springeth the river Adise. Schantzen. Churburg. The part of the Valley of the Adise, continued hither from Male, Murus. or from the head of that river, is called Vinsgow. Mur (Murus of Antoninus) in the valley of Bergel, which valley is continued from the head of the river Maira along the course thereof towards Chiavenna, and the meeting of the same with the river Lyra. S. jacomo (Tarvasede of Antoninus) situated in the valley of Gampoltschin, which valley reacheth from the mountain Vrsler, or from the head of the Lyra along the course of that river towards Cleven, and the confluence thereof, and the Maira. Postlaaf over against the Valtolina. The jurisdiction of this Canton (like unto that of the higher League) resteth in all the inhabitants of the several Commonalties thereof. The chief Magistrate of the city, and Communality of Chur is named Burgermeister. The rest by the names of Amman, Vogt, and Potestat; elected by the Commons of each resort. The language of the two first Commonalties is the Dutch. All the other speak a corrupt Italian. THE LEAGVE OF THE X JURISDICTIONS. Foedus 10. jurisdictionum COntaining the North-east part of the Grisons, frontiring upon the Earldom of Tirol, and divided into 10. resorts, which they call jurisdictions. 1. of Tafaass. 2. Zum Closterlin in Prattigow. 3. jenats. 4. Schiers. 5. Churwalden. 6. Alvenow. 7. S. Peter in Schamfick. 8. Langwiss. 9 Malans. and 10. Meienfeild; the least of the Cantons. It hath no town of note. Chiefer places are Tavaas, an open village; the chief town of the League, and the place of the Court, and of the particular Diets of the Canton. Alvenow. Castles, the seat of the governor for the princes of Austria. jenats. Schiers. These three lie in Prettigow, which is a narrow village of some 4. Dutch miles in length, extended along the course of the river Lanquarte; named thus from the part of the Alps under which it lieth, called by Mela Rhaetico-Mons, now Prettigower-berg. Malans. Meienfeld: both neighbouring to the Rhijn. The eight first jurisdictions are subject to the house of Austria; governed by their prefects, residing in Castles in the valley of Prettigow, enjoying notwithstanding their several customs, and privileges, which carefully they maintain, kept safe in the common Archives hereof at Tavaas. The two last obey the joinct command of the three Cantons of the Grisons. In the year 1436 all the ten Resorts united into one common League; conditioning their mutual defence against their enemies, preservation of peace, maintenance of their privileges, and their loyalty, and due obedience towards their natural Lords. Besides these particular leagues all the three Cantons are linked together in one common confederacy; for this cause assembling yearly their general Diets, consisting of 63 Delegates, or suffrages, whereof 28 are sent from the Higher League, 23 from the League of the house of God, & 14 from the League of the ten jurisdictions: by whom are heard the Appeals from their common Prefectures, and the public businesses of state handled, and consulted of concerning war, and peace, confederacies, embassies, new laws to be enacted, and whatsoever else might concern the General Commonwealth. From these notwithstanding it is lawful to appeal unto the the commonalties of every Canton; the causes being severally proposed in them, and determined according to their mayor part. Sometimes also in matters of lesser moment, thought unworthy of the public Diets, meet only the chief magistrates of each League, who are the Provincial judge of the Higher League, the Burgermeister of Chur, and the Amman of Tavaas, assisted with select persons out of each Canton; but who have no full power to conclude, & but only to relate, what is done, to their several Commonalties. The place of the public Diets is most commonly Chur in the League of the house of God, sometime Ilantz in the Upper League, or Tavaas in the Canton of the Ten jurisdictions. If any controversy arise betwixt the three Leagues, three, or four, are chosen out of each Canton, who either friendly compose the matter, (being freed first from their oaths to their several Cantons) or otherwise determine it according to equity, as each one shall think fit. If their voices be equal, an umpeere is chosen by the common suffrages of the three Leagues. If the quarrel happen betwixt any two Cantons, the third doth end the jar. If betwixt two Cantons, and the third, six delegates out of either side; or if these cannot effect it, an umpeere chosen by the voices of all the three Cantons. If Betwixt 2 Commonalties of the same Canton, the next Communality. If betwixt Commonalties of divers Cantons, judges appointed by the general Delegates of all the three. If lastly betwixt particular persons, or Commonalties, and the Cantons, two, or three judges out of each Canton. THE ITALIAN PRAEFECTURESHIPS. Praefecturae Italicae. THese lie amongst the Alps of Italy, accounted part of that Province, belonging sometimes to the Dukes of Milan, and Earls of Masox, and since by gift, purchase, and arms added to the Confederacy hereof. They contain the towns, and goverments of Locarno, Lugano, Bellizona, Plurs, Chiavenna, the Valley of Magia, Livinertal, Palensertal, and Valtolina. 1. LOCARNO. Locarnum. THe town is seated in a pleasant, and fruitful plain betwixt high Mountains, and the head of the Lake Maggiore, at what place the river Magia is received hereinto. It containeth 400 households, or families. In the district, or country hereof are numbered some 20 Parishes. 2. 3. LUGANO, Luganum. Mendrisium. AND MENDRISIO. THose two towns lie upon the Lake Lugano, almost in the middle way betwixt the Lakes of Como, and Maggiore. They are several prefectureships. The country of Lugano exceedeth in bigness that of Locarno, whose governor is called captain, & is the Lieutenant of the four Prefectureships, belonging to the 12 Cantons of the Swissers; in chances of war, insurrections, and dangers, which may arise in the province, commanding over all the other prefects, and officers. 4. THE VALLEY OF MAGIA. Vallis Madia. IT is a bottom of the Alps Lepontiae, continued along the course of the river Magia (whereof it is named) from the Mountains of Wallislandt towards Locarno, and the Lake Maggiore. It was sometimes united in the same government, or country with Locarno; now made a distinct prefectureship. 5. LIVINERTAL. Vallis Lepontina. IT is a valley of the same Alps, whereof it yet retaineth the name. It is extended along the course of the river Tesino from the mountain S. Gothard towards Belinzana; and betwixt the valleys of Magia, and Palensertal. 6. PALENSERTAL. Vallis Palensa. IT is also a bottom of the same Alps, called otherwise Val Breunia by the Italians. It lieth betwixt Livinertal, and Galancker-tal along the course of an obscure river, falling into the Tesino short of Belinzana. Betwixt the head of this valley, and that of Medels' of the Grisons ariseth the great mountain Luckmannier, out of which sourceth the nearer spring of the Rhijn, named by the Dutch the Vorder Rhijn. 7. 8. BELINZANA, Bilitionium. AND RIVIERA. THe former is a town situated upon the Tesino a little below the confluence thereof, and the river Muesa. Hereunto belonged sometimes Palensertal, and Riviera; now distinct prefectureships. All three were once part of the Earldom of Masox, and of the Misauci of Pliny, part of the Lepontij. These 8 prefectureships appertain unto the Swissers; whereof the four first are subject to the 12 first Cantons; Livinertal only to the Canton of Vren; and Palensertal, Belinzana, and Riviera to the three first Cantons of Vren, Switz, and Vnderwalden; commanded by their several governor's, and officers. 1. PLURS. Plurium. THis is a great borough, seated in a plain under the Alps upon the river Maira betwixt the valley Bregalien, and Chiavenna; the chief of sundry villages, lying in the same bottom, & subject to the perfect hereof. 2. CHIAVENNA. Clavena. lon. 32. g. lat. 46. g. Merc: THe town, and name is ancient; called Clavena by Antoninus in his Itinerarium. It standeth in a pleasant valley upon the river Maira some 10 Italian miles above the Lake of Como. The country, or valley hereof, extended along the Maira towards the Lake, is named from hence by the Dutch Clevener-tal, or the valley of Cleven. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. VALTOLINA. Vallis Telina, & Volturena Provincia. IT is a fruitful, and pleasant valley of some 60 Italian miles in length; continued from the head of the Aada along the course of that river until the entrance thereof into the Lake of Como, divided into 6. goverments, or prefectureships. The wines of this country are much commended, transported in a great abundance over the Alps into Bavaria, Switzerlandt, and other parts. Chiefer towns, following the course of the river Aada, are Bormio, a prefectureship, seated at the head of the valley, and the river under the mountain Bra●lio, called otherwise by the Dutch Wormsser ioch. Tiran, a prefectureship. Teio, a prefectureship, the chief fortress of the valley. Sondrio, the chief town; a prefectureship. The governor, or captain hereof (for so he is named) is Lieutenant of the whole country; having here the like command, as hath the Captain of Lugano in the prefectures belonging to the 12 Cantons. Morbengo, a prefectureship, situated near unto the Lake of Como. These 8 prefectureships of Plurs, Chiavenna, and the Valtolina are subject to the joint command of the three Leagues, or Cantons of the Grisons. The language hereof, as of those other appertaining to the Swissers is the Italian. netherlands. Belgium. Inferior Germania. THE Country hath been thus named from its maritime, and more flat, and lower situation. It is accounted part of Germany, with the Free Country of Burgundy making the tenth circle of the Empire; although at this day it neither acknowledgeth the Emperors, not obeyeth the Laws, and orders appointed by the Diets, divided amongst sundry free states, and goverments, partly now commanded by the Princes of the house of Burgundy, and Austria, & partly by the general States of the United Provinces. It boundeth upon the East with the districts of Trier, Luick, Gulick, Cleve, and Westphalen, upon the North with the river Eems, & East-Freislandt; upon the South with Lorraine, Champagne, and Picardy in France; and upon the North-West with the Germane Ocean. It lieth betwixt the 22½, and 30 degrees of Longitude, and the 48½, and 53½, degrees of Northern Latitude, or betwixt the 16, or middle parallel of the 7 clime, and the 21 parallel, or end of the 8 clime. The longest day beyond Arras in the furthest South containeth 16 hours; beyond the town of Dam, or at the river Eems in the furthest North 16 hours, & three quarters. The circuit of the whole is 340. Flemish miles, or some one thousand Italian, or English. The parts hereof towards the West, and North along the Sea-coast are flat, plain, and marshy; abounding chiefly in pasturages, milk, butter, cheese, horses, and beefs of an extraordinary stature, and bigness. Those chose towards the Southeast, or bordering upon Luick, & Lorraine swell with rising hills, and woods; relics of the great forest of Ardenne. All parts are tolerably fruitful. No country for the quantity is more populous; replenished with 225 walled towns, and cities (besides above 6600 burroughs and villages,) for the most part very strong, and numerously inhabited by industrious, and curious artificers, and rich tradesmen, and merchants. The shipping of the maritime coasts seem to exceed in number all the rest of the world amassed together, swarming in all seas, and Oceans, and bringing hither, as to a common magazine, whatsoever riches, and commodities the earth, or sea affordeth; by the commodious situation thereof, and opportunity of the great rivers of the Scheldt, Mase, and Rhijn, distributed from hence into all lands, the seat of negotiation, and trading. The ancient inhabitants were the Frisijs, now West-Freislandt, & North-Hollandt, with part of the district of Utrecht: the Batavi inhabiting the Island of the Rhijn, intercepted betwixt the middle branch thereof, and the Wael, with the neighbouring shore of Gaul, containing now South-Holland with parts of Utrecht, and Gelderlandt: the Caninefates, containing also part of the same Island: the Bructeri, where now Deventer, and Swol in Overysel: the Vsipij, now the country of Zutphen: part of the Sicambri, now Arnhem, and Veluwe in Gelderlandt: the Advatici, now Brabant, or part thereof about Bosleduc, or Douai: the Morini, now Flanders: the Atrebates, now Artois: the Nervijs, now Hainault, and the country about Tournay: the Tongri, now part of Brabant about Antwerp: and part of the Treveri, now the Dukedom of Luxemburg. The five first nations were Germane, inhabiting beyond the Rhijn. The rest were parts of the Gauls Belgic; descended notwithstanding from the Germans. By C. julius Caesar in his wars of Gaul these last were subdued to the Romans; under which subjection they continued until the expiration of that Empire, comprehended under the Provinces of Belgica Secunda, and Germania Secunda. The other remained still free from foreign yoke, with other neighbouring Dutch people by occasion hereof, not long after uniting into the common name of the most warlike, and victorious French; famous in the later Roman histories, and in short time conquering, and overspreading all Gaul, Germany unto the rivers Elb, and Saltza, Pannonie, the greatest part of Italy; with part of Tarraconensis in Spain, won from the Moors. Under the French, who here succeeded unto the Romans, the whole was contained under the name & kingdom of Austrasia, or Oostenreich. After that the French Monarchy became divided amongst the posterity of the Emperor Lewis the Godly, the part hereof broke into sundry new principalities, and goverments remaining unto this day, partly holding of the French kings, or successors of Charles the Bald, and partly of the Germane Emperors: the Dukedoms of Brabant, Luxemburg, Gelderlandt, and Limburg, the Earldoms of Flanders, Hollandt, Zealandt, Haynault, Artois, Namur, and Zutphen, the Lordships of Freislandt, Groningen, Utrecht, Overysel, and Malines, and the Marquisate of the Sacred Empire; the manner, and occasion of whose beginnings, together with their continuance, and state unto our times is set down in the Description of France. Of these, Flanders, & Artois appertained to the sovereignty of the kings of France, quitted unto Philip the second king of Spain, and the Princes hereof by Henry the second, French king, in the late league of Cambraye. The rest were held under the Dutch Emperors. By Philip the Hardy the countries of Brabant, Flanders, Artois, and Limburg with Malines, and the Marquisate of the Sacred Empire became added to the dominion, and family of Burgundy: by Philip the Good, Holland, Zealandt, West-Freislandt, Hainault, Luxemburg, & Namur: by the Emperor Charles the fifth, Gelderland, Zutphen, Utrecht, Over ysel, and Groningen, the manner whereof is likewise showed in France. Since this union by the power, and greatness of their Princes the Provinces have been wholly with drawn from all acknowledgement, and subjection of the Germane Emperors, & French kings, their ancient Lords; governed in manner of free States by their Princes, and magistrates, and making a distinct nation, and commonwealth by themselves; known now by the names of netherlands, the Low Countries, the Lower Germany, and of the 17 Provinces, called thus from their number, language, and situation. Duke Charles, surnamed the Fighter, Prince hereof, son to Philip the Good, had an intent to unite the parts then under his government into one entire kingdom by the name of Burgundy. But because all the Provinces were sovereign, and had their several laws, privileges, and revenues, neither had ever granted to their Princes any other then limited power, this project took none effect. In the reign of Philip the second king of Spain, heir of the house of Burgundy, and in the year 1566 begun those memorable civil broils so long afflicting those rich, and flourishing countries, continued with the spoil, and ransacking of all their chief towns, and cities, much bloodshed, and unspeakable misery, and calamity for above the space of 40 years during the Regencies of Margaret Duchess of Parma, Fernando Alvares de Toledo Duke of Alva, Lewis Requeseims great Commendador of Castille, Don john d' Austria, natural son to the Emperor Charles the fifth, Alexander Farnese, Prince of Parma, and Ernest Count Mansselt, deputies, and Le●uftenants hereof, and after the decease of that king, and the assignment of the Netherlands unto the Archdukes Albert, and Isabel until the year 1609; occasioned first upon pretence of the violation of their privileges by the erecting of new Bishoprics, and attempting to bring in the Spanish Inquisition, and afterwards through the harshness of some of the Spanish governor's, the insolency, and rapine of their soldiers, the natural hatred of the people against strangers, and impatiency of foreign subjection, the stiffness of the Prince in opposing the Reformed Religion, and maintaining the authority, and rites of the sea of Rome, his pretended many injuries, oppression, & tyranny in the year 1581. breaking out into manifest, and open revolt of the most part of the Provinces, renouncing utterly their faith, and allegiance hereunto, & offering their subjection, and sovereignty to neighbouring Princes, refused by Henry the third, French King, and Elizabeth Queen of England: the issue of all which was (Brabant, and Flanders regained by arms, and better moderation) the liberty of Hollandt, Zealandt, Utrecht, Overysel, Gelderlandt, Zutphen, West-Freislandt, and Groningen, better assured by their seas, and marshes, and the advantage of their shipping, protected, and aided by the English during the reign of the late Queen of famous memory, & for their stronger defence, and more firm union amongst themselves joined, and confederate together in a strict league, since from hence famously called the United Provinces, in the year 1609 after long unprofitable war treated withal, and acknowledged, as free countries, by Philip the third king of Spain and the Archdukes, (yet notwithstanding some contradiction with reservation of their rights hereunto) in which quality, and separation (although the truce of 12 years being expired, the wars are again renewed) they still to this day remain. By means hereof Netherlandt is now become divided into two different parts, and, as it were, Commonwealths; the Provinces subject to the Princes of the house of Burgundy, and Austria; and those other of the Free confederate States. THE PROVINCES OF NETHERLANDT SUBJECT TO THE PRINCES. THese also in the beginning of the tumults rebelled with the rest; recovered by force of arms, and better moderation of their governor's. They confine upon the East with the districts of Gulick, Luick, and Trier in Germany; upon the South with Lorraine, and Champagne, and Picardy in France; upon the North-West with the Germane Ocean; & upon the North with the Free united Provinces. They contain 9 of the 17 Provinces, and 7 main countries, of Limburg, Luxemburg, Namur, Haynault, Artois, Flanders, and Brabant, in which last the Provinces of Mechlin, and of the Marquisate of the Sacred Empire are included. THE COUNTRY OF LIMBURG. Limburgi ducatus. SItuated betwixt the Bishopric of Luyck, Gulich land, and the Dukedom of Luxemburg. The soil is fruitful for all needful commodities; wines excepted. Limburg the chief town is pleasantly seated amongst shady woods (full of medicinable simples) upon an high hill, under which runneth the river Wesdo; defended with a strong Castle, mounted upon a steep, and precipitious rock. Amidst the shades, & thickets of the great forest of Ardenne, about two Dutch miles and an half from hence in the Diocese of Luick, lieth the famous borough, and water a Tungri, civitas Galliae, fontem habet insignem, plurimis bullis stillantem, ferruginei saporis, quod ipsum non nisi in fine potus intelligitur. Purgat hic corpora: tertianas f●bres discutit, calculorumque vitia. Eadem aqua igne admoto turbida fit; ad postremum rubescit. Plin. Nat. Histor. lib. 31. c. 2. Eum fontcm hodie vocant le baing de Spah. lac. Dale champij Annot: in. C. Plin. Nat. Hist. lib. 31. c. 2. Lutzenburgun lon. 28. g. lat. 50. g. Mercat. of the Spa. Here are reckoned some five walled towns, and 125 boroughs, and villages. The ancient inhabitants seem to have been part of the Eburones of Caesar. THE DUKEDOM OF LUXEMBURG. BOunded upon the North with Luyck, and Namur; upon the East with the Moselle, and the district of Trier; upon the South with Eorraine; and upon the West with Eyfel, and the river Meuse. The country is hilly, and shaded with thick woods, remainders of the great forest Ardenne. The soil is fruitful. The more hilly, and woodland part retaineth yet the name of Ardenne; stored with plenty of all manner of game. Here are accounted 23 walled towns, and 1168 burroughs, and villages. Chiefer towns are Theonville, a strong frontier place, seated upon the Moselle near unto Metz, and the border of Lorraine. Rode-Macheren. Greven-Macheren near unto Trier. Echternach. Dechry: both situated upon the river Saur. Vianden. Nueburg. Lutzenburg, unequally seated in a plain, and upon the brow, and top of a rising hill, divided by the river Alsaltz; the chief town of the country. Arlon upon the top of an high hill. Bastoigne. Neuf-chastelle. Montmedy. Marville. Dampvillers. The ancient inhabitants were part of the Treveri. NAMUR. Provincia Namurcensis. LYing betwixt Brabant, Haynault, and the district of Triers. The country swelleth with woody hills; enjoying a sweet, and pleasant air, and affording plenty of all necessary commodities. Herein are contained 4 walled towns, and 184 villages. Chiefer towns are Bovignes upon the Meuse. Namurcum. Namur a Bishop's sea, and the chief town of the country; seated in a valley betwixt two hills, or mountains on both sides of the river Sambre, at what place this entereth into the Meuse. The city is rich, and adorned with fair buildings, and fortified with a strong, and well furnished Castle, or Citadel. The ancient inhabitants seem to have been part of the Nervij of Caesar. HAYNALT. Hannonia. BOunded upon the East with Namur, and Luick; upon the South with Champagne; and upon the West, and North with Flanders. The country is hilly, and full of shady woods; like unto the parts before described. The soil is very fruitful; abounding in come. Here are numbered 24 walled towns, and cities, and 950. burrows, and villages. Chiefer towns are Charlemont, upon the top of an high hill under which runneth the Meuse. Marieburg. Philippeville; strong frontier places, opposed against the French, and named thus from their founders, the Emperor Charles the fifth, Marry Queen of Hungary, and Philip the second king of Spain. Avesnes upon the river Hepre, a strong town affronting the same enemy. Chimay seated amongst woods upon the river Blanc. Landresy upon the Sambre. Malbuge upon the Sambre. Beaumond upon the same river. Binche. Halle; famous for the image of the blessed Virgin, and the impostures, and feigned miracles there done. Bergen, seated upon a little rivulet, named Trulle. The city is large, Mons. lon. 26. g. lat. 51. g. Merc. and strongly fortified, rich, inhabited by an industrious people; Valencienae. lon. 26. g. 29. m lat. 50. g. 10. m. Clau. the chief town of the country. Valenciennes upon the Scheldt, where it beginneth to be navigable. The town is also large, strong, and well traded; the next unto Bergen. Conde upon the Scheldt. Bavais. The ancient inhabitants were part of the Nervijs, the most valiant people of the Gauls. ARTOIS. Artesia. BOunded upon the East with Cambresy, and Flanders Gallicant; upon the South and West with Picardy in France; and upon the North with Flanders Teutonant, and the river Lys. The air is temperate, and pleasant, the soil fruitful in come, especially for wheat; the common granary, and storehouse for Mechlin, Antwerp, and other parts of Brabant, and Flanders. Atrebatum. lon. 24. g. lat. 51. g. Merc. Chiefer towns are Bappaulme, frontiring upon France. Arras (Rigiacum of Ptolemy, and Civitas Atravatum of Antoninus,) a Bishop's sea, and the chief town. The city is very strongly fenced with rampires, and bulwarks, large, populous, and replenished with industrious inhabitants; divided into two distinct towns severally walled; the lesser called la Cite, subject to the Bishop, beautified amongst other ornaments with a magnificent Cathedral Church, dedicated to the blessed Virgin, & a library containing many excellent manuscripts; and la Ville, appertaining to the Prince, having fair streets, and a rich monastery of 20 thousand crowns yearly revenue. Bethune. Air upon the river Lys. Further up the Lys about two Dutch miles from Air sometimes stood the strong town of Teroane (Tervanna of Ptolemie, and civitas Morinûm of Antoninus) in the reign of Henry the Eight besieged, and won by the English; afterwards in the wars betwixt the Emperor Charles the fifth, and the French again surprised, and destroyed by the Imperialists. Hesdin a strong frontier place, opposed against the French; built by the Imperialists in the reign of the Emperor Charles the fifth. Fanum S. Audomari. lon. 24. g. lat. 51. g. Merc. S. Omar a fair, and populous town, the second of the country, situated upon the Aha, some 8. Dutch miles from the Ocean; named thus from S. Omar, about the year 670 Bishop of the Morini, and a monastery by him here erected, the occasion, and beginning of the town. Here some put the haven named Portus Iccius by Caesar, conjectured from the high shores, encompassing the town, and some old fragments of anchers, and of ships found under the ground; the Ocean (as it seemeth) having since withdrawn itself further back, and the channel filled up. It containeth 10▪ walled towns, and 754 burroughs, or villages. The ancient inhabitants were the Atrebates, with part of the Morini. FLANDERS. Flandria. BOunded upon the South with Hainault, Artois, and Picardy, extending this way as far as Calais; upon the East with Hainault, & Brabant; upon North-West with the Germane Ocean; & upon the North with the seas of Zealandt and the Honte, or the left branch of the Scheldt, dividing it from those Lands. It containeth three divisions, or names, of Flanders Gallicant, Dutch Flanders, and Flanders Imperial. FLANDERS GALLICANT. Surnamed thus from its Wallon, or French language. The bounds are upon the East Hainault, and the Scheldt; upon the South Cambresy; upon the West the river Lys, and Artois; and upon the North Dutch Flanders. The soil is very fruifull in corn, and pasturages; the air is healthful, Insula. temperate, and pleasant. Chiefer towns are L'isle, named thus from its situation, seated sometimes Iland-like amongst fens, and mariches. Duacum. lon. 25. g. lat. 51. g. Merc. The city is populous, rich, and well traded. Dovay upon the river Scarpe, where is an university erected by Philip the second king of Spain, a late seminary of English fugitives. Taurnay upon the Scheldt (Baganum of Ptolemy, and Civitas Turnacensium of Antoninus,) besieged, and taken in by Henry the eight, and the English in their wars against Lewis the Twelfth French King. Orchies. The more ancient inhabitants seem part of the Nervij of Caesar before mentioned. DUTCH FLANDERS. Surnamed thus from its Dutch language. The bounds are upon the South the river Lys, and Flanders Gallitant, the New Fosse, and Artois, with part of Picardy; upon the Northwest the Germane Ocean; upon the North the sea of Zealandt; and upon the East the Scheldt, and Flanders Imperial. The country is marshy, sandy, lean, and less fruitful. Chiefer towns are first upon the sea-coast Greveling. Duyenkerck, famous for piracies. Oostend, for a memorable three years' siege sustained against the Archdukes Albert, and Isabel, and the whole power of the house of Burgundy, and Spain in the years 1602, 1603, and 1604. Neuport, for the victory of Count Maurice of Nassau, and of the English, and Netherlands, obtained against the same enemy in the year 1600. Sluys upon a spacious creek, or inlet of the Ocean. The haven is the fairest upon those Flemish seacoasts, Brugae. lon. 24. g. 36. m. lat. 51. g. 30. m. Clau. capable at once of 500 vessels. Within the land Brugge; seated about 3 Dutch miles from the sea upon two navigable fosses, drawn from the Sluys. The city is rich, fair, and of great state, containing 4 Italian miles & an half in circuit about the walls, and some 60 parishes. The inhabitants hereof were the first discoverers of the Açores, from hence now otherwise called the Flemish Lands. Gandavum. lon. 25. g. lat. 52. g. Mercat. Gendt, the chief city of the province, and the largest through all the Netherlands, containing 7 Italian miles about the walls; situated at the confluence of the rivers Scheldt, and the Lys, and the Dikes called the Lief, and the Moere. The town is at this day nothing so wealthy, and potent as in times past, occasioned through the injury of their princes, offended with their often rebellions, & tumults, the miseries of the present & late wars, & their want of trade, and foreign negotiation, shut in, & debarred by the Hollanders, & the condeferate states, more powerful at sea; a common calamity at this day of all the Netherlands, subject to the Archduchesse. Yperen a Bishop's sea upon a rivulet thus named. FLANDERS IMPERIAL. NAmed thus for that it was anciently held under the fies, and sovereignty of the Germane Emperors. It is the most Easterly part of the country; lying on both sides of the Scheldt, and confining upon Brabant. Town's here of better note are Hulst, the chief town in the land of Waes'. Axel, likewise lying in Tlant van Waes'. Rupelmonde at the confluence of the Rivers Scheldt, Teneramunda. and Rupel, the country of Gerardus Mercator. Dendermonde at the meetings of the Scheldt, and the Dender. Beyond the Scheldt Aeist upon the river Dender. The town is large and strongly fortified. There moreover belongeth to the continent hereof the Island of Cadsandt, neighbouring to Sluys, and called thus from a town of this name; and that of Bieruliet, named also from a fort thus called, and lying in the Dollaert betwixt Sluys, and Axel. In the whole country are accounted thirty walled towns, and 1154 boroughs, and villages, so thick thronging together, that to the Spaniards, at their first coming hither under Philip the second, they seemed like one continuate city. None of the towns are very ancient (Tournay excepted,) by an industrious inhabitant being all built since the conquest, and dominion of the French under the Foresters, and Earls hereof; the country before their times being nothing else but a perpetual waist of Forests, and woods. The ancient inhabitants were parts of the Morini, and Nervij of Caesar. BRABANT. Brabantia. BOunded upon the West with the river Scheldt, and Flanders Imperial; upon the South with Haynault, and Namur; upon the East with the Bishopric of Luick; and upon the North with the river Mase, dividing it from Hollandt, and Gelderlandt. It containeth 80 Dutch miles in circuit, in length betwixt Gemblours, and S. Gertrudenberg 22, and in breadth betwixt Helmont, and Bergen op Zoom 20 of the same miles. The country is plain, healthy, and pleasant. The more Southern parts, lying beyond the river Demer, are extraordinarily fruitful, especially for corn. The more Northern part, especially Kempen-landt, is sandy, less fertile, and worse inhabited. Bruxellae. lon. 26. g. 42. m. lat. 51. g. 24. m. Clau. Chiefer towns are Nivelle, frontiring upon Hainault. Bruxelles, pleasantly seated amongst springs, and rivulets in a rich, and fertile soil; the seat of the Prince. Loeven upon the river Dyle, of some 4 English miles in compass, Lovanium. containing within the large circumference of the walls vineyards, corne-fields, and pasture grounds, a sweet seiour of the Muses, and a noted University founded in the year 1416 by john the fourth of that name, Antverp. lon. 24. g. 30. m. la. 51. g. 48. m. Clau. Duke of Brabant. Antverpen upon the right shore of the Scheldt, a Bishop's sea, and of late years through the commodity of the river, and situation, the most rich, and famous Empory of Christendom, resorted unto by merchants from all parts. At this day through the injury of the neighbouring confederate states, by their strength of shipping stopping the navigation, and passage of the Scheldt, it hath quite lost the trade, and negotiation it had with foreign nations (diverted since from hence to Amsterdam, and the towns of Hollandt, and Zealandt,) now only frequented by some few Lawyers, and the receivers of the prince's revenue, who do a little support the estate hereof. The citadel, or castle hereof is accounted amongst the strongest pieces of Europe, raised to bridle, and keep in the town by Fernando Alvares de Toledo Duke of Alva, governor of the Low countries for Philip the second king of Spain. These four towns make up the particular province, called the Marquisate of the sacred Empire; named thus from their situation, lying in the Marches, or farthest bounds this way of the German Empire, frontiring upon Flanders, belonging anciently to the fief of the kings of France. Malines upon the river Demer, a sovereign city, and siegneurie; with the little country subject unto it consisting of about 9 boroughes, or villages, and making one of the 17 provinces of the Low countries. Here is held the Parliament, or supreme court of justice for the parts, remaining yet subject to the princes of the house of Burgundy, and Austria, where are heard the appeals of the several provinces. Gemblours. Tienen upon the river Geete. Liar. Herentals. Grave upon the Maze the chief town of the Land of Cuyck. Shertogen-bosch, a Bishop's sea, Buscum Ducis & a strong town of war, accounted amongst the 4 principal cities of the province; seated upon a little rivulet called Dise about a Dutch mile from the meeting thereof, and the Maze, and the confines of Gelderland. S. Gertrudenberg upon the river Douge near unto the confluence thereof, and the Maze. Breda a strong town of war, upon the river Mercke, some 2 Dutch miles from S. Gertrudenberg; The town, belongeth to the family of Nassau, more lately after a stout, resolute, and long siege taken in by the Archdutchesse Isabel. Steenbergen. Bergen op Zoom, named thus from the river, or water whereupon it standeth, near unto the Scheldt; a strong frontier town against the Island of Tolen in Zealandt. Unto this province belongeth the Island of Willenstat, lying betwixt the towns of Steenbergen, and Dort in Holland. There are contained in the whole country besides Malines, 26 walled towns, and 700 burroughs, or villages. The more ancient inhabitants were the Advatici, with part of the Tongri. These 9 provinces lie in the part, belonging sometimes to Gaul Belgic, & contain some two thirds of the whole Low Countries. In pleasure, health, & firtilitie of soil they much surpass those other commanded by the confederate states, but in riches, populousness, and trade of merchandise are far exceeded by the other; shut up by them within their ports, commanders of the sea, and hindered from their wont traffic they had with foreign nations. They continue yet subject to the house of Burgundy, and Spain, their ancient Lords, the towns of Axel, Teurnheuse, Ardenburg, and Sluys, with the neighbouring forts, and Lands of Cadsandt, and Bieruliet in Flanders excepted, and in Brabant Bergen op Zoom, Steenbergen, S. Gertrudenberg, and Grave, with the Island of Willenstat, held now by the garrisons of the united provinces. The laws, whereby they are governed, are the customs, and privileges, and those municipal of each province, together with the civil; united under one prince, but not into one order, and commonwealth, attempted long since, (as hathbin related) by Duke Charles, surnamed the Warrior, but not hitherto effected. Their religion, which only is allowed, is the pretended Romish Catholic. Their languages are the French, or Wallon, spoken in Flanders Gallicant, the South part of Brabant, Artois, Haynault, Luxemburg, and Namur, whose inhabitants are for this cause now commonly called the Walloons; and the Dutch spoken in the rest of the country. THE FREE CONFEDERATE PROVINCES. Provinciae confoederatae. THey are bounded upon the South with Flanders, and Brabant; and the river's Maze, and Scheldt; upon the East with Cleveland, and Westphalen; upon the North-East with O●st-Freislandt, divided by the Eems; and upon the Northwest with the German Ocean. They comprehend 8 provinces of the 17, containing in quantity about a third part of the whole Netherlandt, the Dukedom of Gelder's, the Earldoms of Zutphen, Holland, and Zealandt, & the Lordships of West-Freislandt, Groeningen, Utrecht, & Overysel. ZEALANDT. Zelandia. COnsisting of sundry lesser Lands, and contained betwixt the Scheldt, & the Maze. They have upon the South the Honte, or left channel of the Scheldt, dividing them from Flanders; upon the East Brabant; upon the West the Germane Ocean; and upon the North the Lands of Hollandt. The country is low, flat, and marshy, rich in corn, and pasturage, but in regard of the moist, and foggy air thereof unhealthful, and much subject to inundations; kept in, and defended from the sea by banks. It is divided by the Scheldt into the parts named by the Dutch Be-oester-scheldt, and Bewesterscheldt. BE-WESTERS CHELDT. IT lieth betwixt the right channel of the Scheldt; and the Honte, or Flanders. It containeth the Lands of Walcheren, Zuyt-beverlandt, Nort-beverlant, and Wolfersdijck. WALCHEREN. Walachria. LYing towards the South-west against Sluys in Flanders; the most rich, populous, and best traded of the Lands, containing about 10 Dutch miles in Compass. Town's here are Vlissingen. Armuyde: populous, and well traded ports upon the Ocean. Middlebur. gum. lon. 25. g. lat. 52. g. Merc. Vere. Middleburg more within the land, upon a navigable arm, or creek of the sea. The city is large, rich, populous, and of great state; inhabited by wealthy merchants, and industrious tradesmen, the chief town of Zealandt, and one of the most flourishing Empories of Europe. About a Dutch mile from hence upon the Ocean standeth the strong castle of Rammekens. ZVIT-BEVERLANT. SItuated betwixt Walcheren, and Brabant. The only town of note is Goes, standing on the North side of the Island. Betwixt this, and Brabant lieth a drowned land, sometimes part of the Island. NORT-BEVERLANT. LYing betwixt Zuyt-beverlant, and Schouwen. The Island is little, not having any walled town; peopled only with villages. WOLFERSDIICK. IT is a little Island betwixt Nort, and Zuyt-Beverlants; containing only two boroughs, or villages. BE-OESTER-SCHELT. LYing betwixt the right channel of the Scheldt, and the Lands Gaurede, and Voorn of Holland. It containeth the Lands of Schouwen, Duvelant, and Tolen. SCHOUWEN. SEated towards the North-West, & Hollandt, the chiefest of the division; containing six Dutch miles in circuit. Town's here are Zerick-zee upon the Ocean. Brauwershaven, inhabited by Fishermen. DWELANT. HAving in compass about four Dutch miles, and situated near unto Schouwen betwixt that Island, and Tholen; named thus from the abundance of Pigeons, there breeding. It hath no town of note, containing only Villages, In the year 1520, the sea breaking in, the whole was overwhelmed with a deluge of waters. The breaches since that time have been made up, and the land recovered. TOLEN. CAlled thus from a town of that name. It lieth betwixt Duvelant, and the North-West point of Brabant, against Steenbergen, and Bergen op Zoom; divided from that continent by a narrow creek, or arm of the sea. All these Lands together contain 8 walled towns, and about 100 boroughs, or villages. The more ancient inhabitants were the Mattiaci of Tacitus. HOLLANDT. Hollandia. BOunded upon the South with the Lands of Zealandt; upon the West, and North with the Germane Ocean; upon the North-East, with the Zuyder Zee, and West-Freislandt; and upon the East with the Zuyder Zee, Utrecht, and Gelderlandt. The country is low, and fenny (the Western seacoasts excepted, which like unto those of Flanders swell with a perpetual ridge of sandy downs;) trenched with innumerable dikes, & watercourses for the dreaning of the marshes, and the more easy conveyance of merchandise, affording plenty of very excellent pasturages, milk, butter, cheese, cattle, and horses of extraordinary bigness, but yielding little fruits, corn, or other staple commodities. No place notwithstanding is for the quantity more populous, more full of rich, and well governed towns, or better stored with all sorts of provision, whether for necessity, or ornament; conveyed hither by sea from all countries, and nations by the industrious inhabitants thereof. It is divided into the South, and North-Hollandts. SOUTH-HOLLANDT. COntained betwixt the Lands of Zealandt, and the middle Channel of the Rhijn, continued from Utrecht to Leyden. Chiefer towns are Schoonhoven upon the Leck. Dordracu●●. lon. 26. g. lat. 52. g. Merc. Dort, seated Iland-like amongst waters upon the Merwe, or Nieuwe Maes; broke off from the Continent by an inundation happening in the year 1421. The town is large, populous, rich, and well traded; commanding the traffic, and navigation of the Maes, & Waell, below whose confluence it standeth. Betwixt it, and S. Gertrudenberg in Brabant lie for a great space the drowned lands of Herderwert, Munsterkirck, Dubbelmund, and other villages, overwhelmed by the forenamed deluge in the year 1421, many of whose ruins now appear under water. Rotterdam situated ne'er unto the Maes upon the Rotter, a dike, or channel so called, giving the name hereunto; a rich Empory, and a noted port, the country of the learned Erasmus. Betwixt this, and Dort at a little town called Krimpen the Lecke, one of the three mainer branches of the Rhijn, falleth into the Maes. Oudewater upon the Ysel, a dike drawn from the middle channel of the Rhijn. Haga Comit. lon. 26. g. lat. 53. g. Mercat. Goude upon the Ysel. Delf. Graven-Hage, a fair, and populous open town, seated under the downs in the most healthful, and open part of the country; the Parliament, or chief Court of justice for Hollandt, and the ordinary residence of the Delegates, or General States of the confederate Provinces, containing about two thousand houses. Lugdunum Batavorum. lon. 26. g. lat. 53. g. Merc. Leyden (Lugdunum Batavorum of Ptolemie) now a noted University. Hither sometimes passed the middle channel of the Rhijn, received into the Ocean not far from hence betwixt the towns of Catwijck, and Nortwijck; since (the main stream being diverted another way by the Leck) continued hither by a small current, stopped here by the intervening sandy downs, and under another name of the V●iet turned into the Maes at Sluys, a little village against Brill. There belongeth to this division the Lands of Voorn, wherein is seated the strong town of Brill; Somersdijck; Corendijck; Rierschille; and Gaurede; divided from the main land by the Maes, and continued betwixt this river, and the Lands of Schouwen, Duvelant, and Tolen of Zealandt. NORTH-HOLLANDT. COntaining the division lying betwixt the middle channel of the Rhijn, and the Zuyder-Zee, and West-Freislandt. Chiefer towns are Naerden upon the Zuyder-Zee. Haerlem. lon. 26. g. lat. 53. g. Merc. Haerlem near unto the Lake, named from hence Haerlem-meer. Alcmaer, encompassed round with deep fens, and Marshes. Amstelodamum. lon. 27. g. 34. m. lat. 52. g. 40. m. Birt. Amsterdam upon the Ye, a navigable gullet, or inlet of the Zuyder-Zee, and the dyke, or river Amstel, parting, and giving the name to the town. The city is new, not much exceeding the date of 400 years, at this day especially since the wars of the Low Countries, and the decay of trade in Antwerp, and the town's subject to the Archduchesse, grown to that state that for beauty, riches, and all sorts of bravery, & magnificence it may contend with the best Cities of Europe, and for number, and strength of shipping doth far exceed the most great, and flourishing Empories of the world. A no small cause hereof besides the opportunity of the sea, and the reasons alleged, hath been the unpleasantness of the neighbouring country, wholly possessed with deep, and ill-favoured marshes, forcing the people hither, as to a more commodious dwelling, and to the exercise of trade, and negotiation, and desire of seeing foreign better countries. Horn upon a spacious crook, or bay of the Zuyder Zee. Enchuysen at the entrance of the Zuyder Zee, thwart of West-Freislandt; noted ports. Medenblick upon the Ocean. There appertain to this division the Lands of Wieringen, and Texel; situated towards the North betwixt this, & the Ocean. The more ancient inhabitants of South-Hollandt were part of the warlike nation of the Batavi. Those of North-Hollandt were part of the Frisijs Minores of Ptolemie. The whole containeth some 33 walled towns, and 400 villages. STIFF VTRECHT. Provincia Vltra-iectensis. Enclosed upon the West, South, and North with Hollandt, and confining upon the East with Gelderlandt. Town's here are Cuilenborg upon the Leck. Wijck de Duersteden (Batavodurum of Tacitus in his. 5 book, the mansion then of the second Roman Legion,) situated now upon the middle channel of the Rhijn; at what place this diverteth into the Lecke. Amersfort. Vltraiectum. lon. 27. g. 33. m. lat. 52. g. 10. m. Birt. Utrecht the chief town; named thus from the ancient passage here over the middle channel of the Rhijn, whereupon it was situated. It was sometimes the royal seat of Radbod, king of the Frisons; afterwards made a Bishop's sea, begun first by S. Willibrord, an Englishman, the Apostle of the Frisons in the regency of Pepin the Fat, major of the Palace in France. The Bishops hereof until of late years were Lords both spiritual and temporal of this Country, and Overysel. The ancient inhabitants were parts of the Batavi, and Frisijs Minores; lying in both Provinces of Gaul, and Germany, divided asunder by the middle Channel of the Rhijn. GELDERLANDT. Geldria. BOunded upon the West with Hollandt, and the district of Utrecht; upon the South with the Maes, Brabant, and the Land of Gulick; upon the East with Clevelandt, and the Earldom of Zutphen; and upon the North with the Zuyder Zee, and Overysel. The parts betwixt the Middle Channel of the Rhijn, and the Maes (especially Betuwe included betwixt the middle Rhijn, and the Wael) are extraordinarily fruitful; yielding plenty of corn, and pasturage. Veluwe, or the part contained within the Rhijn, the Ysel, and the Zuyder-Zee is more lean, sandy, and worse inhabited; yet affording a more pure air, and much more pleasant dwelling, full of downs, woods, & forests replenished with game. Chiefer towns here are Bommel, a strong frontier place upon the left shore of the Wael. Not far from hence the Wael, and Maes come so near together that communicating their waters they almost join streams. Afterwards again dividing, they meet not until the Castle of Lovestain near Worcum; where the Wael looseth its name in the Maes. The flat country, extended betwixt these two meetings, is named from hence Bommeler-Weert, or the Island of Bommel. Betwixt the Wael, and the Maes, where the rivers first meet, standeth the strong fort of S. Andrew, raised by the Archduke Albert to command the navigations of the Maes, and Wael; in the year 1600 took in by Maurice Count of Nassau, held now by the garrisons of the united Provinces. Tiel further up the Wael. Neomagus. lon. 28. g. lat. 52. g. Merc. Nimminghen mounted upon a steep hill upon the left shore of the Wael, the chief town of the parts on this side the Rhijn. In Betuwe opposite hereunto upon the further shore of the Wael is the strong fort of Knodsenburg. Venlo upon the Maes. Ruremonde at the meetings of the Maes, and the Roer. Gelre, giving the name to the Province. Arnheim (Arenacum of Tacitus, Arnheim. lon. 28. g. lat. 52. g. Merc. the wint'ring camp of the 10 Roman Legion.) It is now the chief town of Gelderland; situated upon the right shore of the Rhijn. About a mile further up the river the Ysel divideth itself from this greater stream, called by Tacitus Fossa Drusiana, by Suetonius Fosse Drusinae, and by Ptolemie the third branch of the Rhijn; drawn forth to empty the fuller channel hereof by Drusus Germanicus, Lieutenant here for the Emperor Augustus, and through the main land of Germany continued unto the bay, or creek of the Ocean named Flevus by Pliny, now the Zuyder Zee. Wageningen upon the Rhijn (Vada of Tacitus.) Harderwijck upon the Zuyder Zee. The ancient inhabitants were parts of the Batavi (whereof the part called Betuwe retaineth yet the name,) and of the Menapij. Beyond the middle branch of the Rhijn (where is Amheim, and Veluwe) inhabited the Sicambri; part afterwards of the victorious Frenchmen. THE EARLDOM OF ZUTPHEN. Comitatus Zutphaniae. THis is accounted part of Gelderlandt; having continued for a long time under the same Princes. It lieth beyond the Ysel, having upon the West Veluwe; and bounded upon the other sides with the land of Cleve, Westphalen, and Overysel. Town's here are Zutphen, the chief town, seated upon the right shore of the Ysel, named thus from its low, and moorish situation. Dotechem upon the Ysel; which is a river arising in Westphalen, and at Doesborch received into the Fosse of Drusus, or the more Eastern branch of the Rhijn, imparting its name of Ysel thereunto. Isaacius Pontanus would have this to have been the river a Sala Strab. Geog. lib. 7. Isala Vetus recentiorum. Sala of Strabo in his 7. book; occasioning afterwards the name of the Salijs of Ammianus Marcellinus, part of the Frenchmen. Doesborch at the confluence of the Old Ysel, V. joan: Isacij Pontani Originum Francicarum lib. 1 c. 9 and the New. Lochem. Grol. There are contained here, and in Gelderlandt 22 walled towns, and about 300 villages. OVERYSEL. Provincia Transisalana. NAmed thus from its situation beyond the river Ysel. It is bounded upon the South with the river Ysel, and Gelderlandt; upon the East with Westphalen; upon the West with the Zuyder Zee; and upon the North with West-Freislandt: distinguished into three parts, or divisions, Iselant, or Zallandt, lying next to the Ysel; Drent beyond the river Vecht; and Twent confining upon Westphalen. The country is plain, flat, and moorish; the soil is fruitful in corn, and pasturage. Town's here of better note are Deventer a Hanse town, Deventria. lon. 28. g. lat. 53. g. Merc. and the chief hereof; situated upon the right shore of the Ysel. Campen amongst inaccessible marshes upon the left shore, and fall of the Ysel into the Zuyder Zee. Swol. Steenwijck upon the river Blockzyel near unto the Zuyder Zee at the passage, or entrance into West-Freisland. Coeverden. In the whole are accounted 11 walled towns, and 101 villages. The ancient inhabitants seem to have been part of the Bructeri of Tacitus. Pontanus placeth here the Salijs of Ammianus Marcellinus, (part of the Franci of the same author,) conjectured from the name here of Zallandt. WEST-FREISLANDT. Frisia Occidentalis. COntinued along the German Ocean betwixt the Zuyder Zee, and the river of Eems. It hath upon the South Overysel, and the Zuyder Zee; upon the Northwest the German Ocean; upon the East Westphalen; and upon the North-East the Eems, and Oost-Freislandt. The air, like unto Hollandt, is moist, and foggy; the land low, flat, fennie, and moorish, abounding in grass, and pasturage, milk, butter, cheese, kine, and horses of large stature; but unapt for corn, brought hither for the most part by sea from Dantzijck, and the Eastern countries. It generally wanteth wood (as in like manner doth Hollandt,) unless in the part called Sevenwolden; in regard whereof they use turf, and in some places the dried dung of beasts. It containeth two distinct provinces Ommelanden, or the territory of Groningen; and West-Freislandt, more properly thus named. THE PROPER WEST-FREISLANDT. LYing betwixt the Zuyder-Zee, and Groningerlandt; and divided into the parts of Oostergoe, Westergoe, and Zeven-wolden; called thus from their quality, or situation. WESTERGOE. COntaining the sea-coast towards the West, and Hollandt. Chiefer towns are Harlingen a populous, and well traded port upon the Ocean, defended with a strong Castle. Upon the same sea-coast Hindeloppen. Staveren, a Hanse town, thwart of Enchusen. The town is old, and decayed, commended only for a strong castle, commanding the haven; begun in the year 1522 by George Schenck, governor of West-Freislandt. Sneca. lon. 27. g. lat. 54. Merc. Within the land Sloten. Ylst. Sneck in a low, and waterish situation. The town for largeness, neatness of building, and for straight, and well contrived streets challengeth the next place to Leewarden amongst the towns of West-Freislandt. Franikera. lon. 27. g. lat. 54. g. Merc. The wet, and moorish ground about it affordeth rich pasturages; but is altogether unfit for corn. Franicker a school, or petty University. Bolswaerdt. OOSTERGOE. COntaining the Sea-coast betwixt Westergoe, and the country of Groningen. Leewarden. lon. 27. g. lat. 54. g. Merc. Town's here are Lieward, or Leewarden, the court presidial, chancery, and chief town of the proper West-Freislant; rich, fair, and strongly fortified. Doccum near unto Groningerlandt. ZEVEN-WOLDEN. COntaining the woodland part towards the Southeast, and Ouerysel. It hath not any town of note. THE TERRITORY OF GRONINGEN. THis is the most Eastern part of West-Freislandt; contained betwixt Oostergoe, and the river Eems, or Oost-Freislandt. Town's here are Dam near unto the Eems, and Oost-Frislandt. Gron●●ga. Groeningen, the chief town, giving the name to the province. The town is of great state, large, rich, and strongly fortified. There are contained in the whole West-Freislandt 12. walled towns, and some 490 Villages. The more ancient inhabitants were the Frisijs Maiores of Ptolemy. Of these 8 provinces, South-Holland, Vtrecht on the hither side of the Rhijn, with Bommeler-Weert, Maes-Wael, and Betuwe in Gelderlandt appertain unto Gaul Belgic. North-Hollandt, Veluwe of Gelderlandt, Zutphen, Overysel, West-Freislandt, and Groningerlandt belong unto Germany; the middle channel of the Rhijn anciently parting those two mighty provinces. In bigness, pleasure, and goodness of soil they are inferior to those of the Princes, but in trade, populousness, wealth, strength, and number of shipping they much surpass the other. In a manner all their towns stand upon the Ocean, & upon great navigable rivers, creeks, or inlets of the sea, or amongst deep unpassable marshes, & waters, whereby, & through their strength of shipping (never being able sully to be besieged, and victuals, munition, and men being hereby easily conveyed unto them) they are become invincible against the most potent enemies, not easily to be mastered unless by their disunion, and the dominion of the sea taken from them. Their government, since that they shoake of the Spanish yoke, hath been under the particular states of each province (a third part of Gelderlandt, and Zutphen excepted, where stand the towns of Ruremond, Gelder's, Venlo, Watchtendonc, Strale, and Grol remaining yet subject to the Archdutchesse;) not united into any one entire body of commonwealth, and but only for their better defence confederate together in a more strict league: whose delegates, resident for the most part at the Hage in Hollandt, are called the State's General. Their laws are their several municipal laws, customs, and privileges, together with the civil, or Roman law. Their religion, which only publicly is allowed, is the reformed, following or allowing the doctrine of Calvin. Their language is the Dutch. DENMARCK. DANIA. THE bounds hereof are upon the South the river Eydore, parting it from Holstein, & the kingdom of the Germans; upon the West the Germane Ocean; upon the East the Sea Baltic, or the Ooster-sche; and upon the North the kingdoms of Norwey, and Swethen. It lieth betwixt the 55 45/60, and 59 5/60 degrees of Northern Latitude. The length betwixt North, and South is 265 Italian miles, the breadth some 200 of the same miles. The more ancient inhabitants were the Sigulones, Subalingij, Cobandi, Chali, Phundusij, Charudes, and Cimbri a V. Clau. Ptolem. Geog. lib. 2. c. 11. of Ptolemie, and b V. Cor. Tac. lib. de Morib. Germanorum. Tacitus, inhabiting the neck of land named by Ptolemy from that more famous nation the Cimbrian Chersonese, now the 2 jutlandts: the Teutoni of Mela c V. Pom. Melae, lib. 3. inhabiting the Island Codanonia, now Zealand: and the Sitones, or Sueones of Tacitus (for we cannot out of his description certainly distinguish whether) d V. Cor. Tac. ib. , inhabiting the parts hereof lying in the Continent of Scandia, now Hallandt, Schonen, and Bleking. These ancient names towards the wain of the Roman Empire worn out, and extinguished, we read in e Bedae Eccl. Hist. gentis Anglorum lib. 1. c. 15. Beda of the Angli, and Vitae inhabiting the Cimbrian Chersonese; whereof these later possessed the more Northern parts; the former after the same author were seated betwixt the Vitae, and the Saxons. From the Vitae the Cimbrian Chersonese now beareth the name of jutlandt. The name of the Angli is yet preserved here in the Dukedom of Scleswijck in the town, or name of Angelen. In the reign of the Emperor Valentinian the third f V. Bedam ib. these two nations removing with the Saxons into the Island of Great Britain, not long after g V. Greg. Turon. lib. 3. c. 3. in the reigns of Theodoric French, King of Austrasia, and of Anastasius, Emperor of the East, we lastly find here the Danes; more certainly named thus (as hath been h V. supra. related) from the bay Codanus, whose Lands, and neighbouring Continent they inhabited. jornandes i V. jornand. de reb. Geticis , who lived in the reign of the Emperor justinian the first, placeth these in the Continent of Scanzia, or Scandia. Under their Prince Godfrey k V. Aymon: de reb. Gestis Francorum lib. 4. c. 96. in the reign of the Emperor Charles the Great we find them enlarged Southwards unto the river Eydore, dividing from them the Saxons, or Dutch, as they remain at this present. From this nation the country hath since been l V. supra. called Denmarck; famous a long time for arms, and their great and many victories achieved abroad (themselves never conquered by foreign power,) Lords sometimes of England, and Swethen, and at this day of the large kingdom of Norwey, and of all the navigations, and Lands, situated towards the Pole Arctic, and the North. The religion hereof, which is publicly allowed, is only the Protestant, or Confession of Augspurg, m V. Adam Brem. Hist. Eccles. Histor. Danor. per. Erpold. Lindenbruc. Bar▪ An. Eccl. An. Christi 826. first converted to Christianity by S. Ansgarius, Bishop of Bremen, the general Apostle of these Northern parts, in the reigns of king Eric the second, and of Lewis the Godly, Emperor of the West; and reform to the Orthodox tenant by the authority of king Frederick the first. The Ecclesiastical affairs are directed by the Archbishop of Lunden, and six other Bishops of Rotschilt, Odensee, Ripen, Wiborch, Arhusen, and Sleswijck. The state is monarchical, the eldest son most commonly succeeding unto the father; yet where the states do challenge a right of choosing. None of the nobility exceed the dignity of Knights, conferred by the free grace of the Prince. The titles of Dukes, Marquesses, Earls, Viscount's, and Barons are not heard of, unless amongst the issue royal. The kingdom for the better distribution of justice containeth 184 Prefectures, or juridical resorts, which they call Herets. It lieth partly in the continent of Germany, and partly in the main land of Scandia, and in the Lands of the Sundt betwixt these; containing five more general parts, or names, of jutlandt, the Lands of the Sundt, Halland, Schonen, and Bleking. JUTLANDT. jutia. COntaining the neck of land in the continent of Germany, called by Ptolemie the Cimbrian Chersonese. It hath upon the West, and North the Germane Ocean; upon the East the Sundt; and upon the South the river Eydore, parting it from Holstein, and the Germane Empire. It is divided into the North, jutia Australis, vel Ducat● jutiae, & Sleswici. and the South jutlands. South jutland hath been otherwise named the Dukedom of jutlandt; likewise the Dukedom of Sleswijck from the town of Sleswijck, about the year 1280 in the person of Waldemar severed from the kingdom by Eric, to be held with this title under the sovereignty, and right of the kings of Denmark. The line masculine of the Dukes extinguished, it returned again to the crown; given not long after by Queen Margaret unto Gerard Count of Holstein, whose male succession in the year 1459 failing in Adolph the last Earl, it was lastly incorporated with the kingdom by Christian the first, as it now continueth. Chiefer towns are Sleswijck before mentioned, Sleswicum. lon. 31. g. 20. m. lat. 55. g. 15. m. Birt. a Bishop's sea, named thus from the river Slea, upon which it is situated. Close by standeth the fair Castle of Gottorp, the seat of the Dukes of Sleswijck, where tol is paid of the many droves of Oxen, passing yearly this way out of the Chersonese into Germany. From hence in imitation of the Picts wall in England hath been drawn westward over land a long trench, or wall, called now by the inhabitants Dennewerck, raised a Aymon. de Rebus gestis Franc. lib. 4. c. 96. after Aymonius for the better defence of the Chersonese against the neighbouring Saxons by Godfrey king of the Danes in the reign of the Emperor Charles the Great. Husem upon the Germane, or western Ocean, Flensburgum. lon. 31. g. 25. m. lat. 55. g. 30. m. Birt. not far from the mouth of the river Eydore. Flensborch a noted empory, seated amongst hills upon a navigable creek, or inlet of the Sundt. Hadersleve, a Bishop's sea, upon a navigable inlet of the sea Baltic, where with it is round encompassed, Haderslebia. lon. 31. g. 8. m. lat. 56. g. 4. m. Birt. against the Island Funen; graced with the beautiful castle of Hansburg, begun by john duke of Holstein, but finished by Frederick the 2d K. of Denmarcke. These lie in Suder-Iutland, or the dukedom of Sleswijck. Beda a V. supra. seemeth to place here the famous Angli, the founders of the modern English nation; during the reign of the Emperor Valentinian the 3d departing from hence into the Island of Great Bretaine. In Nort-Iutland Kolding upon a creek of the sea Baltic. Arhusen a Bishop's sea, and a noted port, upon the Sundt. Against this, and the great promontory Hellenis lie the Lands, Samsoe, Hielm, Hilgenes, with others, belonging to the continent hereof. Wiborch within the land, a Bishops sea, and the chief place of judicature of the Chersonese. Alborch upon the bay Limfort; which is a long creek of the sea Baltic, extending through the main land westwards, almost as far as the Germane Ocean. The part of the Chersonese, lying upon the North of this bay is named by the inhabitants Wendsyssel. West hereof the country is called Hanhaeret, where is the high rock Skarringklint, a noted sea mark. The Germane Ocean, coasting jutland, especially the part neighbouring to this rock, is full of shoals, and quicksands, for this cause carefully avoided by mariners sailing towards Norwey, and the Lands of the Sundt. Tysted. Nicoping. Ripen a Bishop's sea upon the Germane Ocean. The length of both the jutlands, with the neighbouring dukedom of Holstein, or from the river Elb unto the town of Schagen, Schagen. lon. 32. g. lat. 60. g. Merc. the most Northerly point of the Chersonese, Cellarius accounteth at 80 Germane miles, the breadth at twenty of the same miles. THE LANDS OF THE SUNDT. THese lie in the mouth of the Sundt betwixt jutlandt, and Schonen. The more remarqueable, and greater Lands are Funen, and Zelandt. FUNEN. Fioniá. LYing against the towns of Kolding, and Hadersleve in jutland, containing 12 Dutch miles in length, and 4 in breadth. The chief town is Odensee, a Bishop's sea. ZELANDT. Zelandia. SEated betwixt Funen, and the main land of Schonen; the greatest of the Lands, and the seat of the Prince. Chiefer towns here are Rotschilt a Bishop's sea. The Bishops hereof have the honour to anoint the kings at the time of their inauguration. Elsenor. lon. 36. g. 30. m. lat. 57 g. Birt. Helschenor, or Elsenor, at the entrance of the Sundt. The narrow sea betwixt this, and Schonen containeth only a Dutch mile in breadth, commanded by two castles lying upon each side of the strait; that of Helsenburg in Schonen, and of Cronenburg in Zealandt. Here all the ships, which in great numbers pass continually towards Swethen, Prussen, and the East-lands stop, and pay custom; the best part of the prince's revenues. In the strong, and magnificent castle of Cronenburg, founded by Frederick the second, Hafnia. lon. 34. g. 50. m. lat. 56. g. Birt. the king more commonly resideth. Koppen hagen, farther down upon the Sundt, a noted port, & the chief town of the kingdom; where flourisheth an University of the Danes, and Norvegians, begun by Eric the ninth, but perfected by Christian the first, and the succeeding princes, endowed with liberal revenues. Upon the East hereof lieth the Island Amagger making a safe road for ships which ride at ancher betwixt it, and the town. Other Danish Lands are Alsen against Flensborch, and Suder-Iutland, unto the which it appertaineth, containing 4 Dutch miles in length, and two in breadth. Aar, having three parishes, and seated betwixt Alsen, and Zelandt. Langeland, betwixt Aar, and Zelandt, in length 7 Dutch miles. Falstre in length 8 Dutch miles, upon the South of Zelandt, Lawland, upon the West of Falstre, from the which it is divided by a narrow creek of the sea, beside almost infinite others, whose names we know not, or which are not worth relating. These Lands are together called by Me●a the Hemodes. Zealandt he nameth the Island Codanonia, the greatest of the Hemodes. HALLANDT. LYing in the main land of Scandia against North-Iutlandt. The only place of note is the strong castle of Warsberg. SCHONEN. Scania. COntaining the part of the same continent, against the Island of Zelandt. Places of better note are Helsenburg, a town, and castle, opposite to Elsenor. Lunden, an Archbishops sea. Malmuyen, or Ellebogen, a noted Empory upon the Sundt against Koppenhagen. BLEKING. Partly of the same continent, and having upon the West, Schonen. The chief place is Vsted. THE KINGDOM OF NORWEY. NORVEGIA BOunded upon the South with Denmarck; upon the West, and North with the Ocean; and upon the East with the kingdom of Swethen, from the which it is divided by a perpetual ridge of asperous, and high mountains. The sea here is exceeding deep, and affordeth plenty of good fishing. The land is very large, and spacious, but rocky, mountainous, and barren, full of thick, wild, and vast woods, cold, and ill inhabited. It yieldeth but little corn, and in the parts more near to Lapland, and the Pole Arctic, not any at all; in regard of which want the inhabitants eat bread made of Stockfish. It chiefly venteth abroad fish, furs, and skins of wild beasts, masts, raft, pitch, tar, and the like commodities, issuing from wood. The people are plain, honest, lovers of strangers, hospital for their ability, haters of pilfering, & thieving. They are not suffered by the Danes to use shipping, or to export their own merchandise out of the kingdom, which profit these solely engross unto themselves. Their religion is the Lutheran, or Protestant, the same with the Danes, belonging in matters Ecclesiastical unto the Archbishop of Trundtheim, and the Bishops of Bergen, Berga. lon. 24. g. 16. m. lat. 61. g. 25. m. Birt. Anslo, Staffanger, and Hammer. They were sometimes commanded by Princes of their own, now by the kings of Denmarck, divided into 5 Prefectures, or juridical resorts, of Bahuys, Aggerhuys, Bergerhuys, Trundtheim, and Wardhuys, named thus from such Castles royal, wherein their governor's reside. Towns of better note are Congel, a town of merchandising upon the Sundt, or sea Baltic, opposite to Schagen in Denmarcke. Anslo. Hammer. Staffanger; Bishops seas. Bergen the chief town of the country, seated amongst high mountains at the bottom of a navigable, and deep arm, or creek of the main Ocean, named Carmesunt; a Bishop's sea, and a noted port, much resorted unto by foreigners, bringing in corn, meal, bread, beer, wine, and Aqua vitae, to supply the want that way of the country, and transporting from hence fish, furs, and wood; with London, Bruges in the Low Countries, and Novogrod in Russia, one of the four chief Staple towns of the Dutch Hanse merchants. The inhabitants in regard hereof are a mixed people, compounded of the natives, Dutch, and other strangers. The meaner sort of houses after the rude fashion of the Country are covered with sods, or turfs of earth. West of the town standeth Bergenhuys one of the five castles royal, the seat of the governor of the Province, Nidrosia. lon 39 g. 45. m. lat. 60. g. 50. m. Clau. Wardhuys. lat. 71. g. 30. m. thus named. Trundtheim, an Archbishop's sea, beautified with a fair Cathedral Church, dedicated to S. Olave. The town otherwise is mean. Wardhuys within the circle Arctic in the Island Ward, from whence it hath been thus called, a mean castle with a little town adjoining; in the summer time (for in the winter by reason of the extremity of the cold, and the long darkness, and absence of the Sun it is not well habitable) the seat of the governor for these more cold, and frozen parts. The Pole Arctic is here elevated 71½ degrees. The longest continuance of the sun above the Horizon lasteth two whole months three weeks one day, and some 7 hours, the farthest point North-wards of Norwey, & the continent of Europe. THE LANDS OF NORWEY. Unto the Crown of Norwey belong Islandt, Freislandt, and Groenlandt, Lands situated in the wide Ocean, held now in this right by the kings of Denmark. ISLANDT LYing under the Circle Arctic, and containing 100 German miles in length, and about 60 in breadth. The country is cold, rocky, mountainous, barren, and ill inhabited, yielding not any corn, neither trees, except the juniper. In regard hereof the common people eat bread made of stockfish, & in steed of houses, built with timber, dwell in cells, & caverns, digged in the bottoms of their rocks, & mountains. Through the benefit notwithstanding of the sea, and the access of strangers, they have brought unto them corn, meal, bread, wine, bear, iron, tin, money, timber, wood, and all other commodities, which they need, whereof the richer sort make use. The sea coasts are better stored with inhabitants through the advantage of their trade with foreigners, and of their fishing; the chief revenue of the Islanders. The native profits the Land affordeth are flesh of beefs, and mutton, butter, skins of wild beasts, horses, hawks, a course kind of cloth, they call Watman, and brimstone. It containeth four main divisions, named from their situations West fiordung, Auslending a fiordung, Norlending a fiordung, and Sundlending a fiordung, signifying the Western, Eastern, Northern, and Southern quarters. The only places of note are Halar in the Northern part of the Island. Halar. lon. 3. g. lat. 67. g. 14. m. Merc. Schalholt in the Southern: Bishops seas, having petty schools, wherein the Latin tongue is taught, whereof each containeth 24 scholars, Schalholt. lon. 3. g. 24. m. lat. 65. g. 42. m. Mercat. maintained by the Bishops. Bestede, a castle, the seat of the governor for the king of Denmarck. The more eminent mountains are Hecla, fearful with apparitions of dead men, nourishing the opinion of Popish Purgatory. Bestede. lon. 360. g. 36. m. lat. 65. g. 21. m. Merc. Helga. & that of the Cross: Aethna-like flaming with fires. Not far from Hecla brimstone is digged in great abundance, sent into foreign parts. The inhabitants are originally Norvegians, thought first to have arrived here about the year 1000, driven out of their country by king Harold, surnamed with the fair locks. We hear not of them notwithstanding until the time of Adelbert Bishop of Bremen, whom they should send unto, desiring Preachers and Ministers of the Gospel, whereby they might be instructed, deceasing about the year 1070. Their religion is the confession of Augspurg, or that of the Danes; governed by two Bishops of Halar, & Schalholt, before mentioned, brought up in the University of Copen-hagen. Their language is the Danish, or an old corrupt Dutch. Thyle Taciti in Vita Agricolae. Most authors place here Thyle of Tacitus, and the ancients. Ortelius judgeth this rather to be Norway. Others Schetland, near the Orcadeses. It wanteth altogether probability, that the Romans, by whom sailing about Great Bretaigne, that Island should be first discovered, advanced ever thus far Northwards. FREISLANDT. STanding upon the South-west of Islandt; unknown to the ancients, and bigger in quantity than Ireland, like Islandt cold, barren, and without corn, and fruits. The principal town is of the same name with the Island. The inhabitants live most upon fish, got in their sea, their chief food, and truck with foreigners. They obey the kings of Denmarck. GROENLANDT. NAmed thus from the greenness thereof (affording good pasturage in Summer,) as are the other two Lands from their Ice, and Frosts. It is seated betwixt the 65, and 77 degrees of Northern Latitude, and lieth for the greatest part within the Circle Arctic, and Frigid Zone; large, and of great extent, much resorted unto by the English, and Dutch nations, fishing there for Whales. Here is a monastery of Predicant Friars seated in the North-East part of the Island, not far from a flaming, or burning mountain, upon hot scalding springs, whose waters serve the Monastery, as a stove, and to boil the meat of the order. The gardens hereof, a thing miraculous in such a latitude, in regard of this heat, qualifying the natural temper of the air, flourish all the year long with herbs, and sweet smelling flowers. The neighbouring Ocean also by means hereof never freezeth, affording great plenty of fowl, and fish for the relief of the Monks, and bordering Islanders. Here is likewise Alba, situated not far from the Monastery. Other habitations either are not, or not hitherto known; the Island not being yet fully discovered. All places, where the mariners touch, yield Dear, white bears, & plenty of wood, cast upon the shore. The kings of Denmarck challenge the right hereof. SWEATHLAND. SVECIA. BOunded upon the South with Denmarcke, the sea Baltic, and Leifland; upon the West with Norwey; upon the North with Myrmanskoy More, or the Frozen sea; and upon the East with the dominions of the Great Duke of Muscovia. The country is large, extended above a thousand miles in length betwixt the Baltic, and the Frozen seas, full of mountains, and vast woods, yet well inhabited, and fertile for these Northern parts, Lapland, and the regions lying within the Circle Arctic almost excepted, which yield no corn, or any other fruits, as do all lands else of that miserable, and cold Latitude. No place affordeth greater plenty of minerals, especially of brass, whence infinite store of great ordinance are made. It hath many great lakes, and rivers, but in regard of their ice, and trunks of trees, floating in them, not much navigable. The people are provident, sober, patient, and industrious. Those of the country exercise no manual trades, every man by a singular frugality being his own artificer. The nobility exceed not the dignity of knights, an honour conferred by the Prince. Their language differeth only in dialect from the Dutch, excepting that of the Fins, which resembleth the Russes. Their religion is the Lutheran, or confession of Augspurg, won first to Christianity under their king Beorn by S. Ansgarius, v. supra. the Apostle of the Danes. They belong in matters Ecclesiastical unto the Bishop of Vpsal, and those of Lincopen, Scara, Vexio, Strengenes, and Abo. Birtius reckoneth in the whole some 1400 parishes. The king is elective, but most commonly of the blood royal, and the next of kin to the deceased. He is styled king of Sweathland, and of the Goths, and Vandals. The truth of the two latter titles is uncertain, and to be much doubted of. a V. jornand. de Rebus Geticis. jornandes placeth in the peninsula hereof the Goths; Gothia, Sudermannia, Westmannia, Wermelandia, Coppordalia. Helsingia, Dalecarlia, Angermannia. Boddia Orientalis, & Occidentalis, F●nlandia, Corelia. but who is not seconded by any more ancient, and credited Historians. At this day notwithstanding the more Southern part of the kingdom confining with Denmarcke, beareth the name of Gothia, or Gotland, whether from this nation it cannot well be known, or falsely affecting that more glorious name. The Vandals (it is certain) spread not thus far North, seated in the continent of Germany along the South shore of the Suevian, or Baltic sea. It containeth sundry names, and divisions of Gotland, Suderman, Westman, Wermeland, Copperdale, Helsingen, Dalecarle, Angerman, East, and West Bodden, Finland, Corel, with others. The more chief towns are in Gotland, Lincopia. Scara. and next to Denmarcke Calmer, a noted port upon the sea Baltic. Lincopen. Scarborow: Bishops seas. Against these within the Baltic lieth the Island Gotlandt, subject to the kings of Denmarcke, whose chief town is Wisbuy upon the East side of the Island, Wisbia. lon. 39 g. 30. m. lat. 57 g. 30. m. Birt. a famous Empory sometimes, now ruinous, and much decayed. Here is likewise Oelandt, an Island against Calmer, defended with the strong castle of Borgholm, subject to the kings of Swethen. In Suderman Strengnes, a Bishop's sea: and Telge upon the lake, or bay Meler, an arm of the sea Baltic. Upon the rocks near Strengnes, as likewise at Scar, and Wisbuy in Gotlandt, are engraven sundry ancient unknown characters, and inscriptions, supposed to be of the Goths. In Westman Arosia, rich in silver mines. In Vpland Vpsal an Archbishop's sea, the primate of the kingdom. Here the kings of Sweathland lie interred. Vpsalia. lon. 40. g. 30. m. lat. 60. g. 52. m. Merc. Stockholm in an Island at the mouth of the lake Meler, a rich, and flourishing emporie, and the chief city of the kingdom, defended with a magnificent, and strong castle, fortified with 400 great brass ordinance. Stockholmia. lon. 42. g. lat. 60. g. 15. m. Birt. In Finland Wiburg, a strong fortress, and town of war opposed against the Russes. Wiburgum. lon. 55. g. 58. m. lat. 63. g. 6. m. Merc. The more ancient inhabitants of the part of the kingdom within the Sea Baltic were the y Suiones Taciti lib. de Moribus Germanorum. Suiones of Tacitus, part of the great nation of the Suevi of the Germans. The part of Finlandt seemeth to have been thus first named, and inhabited by the Fenni z Fenni, Corn. Tacit: ibid. of the same author. The sea lying upon the South hereof was named by a Suevicum mare Taciti. de Moribus Germ. lib. Tacitus the Suevian sea from the famous Suevi before mentioned, which nation it divided; by b Sinus Codanus Pomp. Mel. lib. 3. Mela Sinus Codanus, from whence doubtless proceeded the name of the Danes; and by Ptolemie Oceanus Sarmaticus, c Sarmaticus Oceanus Ptolemei lib. 11. & Sinus d Sinus Venedicus. Ptolem. ibid. Lappia. Venedicus from the bordering Sarmatae, and Venidae. It is a long and spacious creek of the Western Ocean, continued East, and North from Denmark for many hundred miles unto beyond the Circle Arctic. It is called now the Sundt, the Baltic, or host Zee, and more toward the North the Finnisch, and Bodner Zees from Finland, and Boden, which countries it parteth from the more proper, and West Sweathland. North of Sweathland, incorporated with the crown hereof, is Lapland, cold, barren, and without corn, fruits, and civil habitation. The people through their cold, pigmie-like, are of an exceeding little, and dwarfish stature, barbarous, rude, and without arts, feeding upon fish, and the flesh of wild beasts, crafty, and much given to witchcraft, and magical incantations. The commodities, which they vent abroad, are skins, and fish, exchanged with foreigners. The e Septentrionalis Oceanus. Amalchium eum Hecataeus appellat, a Paropamiso amne, quá Scythiam alivit, quod nomen eius gentis lingua significar congelatum. Philemon Morimarusam à Cimbris vocari, hoc est, mortuum mare usque ad promontorium Rubeas, ultra deinde Cronium. C. Plinij Nat. Hist. lib. 4. c. 13. Ocean upon the North hereof, and Russia, Hecataeus in Pliny nameth Amalchium, or the Frozen sea; Philemon in the same author from the Cimbri the sea Cronium, and Morimarusa, or the Dead sea; Tacitus otherwise the f Trans Suionas aliud mare, pigrum, ac propè immotum, quo cingi, cludique terrarum orbem hinc fides. etc. Corn: Taciti de Moribus Germanorum lib. Slow, and Immoveable sea. The Russes call it at this day Myrmanskoy More, signifying in their language the Norvegian, and Danish sea; first of civil people sailed, and adventured into by Richard g The English voyages. Chancellor, Englishman, arriving in Russia in the year 1553, and tracing out the way, which the English, and Flemings ever since have used. Through this sea, since the first discovery, sundry honourable, and worthy persons have attempted to find out a passage towards China, and the East; but hitherto without any good success, let by contrary winds, fogs, and mists, usual in that clime, floats of Ice, cold, perpetual nights for many months together in winter, and with the length of the way. Their farthest discoveries have reached only to the nearer coasts of Tartary, short of the river Oby. Towards the North they have sailed unto 80 degrees, within ten of the Pole Arctic. Norwey, Hallandt, Schonen, and Bleking in Denmarck, with so much of the kingdom of Sweathland, as lieth West of the Finnisch, and Bodner Sees, creeks of the Baltic, contain together the great Peninsula, called by h Scandia, Ptol. Geogr. lib. 2. c. 11. Ptolemie Scandia, by Pliny, and Solinus i Scandinavia, Plin. nat. hist. lib 4. c. 13. & Solini, c. 32. Scandinavia, and by jornandes k Scanzia jornandis de Rebus Geticis. Scanzia; encompassed with the sea Baltic, and the Western, and Northern Oceans, and joined to the continent by a neck of land, intercepted betwixt the bottom of the sea Bodner and the town, and castle of Wardhuys. By Pytheas l Xenophon Lampsacenusa litore Scytharum tridui navigatione insulam esse incompertae magnitudinis Baltiamtradit. Eandem Pythias Basiliam nominat. C. Plin. nat. hist. lib. 4. c. 13. in Pliny we find this otherwise named Basilia; by Xenophon Lampsacenus in the same author Balthia, naming the sea Baltic. Ptolemie, and the rest of the ancients, before mentioned, account this an Island; their error proceeding from the ignorance, & unexperience of those times, the more Northern, and inner parts hereof m Quarum cla●issima Scandinavia est incompertae magnitudinis. Plin. ib. not being then fully discovered. POLAND. POLONIA. HAving upon the West Schlesi, and the Marquisate of Brandenburg in Germany; upon the North the land of Prussen; upon the East Masovia, and Lithuania; and upon the South the kingdom of Hungary, from the which it is divided by the mountains Tatri, or Carpathian. It is in length 480 Italian miles, in breadth 300. The air is pure, but sharp, and cold; the country plain, like unto the rest of those Eastlands, shaded with dark, and thick woods, parts of the great Hercynian, full of sundry sorts of wild beasts for hunting, & of an incredible number of Bees, hiving almost in each tree, and breeding wax, and honey in great abundance. No country affordeth more plenty of grain in regard of the continual fresh, and newly broken grounds, taken from the woods, sent down by the river Wijssel unto Dantzig, and Elbing in Prussen, and from thence conveyed into foreign parts, the unexhausted treasury, and storehouse of corn for Europe, and the West. The common people are poor, base, and miserable, the slaves of the gentry. The nobility are brave, high minded, valiant, liberal, free, or rather superfluous in their gifts, attendance, and expenses. They are all of the same rank, professing arms, and called Equites in the Latin Polish historians, which we interpret knights, or soldiers; differing only in their greater, or lesser revenues, and by the magistracies, & offices, which the more eminent sort hold for term of life, conferred by the king. They pay the prince no tallages, in lieu whereof they are to serve, and attend him in his wars. Their language is the Sclavonian, but who much affect, and elegantly speak the Latin. Their religion is that which every man best liketh; all sorts of gross heresies, if not publicly allowed, yet being here suffered (which hath happened through the over great liberty, of the Nobility, and people, and the weak power of the king, and of such a confused state, to control them,) yet where notwithstanding the Romish superstition by means of the princes great zeal that way at this day most prevaileth. Their first conversion to Christianity was under their prince Miecislaus, son to Nemomislus in the year 965. Their Bishops are Cracow, Posna, Vladislaw, v. Cromer. de Rebus Polon. lib. 3. and Ploczko under the Archbishop of Gnesna; who is primate of the kingdom, and by ancient privilege the Pope's Legate for Sarmatia, and in the absence, or vacancy of the prince the Vicar general of the kingdom, having power to summon the council, and diets, and to conclude, and publish their decrees. The state is Monarchical, and elective, yet where the next of the blood royal most commonly succeed. Their kings more anciently were free, and sovereign. By a common calamity of all elective states, they are now bereft of all royal right, and prerogatives, having only limited power, and governing according to strict laws, and the direction of the council, and diets; who solely have full liberty to consult of, and determine the main affairs of the commonwealth. These are of two sorts, I the senate, or grand council consisting of all the Bishops, Palatines, and Castellans, together with the great Marshals of state, and Court, and the Chancellor, Vicechancelour, and Treasurer of each dominion of Poland, and Lithuania, or of so many of them, as can conveniently be drawn together, or be consulted with. 2. and the General Diets (which are for the more high, and important businesses of the weal public not determinable by the Senate) amassed of the orders before set down, & of the Delegates of each province, and chiefer city, sent in the name of the rest of the nobility. These sworn to preserve the public honour, and liberty, speak freely in the council, & Diets, oftentimes challenging, and reproving the prince, and controlling his actions, if they think them prejudicial. The country is divided into the Greater, and the lesser Polands. THE GREATER POLAND DIstinguished thus either because it is the bigger, or because it is the more honourable; the seat sometimes of Lechus the founder of the Polish nation. It containeth 9 parts, or divisions, named thus from the chief town of each jurisdiction, the Palatinates (thus called from their Palatines) or countries of Posna, Kalisch, Siradia, Lancicia, Vratislaw, Bresty, Rava, Ploczko, and Dobrzin, whose more principal towns, and states, commanding, and residing in them follow in order. THE PALATINATE OF POSNA. Posnania lon. 42. g. lat. 52. g. 45. m. Clau. THe towns here having jurisdiction are Posna, a Bishop's sea, and the chief town of the Greater Poland, seated amongst hills upon the river Warta. The city is fairly built of stone, having large suburbs beyond the river, much subject to inundations. Koscien a double walled town in a plain amongst dirty marshes. Miedzyrzecze, a strong town, opposing Schlesi, and the Germans, whereunto it bordereth, impregnably seated amongst waters, and marshes. Ostresow, neighbouring to Schlesi, and standing in a wide plain environed with woods. Vschow, a walled town in a plain. Sremsk. Premetz. Rogozno. The States here are the Bishop's Palatine, Crivinensis. and Castellan of Posna, and the Castellans of Sremsk, Miedzyrzecze, Premetz, & Rogozno. Cromerus addeth the Castellan of Krivin. THE PALATINATE OF KALISCH. Towns here are Calisch, a walled town upon the river Prosna amongst marshes, Gnesna. lon. 42. g. lat. 52. g. 40. m. Clau. naming the country. Gnesna a walled town, and an Archbishop's sea, in a plain, the most ancient town of Poland, founded by Lechus; the seat of the first kings, removed afterwards to Cracow. Pizdry, a walled town upon the river Warta in a plain amongst woods. Warta upon the river Warta. Land upon the Warta. Konin, a walled town encompassed with the Warta. Slupcza, a strong town upon the Warta. Kolo, surrounded with the Warta. Naklo upon the river Notez. Camenecz. The States are the Archbishop of Gnesna, the Palatine, and Castellan of Calisch, and the Castellans of Gnesna, Naklo, Camenecz, and Land. THE PALATINATE OF SIRADIA. SOmetimes a Dukedom, belonging to the second sons of the kings of Poland. Siradia. The chief towns are Siradia, a walled town, and castle, naming the country, seated in a plain upon the river Warta. Wielun, a strong town, Petrocow. and castle upon the river Prosna. Schadeck. Petrocow, a walled town in a moorish soil, the place sometimes of the general diets of the kingdom, removed now to Warsow. Without the town under the shade of a pleasant forest standeth Bugey one of the royal seiours of the kings, whether in regard of the more fresh, and healthy air they retired during the time of the Diets. Rosprza in a plain amongst marshes. Spicimeria. The States are the Palatine, and Castellan of Siradia, with the Castellans of Rosprza, Spicimeria, and Wielun. THE PALATINATE OF LANCICIA. THe towns are Lancicia, a walled town, with a castle mounted on a rock, upon the river Bsura. Orlow, amongst marshes. Bresinia. Konarzew. Inowlodz. Biechow. The States are the Palatine, and Castellan of Lancicia, with the Castellans of Bresinia, Konarzew, Inowlodz, and Biechow. Cromerus placeth this last in the Palatinate of Kalisch. CVIAVIA, OR THE PALATINATE OF WLADISLAW. FOr a great part marshy, and without woods. The chief towns are Wladislaw, Vladislaw. naming the country, a Bishop's sea upon the river Wijssel. Bidgost, a walled town upon the Bard, a navigable river, conveying merchandise out of the greater Poland unto the Wijssel. The States are the Bishops, Palatine, and Castellan of Wladislaw, with the Castellan of Bidgost. THE PALATINATE OF BRZESTYE. Brzestye. THe Towns here are Brzestye, a well fenced town, naming the country, standing in a plain amongst marshes. Radzieiow, a wooden town. Kruswick, built all of wood with a castle, the most ancient of the kingdom after Gnesna, the seat sometimes of the Princes; standing upon a great lake named Gopla. In the castle hereof Popielus the second, Duke of Poland, was after a monstrous, and strange manner devoured with Rats, swarming out of the Lake. Kowalow, in a moorish situation. The States are the Palatine, and Castellan of Brzestye, and the Castellans of Kruswick, and Kowalow. THE PALATINATE OF RAVA Rava. THe towns are Rava, built all of wood with a castle, naming the country, seated in a plain upon the river thus called. Socharzow, a town, and castle upon the river Bsura. Gostinin, a town, and Castle in a plain amongst marshes. Gamblin. The chief states are the Palatine, of and Castellan of Rava, with the Castellans of Sochaczow, and Gostinin. THE PALATINATE OF PLOCZKO Ploczko. Towns here are Ploczko, a walled town, and Castle upon the river Wijssel, the seat of a Bishop. Bielsko in a plain. Raczyayas', amongst fens. Sierprcz, upon a hill environed with marshes. Srensko, a town, and castle amongst fens. Mlawa, neighbouring to Prussen. Plonsko. Radzanow, a town, and castle upon the river Vkra. The states are the Bishop, Palatine, and Castellan of Ploczko, with the Castellans of Raczyayas, and Syerprcz. THE PALATINATE, OR COUNTRY OF DOBRZIN. Town's here are Dobrzin, naming the country, upon the river Wijssel. Slonsk. Ripin, in a plain upon the river Odekam▪ Gornzno, upon a hill amongst woods. The states are the Castellans of Dobrzin, Ripin, and Slonsk. These divisions lie almost wholly within the ancient Germany of Tacitus, and Ptolemie, bordering upon the river Wijssel. Willichius seemeth to place here the Arij, Helvecona, Manimi, Elysijs, and Naharvali, parts of the Suevi Lygij of Tacitus. THE LESSER POLAND. LYing upon the South of the Greater Poland; divided with the Wijssel, and bordering upon the kingdom of Hungary. It only comprehendeth three Provinces, or divisions, the Palatinates of Cracow, Sendomir, & Lublin. THE PALATINATE OF CRACOW. Towns here are Cracow, Cracovia. lon. 42. g. 40. m. lat. 50. g. 12. m. Clau. a Bishop sea, and the chief city of the kingdom, the seat of the Prince, upon the river Wijssel, in a plain. Biecz, a walled town in a plain upon the river Rapa. Woynicz, upon the river Dunaiecz. Lelow, a walled town with a castle upon the river Bialo. Kzyaz. Proszovice. Oswiecim, built all of wood with a castle, the chief sometimes of a Dukedom; part of Schlesi incorporated now with the crown. Zator, a town, and castle in a plain upon the Wijssel, sometimes likewise a Dukedom, part of Schlesi; now incorporated with the Crown. Sandecz, a walled town in a plain upon the river Dunaiecz. The chief States are the Bishop, Castellan, and Palatine of Cracow, with the Castellans of Sandecz, Woynicz, Byecz, and Oswiecim. The Castellan of Cracow here presedeth the Palatine, contrary to the dignity, and rank of the Castellans, whose place is inferior; which hath been a disgrace put upon the Palatines for the shameful flight, and cowardice of one of their predecessors, forsaking the king in a fight against the Russes. He is the chief of the nobility, or lay States of the Polish Empire, whose seat in the Diets is next after the Bishops. THE PALATINATE OF SENDOMIRE. Chief towns here are Sendomire, Sendomiria. a walled town, and castle, upon a hill, under the which runneth the river Wijssel. Checiny, a town with a castle. Korczin, a town, and castle, encompassed with marshes. Wislicza, a walled town among marshes, encompassed with the river Nid. Pilzno. Opozno, a walled town, upon the river Pilcza. Radomie, a walled town, in a plain. Polaniecz. Zawichost, built all of wood with a castle upon the river Wijssel. Zarnow. Malogost. The states are the Palatine, and Castellan of Sendomir, and the Castellans of Wislicza, Radomie, Zawichost, Zarnow, Malogost, Cechoviensis. and Polaniecz. Cromerus addeth the Castellan of Cechow. THE PALATINATE OF LUBLIN. THe towns are Lublin, a walled town with a strong castle, environed with waters, and marshes; naming the country. The jews inhabit the greatest part of the suburbs, where they have a Synagogue. Here are held three great fairs in the year, at the feasts of Pentecost, S. Simon, and jude, and Candlemas; resorted unto by strange Merchants from most remote parts, Turks, Armenians, greeks, Germans, Lithuanians, Muscovites, & Russes. Vrzendow. Lulow. Parcow. Casimir upon the Wijssel. The chief states are the Palatine, and Castellan of Lublin. The Palatines are the Prince's Lieutenants, and the supreme magistrates of state in the provinces, whereof they are named. Their chief office is to bring into the field, and to command in wars the troops of the nobility of their several divisions; in regard whereof in their native language they are called Vayvods. Each province for this purpose hath its several Standard, or Colours, whereby they are distinguished. The Castellans are the deputies of the Palatines, and in wars command the nobility of their subdivisions, or particular districts. Neither of these are hereditary, chosen, and appointed by the king out of the most worthy, and eminent gentry, and continuing during life. They are the most honourable lay orders of the realm, of whom with the Bishops, & the Marshals, Chancelours, and Treasurers before mentioned, the grand council only consisteth. The Lesser Poland lieth in both countries of the ancient Germany, and Sarmatia of Ptolemie; the river Wijssel dividing them. In the part of Germany Glareanus seemeth to place the Gothini of Tacitus. Unto Poland are annexed the land of Prussen, the dukedoms of Lithuania, and Masovia, Samogithia, Black Russia, Podlassia, Podolia, and Volinia, incorporated into the kingdom, and union hereof; whose Palatines, Castellans, chief officers, and nobility have equal voices in the great Council, and Diets; accrueing by conquest, marriage, and mutual assent for their more strong defence against the neighbouring Turks, Tartars, and Russes, whose descriptions, since wholly lying in Sarmatia without the river Wijssel, and the account of ancient Germany appertain not unto this first section of my proposed discourse. HUNGARY. BOunded upon the North with Poland, and the Mountains Carpathian; upon the West with Marherens, Oostenreich, and Steirmarck, parts of Germany; upon the East with Transylvania; and upon the South with Servia, and Krabbaten, divided by the Saw, and Dra. It is extended in length from Presburg along the Danow unto the confluence thereof and the river Alute after Cellarius 304 Italian miles; and in breadth after the same author 190 of the same miles. The air is most temperate, and pleasant. The soil is exceedingly fertile, and happy, rich in corn, most excellent wines, and deep pasturages, stored with infinite herds of large, and fat Beefs, sent into foreign parts in very great abundance. The hilly parts towards Poland afford plenty of silver, copper, and other minerals. Here flow (besides sundry lesser) the greater, and famous rivers of the Saw, Dra, Danow, and Tissa. The ancient inhabitants were the jaziges Metanastae of Ptolemie, included within the rivers Danow, and Tissa, and the Sarmatian, or Carpathian mountains; part of the Daci, containing the parts lying upon the North of the Danow, and East of the Tibiscus; and the Poeones, or Pannonij, inhabiting beyond the Danow betwixt that river, and the Saw. It was afterwards the seat of the Huns, Longobards, and Avares, and lastly of the Hungarians, the modern inhabitants. The people now through their long exercise of arms are good soldiers, serving most on horseback after the manner of the Eastern nations, otherwise lazy, and idle, more addicted unto wars, then to trades, and manual occupations, poor through their sloth, and the oppression of their Lords, the Turks, and Germane Emperors. Their language is a kind of Sclavonian, differing from the Poles. In the parts, neighbouring unto Germany, the Dutch likewise is spoken. Their Religion is the Romish Catholic, and that of the Reformed Churches; for both are tolerated. The reformed less prevaileth in the countries, subject to the Turks, through a jealousy of that nation, forbidding all new opinions, quarrels, and disputes of faith, which might cause innovations, & troubles of the State. This was sometimes a flourishing, and great kingdom, the bulwark of Christendom against the Infidels. After long wars, sundry victories, and brave resistance it is now for the greatest part enthralled to the Turk. The rest, containing some third part, obeyeth the Germane Emperors of the house of Austria, now kings (for what is left) of Hungary, descended from Anne, sister to Lewis the second, the last native Prince, slain by Soliman at the battle of Mohacz. It is divided by the Danow into the upper Hungary, lying North of the river, and the Lower Hungary, lying towards the South; containing together before the Turkish subjection 50 juridical resorts, which they called counties, 24. betwixt the Tissa, Danow, and Germany. 8. East of the Tissa in the same division. 12. betwixt the Danow, & the Dra, and 6 betwixt the Danow, and the Saw towards Greichs-Weissenburg. The parts under the Turks are governed by their Bassas, and other names of Magistrates after the custom of that Empire. Chiefer towns in the upper Hungary are Presburg, Posonium lon. 40. g. lat. 48. g. 26. m. Birt. enjoying a pleasant, and healthful situation, upon the left shore of the Danow near to vinie mountains, and the confines of Oostenreich, defended with a strong castle mounted upon a hill, the chief town subject to the Germane Emperors. Vaccia upon the Danow, a Bishop's sea. Pest upon the Danow, opposite to Buda. Colocza upon the Danow, an Archbishop's sea. Bath upon the same shore of the Danow. North of the river, Segedin upon the right shore of the river Tissa. Agria a Bishop's sea. Newsol, a strong town upon the river Gran. Nitri, a Bishop's sea upon the river Boch. Transchin, upon the river Wag. Tirnau. East of the Tissa. Debreczen. Temeswar upon the river Temez. Varadin. Beyond the Danow in the Lower Hungary, Belgradum, & Alba Graeca. lon. 45. g. lat. 47. g. 40. m. Clau. Belgrade, or Greichs-Weissenburg (Taururum of Ptolemie,) a strong town of war, hemmed in upon the East with the Danow, and upon the South with the Saw, where it is emptied hereinto; defended on the other sides with strong walls, & deepeditches, sometimes the gate, and entrance into Hungary, and the fortress of the kingdom against the Infidels, surprised by Soliman, Emperor of the Turks. Buda lon. 42. g. lat. 47. Birt. Buda, or Often (Curta of Ptolemie,) unevenly seated upon the right shore of the Danow, a fair, and strong town, the seat of the principal Bassa of the Turks, and the chief city of the kingdom. Here are baths, and springs of hot waters. Strigonium lon. 42. g. 30. m. lat. 48. g. Clau. Gran upon the same shore of the Danow, opposite to the fall, or mouth of the river Gran out of the higher Hungary, from whence it hath been thus named; a strong town of war, and an Archbishop's sea, jaurinum, lon. 40. g. 35. m. lat. 48. g. 50. m. Birt. the Primate hereof. Comora, upon the Danow in an Island. Rab a Bishop's sea, and a strong town of war, upon the right shore, and confluence of the Danow, and the Rab, naming the town, and distinguishing anciently the Higher, and the Lower Pannonies. Betwixt the Danow, and the Dra, Alba Regalis. Stulweissenburg, strongly, but unwholsomely seated in the midst of a great Lake, or inaccessible marish, joined to the firm land with three high, and broad causies, built with houses, and blocked up at their ends with great Bulwarks, guarded in time of war, and defending these suburbs. Here the kings of Hungary were crowned, as likewise interred. Betwixt this, and the Dra lieth the great lake Balaton, containing 24 Italian miles in length. Zigeth, a strong town, standing in a marish upon the North side of the river Dra, famous for the death of Soliman, the mighty Emperor of the Turks, during his siege hereof. Fiefkirken upon the Dra so named from such a number of Churches; Quinque Ecclesiae. a Bishop's sea. Unto the crown of Hungary, belonged sometimes (as they do partly at this day) the countries of Transylvania, Walachia, Rascia, Servia, Bosna, Windischlandt, Croatia, and Dalmatia; governed by the deputies of the kings hereof, or held by their princes under their tribute, and sovereign right. The four first, since lying wholly within the ancient Dacia, and Maesia, pertain not to this division. The descriptions of the other remain, after that first briefly I have related the ancient estates of Illyricum, whereof they were sometimes parts, together with the many changes, and successions of people and Lords, commanding herein unto this present, occasioning the present estate, and names. ILLYRICUM. a Illyricum Polybij Hist. lib. 2. Plin. Nat. Hist. lib. 3. c. 21. Illyris C. Ptol. lib. 2. c. 17. Geog. Illyricus jornand. de Reg. & Temp. Success. THE * V. Strab. Geog. lib. 7. Plin. Nat. Hist. lib. 3. c. 21. Ptolem. Geog. lib. 2. c. 17. juli. Solin. Polyhist. L. Flo. Hist. Rom. lib. 2. c. 5. Appiani Alexand. de Bellis Illyricis lib. Rufi Festi Breviarium. Zosimi Histor. lib. 2. Imperatore Constantino Magno. jornandis de Regn. & Tem. successione lib. Provin. Roman. Libellum. Notit. Prov. Imperij Orientis. Comm. Guido: Pancirollij in Notitiam Imperij Orientis. name hereof Solinus fabulously deriveth from Illyrius, son to the one-eyed monster Polyphaemus, and Galataea; commanding sometimes the country. The bounds are diversely set down by ancient authors. Florus, and Pliny continue the name along the coast of the sea Adriaticke betwixt the rivers Arsia, and Titius, or the countries Histria, and Dalmatia. Ptolemie including Dalmatia, enlargeth the account hereof unto the river Drilon, and borders of Macedonia, confining upon the other sides with Histria, the two Pannonyes, and the Higher Mysia. Strabo extendeth it along the sea-coast towards Greece, and the Southeast unto the mountains Ceraunij, & inwards towards the North, and West unto the river Danow, and the Lake of the Rhaetians, or Acronius; besides the parts before mentioned comprehending Rhaetia, Noricum, Pannonye, Histria, and Dardania, with the part of Macedonia, where lay the towns of Dyrrachium, Apollonia, and Oricum. Unto these of Strabo we find added in Appian the Tribali, and Mysij; reaching Eastwards along the course of the Danow unto the sea Euxinus, now Maggiore. The Emperor Constantine the Great, having divided the Roman Empire into 4 supreme jurisdictions, or goverments b V. Zosimi Histor. lib. 2. Imper. Constantino. under the Praetorio. praefecti of Italy, Gaul, Asia, and Illyricum, we read afterwards by this occasion all the parts of Europe, subject to that Empire, and lying East of Gaul, and Italy (Thrace only, and the Lower Maesia excepted) to have been contained under the general name hereof; called thus after the title, or name of the chief perfect, or province of the division. Sextus Rufus living in the time of the Emperor Honorius reckoneth 17 provinces of Illyricus, or Illyricum, two of Noricum, two of Pannonia, Valeria, Savia, Dalmatia, Maesia, two of Dacia, Macedonia, Thessalia, Achaia, two of Epirus, Prevalis, and Crete. jornandes nameth 18 provinces, two of Noricum, two of Pannonia, two of Valeria, c Mendose pro Savia. Suevia, Dalmatia, the Higher Maesia, Dardania, two of Dacia, Macedonye, Thessalye, Epirus, Crete, Praevalis, and Achaia. The author of the Notitia with some difference nameth likewise 18 provinces, but accounteth only 17 in the gross, six of macedony, which were Achaia, Macedonia, Thessalye, Crete, Old, and New Epirus; and 5 of Dacia, which were Dacia Mediterranea, Dacia Ripensis, the first, and second Maesia (both containing one province,) Dardania, and Praevalitana, all lying in East Illyricum; and governed by the Praetorio-praefectus of Illyricum; and in West Illyricum, the First, and Second Pannonies, Savia, or Pannonia Ripariensis, Valeria, Dalmatia, Noricum Mediterraneum, and Noricum Ripense. These last he placeth under the Praetorio-praefectus of Italy (which happened through the after division of the Empire by the successors of Constantine,) by agreement of the princes appertaining to the Emperors of the West; the cause also of the distinction, and names of the East, and West Illyricum. The author of the book of the Roman Provinces maketh otherwise 19 divisions, or provinces of the whole, the first, and second Pannonies, Valeria, Praevalitana, the Higher Maesia, the Old, and New Epirus, Pampica, Noricus Ripensis, and Mediterranea, Savia, Dardania, the Mountain Haemus, Dacia, Scythia, Crete, Achaia, Macedonia, and Thessalia. These differences pointed, the more exact bounds, & ancient state, and description hereof follow out of Ptolemy (the author whom only I have made choice of,) with reference notwithstanding to Strabo, and the rest. ILLYRIS, LIBURNIA, AND DALMATIA. a Illyris, aut Liburnia, seu Dalmatia Ptolem: Geog. lib. 2. c. 17. BOunded * V. Ptolem. Geog. lib. 2. c. 17. upon the North with a line, drawn by the mountains Albanus, and Baebijs unto the meetings of the rivers Saw, and Danow, by the which it was divided from the two Pannonies upon the West with a line brought from the Higher Pannony, unto the sea Adriaticke (whose beginning contained 36½ degrees of Longitude, and 45 1/6 degrees of Latitude, and the term, or end (at the Adriaticke) 44½-⅓ degrees of Latitude, & 36 1/6 of Longitude,) dividing it from Histria; upon the East with a line from the meetings of the Saw, and Danow, Southwards unto the 47 degree of Longitude, and the 41⅔ of Latitude, dividing it from the Higher Mysia; and upon the South with a line, drawn from the East line now mentioned unto the sea Adriaticke, and the degrees 41 of Latitude, and 45 of Longitude, dividing it from Mocedonia, and lastly with the part of the Adriaticke, intercepted betwixt this, or Macedonia, and Histria. It contained Illyris properly so called, (from which, as the more famous, or noble province, the many countries before recited took the common name of Illyris, or Illyricum,) and Dalmatia. ILLYRIS. b Illyris, & Liburnia Ptol. lib. 2. c. 17. Illyric●, & Liburnia. Plin. Nat. Histor. lib. 3. c. 21. & 22. NAmed * V. Ptolem. Geogr. lib. 2. c. 17. Strab. Georg. lib. 7. Plin. Nat. Hist. lib. 3. c. 21. Appian. Alexand. de Bellis Illyricis. Dominici Marij Nigri Geograp. Comment. 6. Petri Montani & Petri Birt. in. Ptolem. lib. 2. c. 17. Geog. Interpretat. otherwise Liburnià from the city Liburna of Strabo. It was extended along the coast of the sea Adriaticke betwixt Histria, and Dalmatia. Pliny more precisely boundeth it betwixt the rivers Arsia, and Titius, now Arsa, and Variecha. It contained after Dominicus Niger the country, now called Sclavonia from the Sclaves the last barbarous inhabitants; more distinctly Krabbaten, Kraist, Carbavia, and Contado di Zara. The towns along the sea-coast were first next to Histria, Alvona (Alvona of Pliny,) now Albona. Flavona (Flavona of Pliny) now Fianona. Tursarica (Tursarica of Pliny, and Thursarica of Antoninus,) now Fiume. Senia (Senia of Pliny, and Antoninus) now Segna. Lopsica (Lopsica of Pliny.) Ortopla (Ortupula of Pliny.) Vetia (Vegium of Pliny.) The town is perished, but the place, where it stood, is yet called Veza. Argyrutum (Argyruntum of Pliny,) where now is the village, called Scrisia. Corynium (Corinium of Pliny,) now Gliuba. Aenona (Aenona of Pliny,) now Nona. jader a colony (Colonia jadera, and jader of Pliny, jader of Antoninus, and jadera of Mela,) now Zara. Scardona (Scardon of Strabo, Scardona of Pliny, a juridical resort) now the village Scardona. The inland towns were Taediastum. Arucia, now Bregna. Ardotium, now Mogenicha. Stluspi. Curum. Ausancula. Varvaria. Salvia. Adra, now the fort, or Castle Zerunaz. Arauzona, now Ostroviza. Assissia, where now are the ruins, or place called Beribir. Burnum (Burnum, a fort, or Castle of the Dalmatae after Pliny,) now Grachova. Sidrona, now Sdrigna. Blanona, now Stramitio. Ouportum. Nedinum, now Susied. From the Liburni, a Post hos Liburni navibus plurimum insignes fuisse memorantur, Illyriorum natio alia, qui jonium, Insulasque praedabantur, navibus citis usi, & levitate praecipuis; quâ ex causa Romani nunc naves, quae levitate, & celeritate praestarent, Liburnicas solentappellare. Appiani Alexandrini de Bellis Illyricis Lib. or Illyricans, with light swift ships infesting with continual piracies the neighbouring Ocean such kind of vessels anciently, as at this day in Latin writers, were called Naves Liburnicae. DALMATIA. b Dalmatia Ptol. lib. 2. c. 17 Geogr. Dalmatia Plin. nat. hist. lib. 3. c. 22. CAlled * V. Ptol. Geog. lib. 2. c. 17. Strab. Geog. l. 7. Plin. nat. hist. lib. 3. c. 22. & 26. Appiani Alexand▪ de Bellis Illyricis lib. Dominici Marij Nigri Geogr. Comment. 6. Petri Birtij, & Petri Montani in Ptolem. Geogr. lib. 2. c. 17. Interpretat. from the city Dalminium of Strabo. It was continued along the sea Adriaticke from Illyris, or Liburnia unto the borders of Macedonia; or betwixt the rivers Titius, and Drylon. It contained after Dominicus Niger the parts, yet retaining the name of Dalmatia, together with Albania. The Sea coast towns were first next to Illyris, Sicum (Sicum of Pliny, a colony of old Roman soldiers sent hither by the Emperor Claudius the first,) now Sibenico. Salonae, a colony (Solona of Pliny, a colony, and juridical resort, Salona of Strabo, the arsinall of the Dalmatians, Salona of Mela, Salonae of Antoninus,) where now is Clissa, a fort, or castle upon the river Soliuschiza, not far from the town of Spalleto. Epetium, now Spezzo. Piguntium (Piguntiae of Pliny,) now Almissa. Onaeum. Epidaurus (Epidaurum of Pliny, a colony,) now Ragusi. Rhidinum. Ascruium (Ascrivium of Pliny, inhabited by Roman citizens,) now Catharo. Bulva, (Butua of Pliny,) now Budua. Vlcinium (Olchinium, or Colchinium of Pliny, founded by the Colchans,) now Dulcigno. Lissus (Lissus of Strabo, and Lissum of Pliny, a colony of Roman citizens,) now Alesio. Within the land were Andrecrium. Aleta, now Mosth. Herona. Delminium (Dalminium, naming the country after Strabo, Delminium of Appian, and Florus,) now Dumnio, or Donna. Aequum, a colony. Saloniana. Narbona a colony (Narona of Mela, and Antoninus, Narona of Pliny, a colony, and juridical resort.) Enderum, now Drivesto. Chinna. Doclea, near unto the town of Medon, raised out of the ruins hereof. Rhizana (the town of the Rhizaei of Strabo, and Rhizinium of Pliny, inhabited by Roman citizens,) now Rhisine within the gulf of Catharo. Scodra (Scodra of Antoninus, and Scordra of Pliny,) now Scutari. Thermidana. Siparuntum. Epicaria. Iminacium. What people inhabited each division my author clearly doth not distinguish. He nameth promiscuously the japyeres, bordering upon Histria (japodes of Strabo, lying under the mountain Albius concluding the Alps, and japodes of Pliny, extended to the river Tedanium.) Mazaei (Mezaei of Pliny of the resort of Salona, and Mazaei of Strabo, part of the Pannones.) Derriopes. Derrij. Dindarij (Dindari of Pliny.) Ditiones (Ditiones of Pliny.) Ceraunij (Cerauni of Pliny.) Daursij (Darsij of Appian.) Comenij. Vardaei (Vardaei, sometimes foraging Italy after Pliny, not improbably the Ardiaei of Strabo, and Appian.) Sardiotae (Sardiates of Pliny.) Siculotae (Siculotae of Pliny.) Docleatae (Docleatae of Pliny, and Appian.) Pirustae (Peirustae, part of the Pannones after Strabo, not unprobably the Pyraei of Pliny, & Pyrei of Mela.) Scirtones towards Macedon (not improbably the Scirtari of Pliny.) The rivers, whereof he maketh mention, were Tedanium, lying betwixt Lopsica, and Ortopla (Tedanium of Pliny.) Titus (Titius of Pliny, parting Liburnia, and Dalmatia,) now Variecha. Narso, or Narson betwixt Onaeum, & Epidaurus (Naro of Strabo,) now Narenta. Drilo (Drilo of Strabo, and Pliny) now Boliana. Drinus (Drinius of Pliny,) emptied into the Saw, West of Taururum. The mountains were Sardonius, Scardus, and Scardonici (Ardium of Strabo, dividing Dalmatia in the midst along the Sea coast, or length hereof,) now the hilly, or mountainous tracts of Dalmatia, and Albania. Of Lands, belonging unto, and thwarting Liburnia, he nameth Absorus (Absirtium of Pliny,) now Osseros; whose towns were Absorus, and Crepsa, now Cherso. Curicta (Curictae of Pliny,) now Vegia, or Viglio; whose cities were Pfulfinium, and Curicum. These Dominicus Niger putteth to be the Absyrtideses of Strabo, and Pliny, named thus from Absyrtus, brother to Medea, slain here by his sister, pursuing her in her voyage towards Greece, accompanying jason. Strabo notwithstanding seemeth to extend further the account of these Lands. Scardona (Arba of Pliny,) now Arba; whose cities were Collentum, and Arba, yet retaining the appellation, and naming the Island. Along the coast of Dalmatia Issa, a town, and Island (Issa of Strabo, and Issa of Pliny, inhabited by Roman citizens,) now Pago. Tragurium, a town, and Island (Tragurium, founded by the Issenses after Strabo, Tragurium of Pliny, and Tagurium of Mela,) now Trau. Pharia, a town, and Island (Pharus, or Parus, a colony of the Parij, and the country of Demetrius Pharius after Strabo, Pharos, Paros, & Pharia of Pliny) now Lexina. Corcuria, or Melana (Melaena, or Corcyra, with a city, founded by the Cnidians after Strabo, Corcyra surnamed Melaena, with a town of the Gnidians after Pliny,) now Curzola. Meligina. Pliny addeth to those of Ptolemie the forts, or towns of Turiona, now Tnina, at the mouth of the river Variecha. Mandretium (Mandretium of Strabo.) Tribulium. Ratanaeum: The river Pausinus. The promontories of Diomedes, or Hyllis, now Cabo di Cista. And Nymphaum. The Island Crexa. Gissa. Portunata. Cissa. Pullariae. Elephates. Lissa. thwart of jader. Cretaeae. Celadussae. Brattia, now Braza. Melita, breeding excellent dogs, now Meleda. The people Lacinienses. Stulpini. Burnistae. Albonenses. Alutae. Flanates, naming the bay Flanaticus, now the Gulf of Cornero. Lopsi. Varubarini. Assetiates. Fulsinates. Decuni. Issaei. Colentini. Separi. Epetini. Daorizi. Desitiates. Deretini. Deremistae. Glinditiones (Clintidiones of Appian.) Melcomani. Oenei. Partheni (Partheni of Mela, and Appian.) Hemasini. Arthitae. Armistae. Labeatae. Enderudini. Sassaei. Grabaei. Traulantij (Taulantij of Appian.) Strabo addeth the city Liburna. Appian Promona. Terponium, now Terpono. and Metulium. The whole length of Illyricum betwixt the rivers Arsia, and Drinius Pliny accounteth at 800 Italian miles. The greatest breadth at 325 of the same miles. Along this coast he reckoneth above a thousand Lands. The sea Adriaticke (named thus after Pliny from Atria a city (in Italy) of this name) Strabo, V. Pl. l. 3. c. 16. and Pliny call otherwise Mare Superum, or the Higher sea in regard of the higher situation thereof, and remoteness from the main Ocean. Strabo continueth this name from Histria unto the mountains Ceraunij in Macedon. Dominicus Niger in his sixth Commentary reckoneth the length hereof at 600 Italian miles, the greatest breadth at 200 miles, where it is more narrow at 150 miles, at the beginning, or mouth hereof betwixt the mountains Ceraunij, and Italy, where it is the straightest, at 60 of the same miles. Parts hereof were the bays Trigestinus, Flanaticus, and Rhizoniscus of Ptolemie; named thus from the people Flanates, and the towns Trigeste in Histria, and Rhizana, or Rhizinium; now Gulfo di Trieste, di Cornero, and di Catharo. The * V. Polybij Histor. lib. 2. & 3. T. Livij Rom. Histor. lib. 20. 44. & 45. & eiusdem Epitome. lib. 133. &▪ 139. Dionis Cassijs Histor. Rom. lib. 55 Appiani Alexandrini. de bellis Illyricis lib. L. Flori Rom. Historiae lib 2. c. 5 & 13. & lib. 4. c. 12. Velleij Pater●uli Histor. lib. 2. Sext. Aurelij Victoris de viris illustribus lib. in. P. Scip. Nasica. Eiusdem Epitomen Imperante Caesare Octauiano Augusto. Rufi Festi Breviarium. Eutropij Histor: Rom. lib. 3. Lucio Posthumio Albino, & Cn. Fulvio Centimalo Coss. eiusd. lib. 3. & 6. & lib. 7 Imp. Augusto. jornandis de Regn. & Tempor. successione lib. Procopij de Bello Gothico lib. 1. & 3. Imperatore justiniano. Zonarae Annalium Tom. 3. Impe●ratore Mauritio. Gregorij Magni Papae Rom. Epistol. ad Episcopos Histriae. Caroli Sigonij Historiarum Occidentis Imperij lib. 16. & 20. Eiusdem Commentarium in Fa●tos, & Triumphos Rom. Blond Histor. decad. 1. lib. 8. & 9 & decad. 2. lib. 2. Anton: Bonfinij Rerum Hungaricarum decad. 2. lib. 10. & decad. 3. lib. 2. of the history of Venice by Thomas de Fougasses the 1 decade, and 1. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. and 9 books; the 2. dec. and 4. and 9 books. loan. Sambuci Append. Rerum Hungar: Martini Barletij de vita, & Rebus gestis Scanderbegi lib. 13. eiusdem de Scodrensi urbe á Turca expugnata libros. Knowles his history of the Turks. Romans were the first known foreigners, who invaded, and subdued this country. In the year of Rome 524 happened their first war with Queen Teuta, occasioned through her pride, and cruelty, killing one of their Ambassadors, sent unto her, and a pretence of the piracies of the nation, and of their injuries done unto the neighbouring Grecians, managed by the Consuls Cn: Fulvius Flaccus Centimalus, and A. Postumius; the success whereof was the overthrow, & subjection of the Queen, (amercyed with a yearly tribute, and the loss of the greatest part of her kingdom) and the setting up of Demetrius Pharius, their confederate in the war. At this time we find the name, and kingdom of the Illyricans, to have extended Southwards towards Greece unto the town of Lissus upon the sea Adriaticke, agreeing with the description of Ptolemie before related. In the year 534 immediately before the second Carthaginian war, fell out their next war with Demetrius Pharius, whom not long before they had made king, rebelling against, and wasting, and invading the parts hereof, subject unto them since the first war, thinking himself secure in regard of their new broils, and troubles from Hannibal, and the Carthaginians; the cities Damalus, and Pharus taken, driven out by the Consul L. Paulus Aemilius into Macedony, and the whole nation again subdued. Some 52 years afterwards, and year of Rome 586 chanced their third war against king Gentius (confederate with, and aiding Perseus' king of the Macedonians,) overcome, and taken prisoner by the Praetor Lucius Anicius. After this, the authority, and name of kings being abrogated, the nation was immediately made subject to the Roman Empire; rebelling notwithstanding sundry times afterwards, and not fully brought under subjection until the reign of Caesar Augustus. By this prince, and by his captains Asinius Pollio, and Tiberius Nero, with others, they were at length finally conquered, and first reduced into the order of a province, governed by Roman Magistrates, & laws. Greece, and the more Eastern provinces of Europe taking afterwards the common name of Illyricum, these contained the Province, or part hereof named Dalmatia in the Author of the Notitia, part of West Illyricum, and of the Western Empire; commanded by a Precedent under the Praetorio-praefectus of Italy. The Western Empire torn in pieces by the Barbarous nations, in the reign of Zenon Emperor of the East they fell to the share of Odoacer, and the Heruli, Lords of Italy, together with Sicily, and Rhaetia, part of their Italian conquests. These subdued by Theodoricus, and the Ostrogothes in the same reign, they became subject unto that prince, and people. The Goths being conquered by the Emperor justinian the first, they were again united to the Roman Empire, accounted amongst the Eastern, or Greekish provinces. Not long after this reunion, in the reigns of justinian the first, and Mauritius, broke in hither the Sclaves, by whom the country was again torn off from the Greekish Empire, with Histria, part of Italy, and Savia, part of Pannonia, peopled with their barbarous colonies, and language, and since known from hence by the general name of a V. Blondi Histor: Dec. 2. lib. 2. Sclavonia; commanded for a long time after by kings of this nation, free from foreign command. The precise time, when these first settled here their abode, ancient authors do not determine. Blondus conjectureth this to have happened in the reign of the Emperor Phocas. Their first Christian king was Sueropilus, about the time of the Emp. Charles the Bald. The widow of Zelomirus, the last king of the Illyrican Sclaves, or of Croatia, and Dalmatia (for thus then the princes b Croatia, & Dalmatia Bonfinij Rerum Vngaricarum dec: 2. lib. 4. & 10. were styled) unto whom her deceased husband, having no heirs, had bequeathed the kingdom, deceasing also without issue, gave this country unto her brother Ladislaus the first, surnamed the Saint, and to his successors, the kings of Hungary. By this means the line, and succession of the princes of Sclavonia, or Croatia failing, the kings of Hungary have ever since that time been possessed of the right hereof. Before this union with the crown of Hungary, in the reigns of Basslius, and Alexis, joint Emperors of the Grecians, and of Murcemirus king of Croatia, the Venetians under Pietro Vrceola, their 26 Duke, to secure their trade, and shipping upon the Adriaticke, from this shore continually infested with piracies (the Lands of Curzola, and Lezina, with the Narentines upon the Continent being forced by arms, and the rest of the towns voluntarily submitting) subjected unto their Empire all the seacoasts hereof, and of Histria from the Gulf of Trieste unto the borders of Macedony, and Greece; confirmed unto them afterwards by an other Alexis, Emperor of the East, in the time of Vitalis Phalerio their 32 Duke. By king Coliman, who succeeded unto S. Ladislaus, Zara, and the rest of the Dalmatians revolting, were regained to the Hungarians, lost again not long after to the Venetians under Dominico Michaeli their 35 Duke, or otherwise (for the Venetian Historians are herein uncertain) under this Prince, and Vitalis Michaeli their 38 Duke. Afterwards Bela king of Hungary quitteth his whole right of Dalmatia unto this state●, and to Giacomo Tepulo their 43 Duke. After this, king Lewis the first invading Dalmatia with a mighty army, the Venetians under their 57 Duke Giovanni Delphino, being unable to retain the country, (busied in more dangerous wars nearer home) to make their peace with this more potent enemy, utterly abandoned, and quitted unto him, and his successors, the princes of Hungary, all their conquests hereof from Histria, or the Gulf Cornero unto Durazzo, and Greece, leaving off the title of Dukes of Dalmatia, which till then they had usurped. Not long after Ladislaus, king of Naples, contending with the Emperor Sigismond for the realm of Hungary, sold, and again delivered up Dalmatia unto the Venetians for 100000 crowns; or after others only Zara, and the haven, and territory thereof. Since this time, the Hungarians being detained with more important wars against the Turks, the Venetians became the third time possessed in a manner of the whole sea coasts hereof from the river Arsa, or Histria unto the borders of Greece. In the reigns of Amurath, and Mahomet the second, kings of the Turks, and during the wars hereof with Scanderbag, king of the Epirots, we find the Empire of the Venetians here to have reached Eastwards along the shore of the sea Adriaticke towards Macedon as far as Lissus, or Alesio in Albania, the farthest extension that way of Sclavonia, or Illyricum. By Mahomet the second, Emperor of the Turks, the towns of Scutari, Drivasto, and Alesio were enthralled to the Turkish tyranny, taken from the Venetians; and beyond the mountains (Stephen the last prince thereof being captivated, and afterwards cruelly murdered,) the kingdom of Bosna, a part sometimes of Croatia, and held under the fief, and tribute of the kings of Hungary, reduced since into a Turkish province, & governed by a Bassa. By after succeeding Turkish monarchs other parts were added to that Empire. The town of Ragusi, belonging once unto the Venetians, is now a free commonwealth; subject notwithstanding to the tribute of the Turks. The rest of Illyricum, or Sclavonia, unconquered by the Infidels, is yet held by the Venetians, and the Germane Emperors of the house of Austria, successors to the kings of Hungary; whereof these command in the inland parts of Croatia, & Windischlandt, the former in the greatest part of the Lands, & sea coast towns, of Dalmatia unto the gulf, and town of Catharo. The languages, here now spoken, are within the land the Sarmatian, or Sclavonian; upon the sea coasts the Italian through their long subjection to the Venetians, and commerce with that nation. The Religion hereof, besides the Mahometan, or Turkish, is the pretended Romish Catholic. The whole Sclavonia (besides Istria, belonging unto Italy) contained more anciently the greater parts, or divisions of Croatia a Servat aetatis nostrae, consuetudo, ut ea omnis Dalmatiae quondam ora, in Superum mare vergens, Dalmatia, & quicquid ejusdem morites, mediterraneaque fuerunt, Croatia nominetur, Rasciaque & Bosna pro regni Croatiae regionibus habeantur. Blondi dec. 2. lib. ●. v. & Bonfinij Rerum Vngaricarum dec. 2. lib. 4. & 10. , lying on this side of the mountain Ardium, (which mountain after Strabo divided Illyricum length-wise in the midst;) & Dalmatia lying beyond that mountainous ridge along the coast of the Adriatic sea. For by those two general names we find in histories the kings of Sclavonia anciently to have been styled. Croatia comprehended at this day the parts, or names, before mentioned, of Windischlandt; Croatia particularly now thus called; and Bosna. Dalmatia contained Contado di Zara; Dalmatia, thus now properly named; and Albania, whose descriptions in the last place. WINDISCHLANDT. Sclavonia. BY this name the Dutch, (whose word it is, calling the Sclaves by the names of the Winuli, and Vendi,) understand Sclavonia, as otherwise it is expressed by Latin authors; the general appellation of the country in continuance of time flitting unto, and confined within this part. It lieth for the most part in Pannonia without the bounds of ancient Illyricum, containing more anciently the Province, from the river Saw named Suavia in Ru●us Festus, and Savia in the author of the Notitia. It hath Carniola, or K●ain upon the West; upon the North the river Dra, and the Lower Hungary; upon the East, the part of the Lower Hungary, contained betwixt the Dra, & Saw unto Belgrade, and comprehending the counties of Poseg, Walko, & Sirmisch; and upon the South (extending here beyond the Saw) Croatia, from the which it is divided by the river Huna or una. Chief places here are Zagabria, the chief town, seated upon the river Saw. Sisseg, a strong fort, or castle, and monastery, at the confluence of the rivers Kulp, and Saw. The right of the country belongeth to the kings of Hungary, now the princes of the house of Austria; enthralled at this day for the greatest part unto the Turks. CROATIA, Croatia. OR KRABBATEN BY THE DUCHESS. BY this general a V. sup. Blondi hist. lib. 2. dec. 2. name were sometimes called all the more inland parts of Sclavonia, lying towards the North of the mountain Ardium of Strabo. The reason of the name we yet find not. It was brought first hither by the Sclaves. The bounds are upon the North, Windischlandt; upon the West, Carniola, or Krain; upon the South, Dalmatia, or Contado di Zara; and upon the East, the kingdom of Bosna. The country is cold, hilly, and mountainous, yet sufficiently fruitful, and stored with all necessary provision; if it were not for the oppression, and neighbourhood of the Turks, to whose injuries it is continually exposed. The hills hereof seem to be the mountains Baebij of Ptolemie in his second book of Geography, and 17 Chapter. The towns here of better note are Wihitz, called otherwise, Bigihen by the Dutch; the metropolitan, or chief town, strongly encompassed Island like by the river una. Zeng. Wackat. Turnaw. Modrisch. The country contained anciently the more inland part of Liburnia, North of the mountain Ardium of Strabo. THE KINGDOM OF BOSNA NAmed thus from the river Bosna; after others from the b Bessi Thraciae populus Plin. nat. hist lib. 4. c. 11. Bessi maiorem partem Aemi tenent, & a praedonibus Praedones nominantur, tuguria in col●ntes, vitamque degentes duram, attingentes Rhodopen & Pannones, & de Illyrijs Autariatas, & Dardanios. Strab. Geog. lib. 7. Bessi, a people of the Lower Maesia c v. P. Montan. in Gerard. Mercat. , explused thence by the Bulgarians, and flitting hither. The most part place this in the Higher Maesia. By d V. Supra. Ptolemy in his before mentioned description it is plainly excluded thence; lying in Illyricum, since contained within his line, drawn from the borders of Macedony unto the meetings of the rivers Saw, and Danow. It was anciently e v. Blondi Hist. l. 2. dec. 2. a part of Croatia, erected afterwards (but when we find not) into a petty kingdom, held by the princes thereof under the cheifage, and tribute of the kings of Hungary. It hath now upon the West, Croatia, upon the North, the Saw, with the part of the Lower Hungary, contained betwixt that river, and the Dra; upon the East, Servia; and upon the South, Dalmatia. Chiefer towns are jaitza, seated upon a high hill, encompassed at the bottom with two rivers. Schwonica. Warbosaine. The country seemeth to contain the more inland parts of Dalmatia of Pliny, and Ptolemie. The last Christian prince hereof was Stephen, in the year 1464 (his kingdom taken in, and subdued) surprised, and afterwards inhumanely murdered by Mahomet the second, the first Emperor of the Turks, by whom the country was made a Turkish province, commanded ever since by a Bassa. CONTADO DIEGO ZARA. THus named from Zara, the chief town. This otherwise after Dominicus Niger f v. Dom. Nig. Geog. Comment. 6. retaineth yet the proper name of Sclavonia. It containeth the part of Liburnia of Ptolemie, and Pliny, extended along the sea coast. The bounds hereof are the mountain Ardium of Strabo from Krabbaten; the river Arsa from Histria; the sea Adriaticke; and the river Titius, now Variecha, from the more proper Dalmatia. The towns of chiefer note are along the Sea coast, Alvona. Albona (Alvona of Ptolemie, and Pliny,) next to Histria, and the river Arsa. Fianona (Flavona Flavona. of Ptolemy, and Pliny,) against the Gulf Phlanaticus, now Quernero. Zegna (Senia Senia. of Ptolemie, Pliny, and Antoninus,) seated in a plain. Nona (Aenona Aenona. of Ptolemie, and Pliny,) encompassed with the sea. Zara (jadera jadera, & jadra. of Mela, jader of Ptolemie, Pliny, and Antoninus, a Roman colony,) now an Archbishop's sea, and the chief town belonging to the Venetians; enjoying a large, and safe port, and seated in a low Chersonese, or neck of land upon the Adriaticke, strongly fenced against hostile injuries. Beyond this town the river Titius, now Variecha, falleth into the Adriaticke, issuing out of woody mountains upon the North hereof. DALMATIA. Dalmatia. REtaining yet the ancient name, and continued Southeast along the same shore of the sea Adriaticke from the river Variecha, or Titius, (by the which it is divided from Contado di Zara) unto the river Rhata beyond the Gulf of Catharo, parting it from Albania; bounded otherwise towards the North with the country of Bosna. The chief towns along the sea-coast are Sibenico (Sicum of Pliny, Sibenicum. and Ptolemie,) upon the river Variecha. Tragurium. Trahu, or Trau (Tragurium of Strabo, Ptolemie, and Pliny, and Tagurium of Mela, founded by the inhabitants of Issa,) seated in a small Island close by the continent. Spalatum. Spalleto an Archbishop's sea. Near hereunto betwixt this, and Trahu, where now is the fort, or castle, named Clissa upon the river Solinschiza, stood sometimes the city Salona of Strabo, Pliny, and Mela, and Salonae of Ptolemy, and Antoninus, a famous colony, and juridical resort of the Romans. Some old fragments hereof yet appear upon the Western bank of the river called still by the name of Salona. Almissa (Piguntium of Ptolemy, and Piguntiae of Pliny) upon the river Zetino; defended with a strong castle, Stagnum. mounted upon a rock. Stagno upon the neck of a spacious, and long Chersonese, or promontory, joined here unto the continent with a narrow strait of land. Against this the river Narenta (Naron of Strabo, and Narson of Ptolemy) is disburdened into the Adriaticke. Ragusa, & Epidaurus. lon. 44. g. 40. m. lat. 42. g. 30. m. Ragusi, founded out of the ruins of the famous city Epidaurus of Ptolemy, and Epidaurum of Pliny, (a Roman colony, destroyed by the Goths,) now a free Commonwealth, and a rich, and a flourishing Emporie, strong in shipping, and with walls, and a well fortified castle; tributary to the Turks. Castel-novo, within the gulf of Catharo a strong town, now held by the Turks. Catharum. Catharo, naming the gulf of Catharo, seated on the farther side of the bay towards Scutari (Ascruvium of Ptolemie, Ascrivium of Pliny, inhabited by Roman Citizens,) now a strong town of war, opposed against, and environed with the Turks; held by the Venetians. Rhizine at the bottom of the Bay (the town of the Rhizaei of Strabo, Rhizinium. Rhizana of Ptolemy, and Rhizinium of Pliny,) naming the Bay Rhizoniscus of Ptolemy, now Golfo di Catharo. ALBANIA. Albania▪ NAmed thus from the Epirots, or Albanesies; neighbouring, and intruding hereupon. The name extendeth much farther within the continent of Greece. My purpose is to describe only the part, lying within the bounds of the ancient Dalmatia, or Illyricum. This reacheth along the sea-coast from a V. Dom. Nigr. Geog. Comment. 6. Butua. Antibarrus. Colchinium. Lissus. Scodra. Lacus Scodrensis. Drivestum. the river Rhata, dividing it from the proper Dalmatia, unto Alesio. Places here of better note are upon the sea-coast Budoa (Bulua of Ptolemie, and Butua of Pliny.) Antivari. Dolcigno (Vlcinium of Ptolemie, and Olchinium, and Colchinium of Pliny, founded by the Colchans.) Alesio (Lissus of Strabo, and Ptolemy, and Lissum of Pliny,) the farthest place of the ancient Dalmatia towards Greece, memorable for the death, and grave of Scanderbag, the victorious king of the Epirots. Within the land Scutari (Scodra of Ptolemy, and Antoninus, and Scordra of Pliny,) strongly seated upon a steep rock, at what place the river Boliana issueth forth of the lake, named from hence the Lake of Scutari; the chief town of the country, famous for a brave, and resolute siege maintained against Mahomet the second, Emperor of the Turks. The Lake Scutari is named Labeates by Strabo. It containeth 130 miles in compass, surrounded on all sides with mountains, saving towards the North, and distant 18 miles from the sea. The rocky, and mountainous region betwixt it, and the Adriaticke Dom: Niger nameth Criana, or Craina. Drivesto (Enderum of Ptolemy.) Medon. Near hereunto upon the river now called Moraza (falling into the Lake of Scutari) stood sometimes the city Doclea of Ptolemy, and Dioclea b Dioclesianus Delmata Anulini senatoris libertinus matre pariter, atque opido nomine Dioclea, quorum vocabulis, donec imperium sumeret, Diocles appellatus, ubi orbis Romani potentiam cepit, Graium nomen in Romanum morem convertit. Sexti Aurelij Victoris Epit. Impetante Dioclesiano. of Sextus Aurelius Victor, the country of the mighty Emperor Dioclesian. This part of Albania not long since obeyed the Venetians. It is now subject to the Turkish Empire. The whole extent, or length of the general account, or name of Dalmatia from Histria, and the river Arsa unto Alesio in Albania along the course of the Adriaticke, Matalius accounteth at 480 Italian miles; the breadth from the Adriaticke unto the mountains of Croatia at 120 of the same miles. THE LANDS OF DALMATIA. CLose along the shore hereof lie a great multitude of Lands. Pliny hyperbolically increaseth their number to a thousand, whereof many notwithstanding for their smallness may rather be accounted rocks, than Lands. The rest for the greatest part are asperous, stony, barren, bad husbanded, and ill inhabited. They contain together after Matalius some 40000 inhabitants. Their chiefest, and best known are Cherso. Ossero. Vegia. Arbe. Pago. Lezina. Curzola. Lagusta. and Melida. CHERSO, AND OSSERO. Absorus. STanding in the Gulf, or Bay Carnero; called thus from their towns Cherso, and Ossero. They were sometimes both one Island, named Absorus by Ptolemy, and Absirtium by Pliny; cut through, and divided into two by their Lords, the Venetians, and joined, since by a bridge. Both of them contain together about 140 Italian miles in compass, and not above 5000 inhabitants. VEGIA. Caricta. NAmed Caricta by Ptolemie, and Carictae by Pliny. It lieth betwixt the Island Cherso, and the town of Zegna in the firm land; containing some 80, or after others 100 miles in circuit, and 10000 inhabitants; much more populous, than the former. It hath a town of the same name, with a convenient harbour. ARBE. Arba. NAmed Scardona by Ptolemy; by Pliny Arba from a town thus called, yet retaining the name. The land is pleasant, but without harbour, having 30 miles in compass, and some 3000 inhabitants. PAGO Issa. LYing against Nona in the continent, and name Issa by Strabo, Ptolemy, and Pliny. It hath a town of this name, and containeth 100 miles in compass. The Salt-workes here yield great profit to the inhabitants, and the commonwealth of Venice. LEZINA. NAmed Parus, Pharus. and Pharus by Strabo; by Ptolemie Pharia; by Pliny Pharia, Paros, and Pharos. It is biggest of the Lands, having a town of the same name, with a good, and spacious harbour. CURZOLA. Corcyra. CAlled thus from the town of this name. Strabo nameth this Island Corcyra, or Melaena, Ptolemy Corcura, or Melana; more rightly Pliny Corcyra surnamed Melaena, or the Black. It containeth 90 miles in circuit; distant about a mile from the Continent. MELIDA Melita. LYing betwixt the town of Raguzi, and Curzola, and named Melita by Pliny. With the Island Lagusta, and Dandrem it is subject to the Commonwealth of Raguzi. FINIS.